


■• • • 



iQI 






'v r >•,-•'■•;...,,■ • 



MBS 
iEi 






SBsfiSfc3&3 



I 



fisr 



■■■& 



■K 

8 : ' ■'' '' 






i' If* 



28 mm ••■■'■'■'■■ 

q8Bl«55fffflffl 



-,;..„ 7.', 



IB 



Jw^^WMffJP 







3 •'"• : ' : ' ; 

WW 


■ - " ■' IB 

►■•v.- v 'v; 




Oass 



Book 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT 



THE RELIGIOUS FORCES 



OF THE 



UNITED STATES 

ENUMERATED, CLASSIFIED, AND DESCRIBED 



RETURNS FOR 1900 AND 1910 COMPARED WITH THE GOVERNMENT 

CENSUS OF 1890 



CONDITION AND CHARACTERISTICS 
OF CHRISTIANITY IN THE UNITED STATES 



BY 

H. K. CARROLL, LL.D. 

IN CHARGE OF THE DIVISION OF CHURCHES, ELEVENTH CENSUS 



REVISED AND BROUGHT DOWN TO 1910 



NEW YORK 

CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS 

1912 



<5 



•^.cv 



Copyright, 1893 
By The Christian Literature Company 



Copyright, 191 2 
By Charles Scribner's Sons 



/ 

© CI, A 3 2 ? 6 



/ 




CONTENTS. 



INTRODUCTION 

7 

Part I. — Results of the Census of 1890. 

SECTION PAGE 

1. The Sources of Information and the Plan ix 

2. The Scope and Method of the Census xi 

3. Variety in Religion xiii 

4. Classification of the Churches xv 

5. Denominational Titles xviii 

6. The Causes of Division xxiii 

7. Analysis of Religious Forces of the United States xxviii 

8. Religious Population xxxiii 

9. The Growth of the Churches xxxv 

10. How the Religious Forces are Distributed xxxviii 

11. The Evangelical and Non-Evangelical Elements xliii 

12. The General Statistical Summaries xlvi 

13. The Negro in his Relations to the Church 1 

Part II. — The Government Census of 1906. 

1. Sex in Membership \ v {{ 

2. Value of Church Property lix 

3. Average of Members to Church Edifices Ixi 

4. Tendency of Population to the Cities Ixi 

5. Communicants in the Cities Ixii 

6. Value of Church Property in the Cities Ixiii 

7. Growth by States in Communicants lxiv 

iii 



iv CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

SECTION , 

8. The Rate of Growth in the South 

I o The Largest Absolute Increases 

lxxm 

10. Effect of Migration 

Part III.-The Returns for 1900 and 1910 and What They Show. 

x . Growth of the Churches in the Past Twenty Years lxxi 

1 2. The Largest Absolute Increases 

x Growth of the Roman Catholic Church lxxl 

1XX11 

a Religious Population in 1910 

m , r ,„„ ..... lxxm 
5. Changes of Twenty Years 

J 6. Order According to Denominational Families or Groups . lxxv 



Part IV.— Dominant Religious Elements. 

x . The Characteristics of American Christianity lxxvii 

2. Evangelical Christianity Dominant lxxx 

3. Evangelical Christianity Systematically Organized lxxxi 

a Evangelical Christianity Evangelistic Ixxxin 

1 " 

5. Co-operation, Federation and Union \xxxxv ^ 

6. How the Church Affects Society 



PAGE 
CHAPTER 

I. The Adventists 

16 

II. The Baptists 

III. The River Brethren 

eg 

TV The Plymouth Brethren 

.... 66 
V. The Catholics 

8<± 
VI The Catholic Apostolic Church 

86 

VII. Chinese Temples 

89 

VIII. The Christadelphians •-•_•- 



CONTENTS. v 

CHAPTER pAGE 

IX. The Christians 9I 

X. The Christian Missionary Association 95 

XI. The Christian Scientists 96 

XII. The Christian Union Churches. 99 

XIII. The Church of God I02 

XIV. The Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) 105 

XV. Church of the New Jerusalem 107 

XVI. Communistic Societies Iri 

XVII. The Congregational Churches 119 

XVIII. The Disciples of*Christ 12 $ 

XIX. The Dunkards I2 g 

XX. The Evangelical Association 139 

XXI. The Friends I43 

XXII. Friends of the Temple I5 3 

XXIII. The German Evangelical Protestant Church 155 

XXIV. The German Evangelical Synod 156 

XXV. The Jews I59 

XXVI. The Latter-Day Saints ^5 

XXVII. The Evangelical Lutherans j^j? 

XXVIII. The Mennonites 20 5 

XXIX. The Methodists 221 

XXX. The Moravians 272 

XXXI. The Presbyterians 2 yy 

XXXII. Protestant Episcopal Bodies 3 I7 

XXXIII. The Reformed Bodies 329 

XXXIV. The Salvation Army 340 

XXXV. The Schwenkfeldians 



XXXVI. 
XXXVII. 



344 

The Social Brethren Church 346 

The Society for Ethical Culture 348 



XXXVIII. The Spiritualists 350 



vi CONTENTS. 

PAGE 
CHAPTER 

XXXIX. The Theosophical Society. 353 

XL. The United Brethren 355 

XLI. The Unitarians 3 5 

XLIL The Universalists 3 9 

XLIII. Independent Congregations 37 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 

PAGE 

TABLE 

I. Summary by States of all Denominations 37» 

II. Summary of Individual Denominations 380 

III. Summary of Denominational Families 39 2 

IV. Summary of Denominations According to Number of 

Communicants 394 

V. Denominational Families According to Number of 

Communicants oy 

VI. Denominations Classified According to Polity 398 

VII. Summary of Colored Organizations 400 

VIII. Churches in Cities 

Statistical Summary by States According to the Census of 1906 417 
Statistical Tables for 1900 and 1910 - 

479 

INDEX 



CONDITION AND CHARACTERISTICS 
OF CHRISTIANITY IN THE UNITED STATES 



IN FOUR PARTS 



PART I.— RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. 

The purpose of this volume is to describe and classify 
all denominations, with statistical exhibits, so as to give a 
clear idea of the character and strength of the religious 
forces of the United States, as represented by ecclesiastical 
organizations. 

i. The Sources of Information and the Plan. — The 
body of this volume is occupied by the results of the United 
States Census of Religious Denominations taken in 1890. 
Some results of the government census of 1906 are also 
furnished, and statistical summaries for 1900 and 19 10, 
gathered by the author from denominational sources, 
official and unofficial, published and unpublished, and so 
arranged as to show the gains and the losses for each dec- 
ade and changes in the list of denominations by union or 
division, by dissolution or creation. 

The government report for 1890 is very voluminous. It 
makes the county the civil unit and the classis, conference, 
diocese, presbytery, synod, etc., the ecclesiastical unit. 
That is, the statistics of each denomination are given by 
counties and States and by dioceses, presbyteries, confer- 
ences, etc., and denominations. In this volume it is deemed 
sufficient to give summaries by States and Territories and 
by conferences, dioceses, etc., advising those who want 
more minute details to consult the census volumes. The 

ix 



X 



CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 



descriptive accounts are, in the main, those prepared for 
the census of 1890. Their object is to show the general 
characteristics of denominational families, or groups; to 
give the date, place, and circumstances of the origin of each 
denomination, together with its peculiarities in doctrine, 
polity, and usage; to state the cause of every division, and 
to indicate the differences which separate branches bearing 
the same family name. 

The order of the alphabet is followed in presenting the 
denominations. The first chapter is given to the Advent- 
ists, the second to the Baptists, and so on through the list. 
A different rule is observed, however, in the arrangement 
of the branches of denominational families or groups. The 
stem, or oldest body, is given the first place, and the others 
appear in chronological order, according to the date of their 
origin, except in cases where there has been one or more 
divisions in a branch. To illustrate, let us take the Ad- 
ventist family. The Evangelical branch is generally con- 
ceded to be the oldest. The Advent Christians are second 
in the order of time, and the Seventh-Day body third. 
The Life and Advent Union would be fourth, were it not 
that the Church of God, which is more recent, is a division 
of or secession from the Seventh-Day branch. The Church 
of God therefore occupies the fourth place, next to its 
parent body. The same rule applies to the arrangement 
of Methodist and other branches. The historical order 
has been observed because it is the more logical and Con- 
venient. The alphabetical order would inevitably lead to 
confusion and frequent and unnecessary repetition in the 
descriptive accounts; and arrangement according to numer- 
ical strength would be open to the same objection. The 
method chosen allows the reader to follow the historical 
development of every denominational group and study the 
causes of each successive division in the order in which it 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1S90. xi 

occurred. The historical rule is not strictly followed in all 
cases. For example, the Unitarian Churches, though histor- 
ically an outgrowth of the Congregational denomination, 
are separately presented, because they have long been a 
distinct body, differing widely in doctrine from the parent 
body and resembling it chiefly in ecclesiastical form. 

2." The Scope and Method or the Census of 1900. — 
The census of 1890 was the first successful effort of the 
government in this direction. In 1850, i860, and 1870 
religious statistics were gathered by United States marshals 
or their agents. In the censuses of 1850 and i860 three 
items only were given, viz., churches, church accommoda- 
tions, and value of church property. In 1870 a distinction 
was made between churches or church societies and church 
edifices, thus making an additional item. In 1880 large 
preparations were made for a census which should not only 
be thorough, but exhaustive in the number of its inquiries. 
A vast mass of detailed information was obtained; but the 
appropriations were exhausted before it was tabulated, and 
the results were wholly lost. Having been appointed in 
1889 by the Hon. Robert P. Porter, superintendent of the 
eleventh census, to the charge of this division of the census 
office, the author of this volume determined to make the 
scope of the inquiry broad enough to embrace the necessary 
items of information, and narrow enough to insure success 
in collecting, tabulating, and publishing them, and to de- 
vise a method of collecting the statistics which would serve 
the ends of accuracy, completeness, and promptness. It 
was in some sense to be a pioneer effort, and the plan and 
methods adopted were designed to bring success within the 
range of possibility. The scope of the inquiry of 1880 was 
therefore greatly reduced. Many questions which, if fully 
answered, would yield desirable information were omitted 
from the census of 1890, which covers these points: (1) 



xii CHARACTERISTICS IN TEE UNITED STATES. 

organizations or congregations; (2) church edifices; (3) 
seating capacity; (4) other places of worship, with (5) their 
seating capacity; (6) value of church property; (7) com- 
municants or members. The number of ministers is also 
given in the totals for denominations. 

Great diversity, as every ecclesiastical student knows, 
exists in the statistical schemes of the various denomina- 
tions. Some embrace many, others few, items; some give 
congregations or societies, but not edifices; others edifices 
but not societies; some report value of church property, 
while others do not; most give members or communi- 
cants, while one, the chiefest of all, 1 gives only population. 
There are also as many varieties of the statistical year as 
there are months. Moreover, quite a number of denomina- 
tions have never made any returns whatever. These con- 
siderations suggest the great difficulty of securing anything 
like uniformity in the returns; but uniformity was kept 
steadily in view, and it was attained. All denominations 
thus appear in the census of 1890 on the same statistical 
basis. For the first time the Roman Catholic Church was 
represented by communicants, and not by population. 

The method of gathering the statistics was to make the 
presbytery, the classis, the association, the synod, the dio- 
cese, the conference, etc., the unit in the division of the 
work, and to ask the clerk or moderator or statistical sec- 
retary of each to obtain the desired information from the 
churches belonging to his presbytery, association, or dio- 
cese, as the case might be. This officer received full in- 
structions how to proceed, and sufficient supplies of cir- 
culars, schedules, etc., to communicate with each church. 
This method proved to be quite practicable, and very sat- 
isfactory. Several thousand agents thus gave information 
which they were best qualified to secure, and the results 

1 Roman Catholic. 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xiii 

were found, when tests were applied, to be full and accu- 
rate. I may mention that, having a large force of clerks 
with ample supplies, a vast correspondence was conducted. 
For example, desiring to obtain a complete list of Lutheran 
congregations unattached to synods, a letter of inquiry was 
addressed to every Lutheran minister asking him to report 
any" such congregations in his neighborhood. In this way, 
much information, otherwise unattainable, was received. 

It should be understood that the census enumerators, 
who take the population by domiciliary visitation, are not 
allowed to ask individuals as to their religious connections. 
In the first place, they have but a brief time in which to 
complete their work; in the second place, their schedules 
are already overburdened with inquiries; and in the third 
place, the constitutional provision of the First Amendment, 
restraining Congress from making any "Law respecting an 
establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise 
thereof," is interpreted as forbidding it. Many persons 
would, under this constitutional guarantee, refuse to an- 
swer questions as to their religious faith, and it is doubtful 
whether the courts would not uphold them in their refusal. 
The census authorities believed that it would add greatly 
to the difficulties of a successful enumeration if some ques- 
tions were mandatory and some not. This is the reason 
we cannot have in this country what the census reports of 
Canada, Australia, and certain other countries include— 
statistics of religious populations. 

3. Variety in Religion. — The first impression one gets 
in studying the results of the census is that there is an in- 
finite variety of religions in the United States. There are 
Churches small and Churches great, Churches white and 
Churches black, Churches high and low, orthodox and heter- 
odox, Christian and pagan, Catholic and Protestant, Liberal 
and Conservative, Calvinistic and Arminian, native and 



XIV 



CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 



foreign, Trinitarian and Unitarian. All phases of thought 
are represented by them, all possible theologies, all varieties 
of polity, ritual, usage, forms of worship. In our economical 
policy as a nation we have emphasized the importance of 
variety in industry. We like the idea of manufacturing or 
producing just as many articles of merchandise as possible. 
We have invented more curious and useful things than any 
other nation. In matters of religion we have not been less 
liberal and enterprising. We seem to have about every 
variety known to other countries, with not a few peculiar to 
ourselves. Our native genius for invention has exerted it- 
self in this direction also, and worked out some curious re- 
sults. The American patent covers no less than two orig- 
inal Bibles— the Mormon and Oahspe— and more brands 
of religion, so to speak, than are to be found, I believe, in any 
other country. This we speak of as " the land of the free. " 
No man has a property in any other man, or a right to dic- 
tate his religious principles or denominational attachment. 
No Church has a claim on the State, and the State has no 
claim on any Church. We scarcely appreciate our advan- 
tages. Our citizens are free to choose a residence in any 
one of fifty States and Territories, and to move from one 
to another as often as they have a mind to. There is even 
a wider range for choice and change in religion. One may 
be a pagan, a Jew, or a Christian, or each in turn. If he 
is a pagan, he may worship in one of the numerous temples 
devoted to Buddha; if a Jew, he may be of the Orthodox 
or Reformed variety; if a Christian, he may select any one 
of 125 or 130 different kinds, or join every one of them in 
turn. He may be six kinds of an Adventist, seven kinds 
of a Catholic, twelve kinds of a Mennonite or Presbyterian, 
thirteen kinds of a Baptist, sixteen kinds of a Lutheran, or 
seventeen kinds of a Methodist. He may be a member of 
any one of 143 denominations, or of all in succession. If 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xv 

none of these suit him, he still has a choice among 150 
separate and independent congregations, which have no 
denominational name, creed, or connection. Any resident 
of the United States is perfectly free to make himself at 
home with any of these religious companies, and to stay 
with each as long or as short a time as he will. We some- 
times speak as though there were not sufficient freedom of 
thought. Here are many phases of thought, and any man 
may pass, if he will, without hindrance through them all. 

A closer scrutiny of the list, however, shows that many 
of these 143 denominations differ only in name. Without 
a single change in doctrine or polity, the eighteen Meth- 
odist bodies could be reduced to three or four; the twelve 
Presbyterian to three; the twelve Mennonite to two; and 
so on. The differences in many cases are only sectional or 
historical. The slavery question was the cause of not a 
few divisions, and matters of discipline were responsible for 
a large number. Arranging the denominations in groups 
or famiHes, and counting as one family each the twelve 
Mennonite, the seventeen Methodist, the thirteen Baptist 
bodies, and so on, we have, instead of 143, only 42 titles. 
In other words, if there could be a consolidation of each 
denominational group, the reproach of our division would 
be largely taken away. 

4. Classification or the Churches.— In order to get 
a comprehensive idea of the numerous religious bodies it 
is necessary to classify them. This is a much simpler 
matter than might, at first sight, be supposed. They fall 
naturally into three grand divisions, Christian, Jewish, and 
miscellaneous. The Christian division we divide into 
classes, as Catholic and Protestant, and Evangelical and 
non-Evangelical. Quite independently of this classification 
we have denominational groups, or families. 

Under the head miscellaneous I would include Chinese 



xvi CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

and Japanese, Buddhists, the Theosophists, and the 
Ethical Culturists. This is a very small and insignificant 
division. The Jewish division embraces simply the Ortho- 
dox and Reformed Jews. The Christian division contains, 
of course, the great majority of denominations and believers 
—Catholics, Protestants, Latter-Day Saints— all bodies not 
Jewish or pagan. 

I consider as a denominational family all Methodist 
bodies. They are branches with a common stem, a com- 
mon name, a common type of doctrine, and certain com- 
mon features and usages. I consider as a denominational 
family all Presbyterian bodies. They all go back to the 
same source historically, they have the same name, the 
same confession of faith, with two or three exceptions, and 
the same system of government. I also class the various 
Lutheran bodies as a denominational family, the numerous 
Baptist bodies, and so on. A denominational family, there- 
fore, is a number of branches closely affiliated in history 
and in common characteristics. Nowhere have denomina- 
tional famihes developed as in the United States. In no 
quarter of the globe have the Lutherans or the Methodists, 
the Presbyterians or the Baptists, the Friends or the Men- 
nonites, separated into so many branches as here in this 
land of perfect civil and religious liberty. 

It was an American Presbyterian, in the great gathering 
of Presbyterians of all lands, in Belfast, Ireland, some 
years ago, who exclaimed, alluding to a reference to the 
"U. P's." of Scotland, and other branches, "We are little 
better than a lot of split P's." His observation might be 
given a much wider range. It is far more applicable to 
Protestants than to Presbyterians— they are "a lot of split 
P's." If there were in Milton's day " subdichotomies of 
petty schisms," what phrase would that great master of 
vivid expression coin to fit the numberless divisions and 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. 



xvn 



subdivisions into which Protestantism has fallen since? We 
no longer classify these divisions as units, but as families 
of units. The Presbyterians are not simply one of these di- 
visions, but a whole family. The Methodists, who were a 
sort of ecclesiola in ecclesia in Wesley's day in England, 
are now an ecclesia ecclesiarum the world over. According 
to the scientists, no atom is so small that it may not be 
conceived of as consisting of halves. It may be divided 
into halves, and these halves may in turn be divided, and 
so on ad infinitum. No denomination has thus far proved 
to be too small for division. Denominations appear in the 
list given in this volume with as few as twenty-five mem- 
bers. I was reluctantly compelled to exclude from the 
census one with twenty-one members. The reason was, 
that while they insisted that they were a separate body 
and did not worship with other Churches, they had no or- 
ganized church of their own. Twelve of them were in 
Pennsylvania, divided between Philadelphia and Pittsburg, 
six in Illinois, and three in Missouri. They were so widely 
scattered they could not maintain public worship. 

It is not easy to define clearly and to apply discriminat- 
ingly the term "Evangelical." It comes, of course, from 
the Greek word "evangel," for which our Anglo-Saxon 
"gospel," or good news, is the close equivalent. In a 
general way, we mean, I suppose, when we say certain de- 
nominations are Evangelical, that they hold earnestly to 
the doctrines of the gospel of Christ as found in the New 
Testament. Evangelical and non-Evangelical are terms 
used generally to designate classes of Churches in the Protes- 
tant division. The Evangelical Churches are those which 
hold to the inspiration, authority, and sufficiency of the 
Scriptures; the Trinity, the deity of Christ, justification 
by faith alone, and the work of the Holy Ghost in the con- 
version and sanctification of the sinner. The non-Evan- 



xvm 



CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 



gelical Churches are those which take a rationalistic view 
of the deity of Christ and the doctrines of grace, of which 
the Unitarians may be taken as an example. There are 
some denominations which have the word " Evangelical' ' 
in their title, and yet are thoroughly rationalistic and 
therefore non-Evangelical. Practically, we may distin- 
guish as Evangelical all those bodies which are members 
of the general organization known as the Evangelical Alli- 
ance, or in harmony with its articles of faith; and as non- 
Evangelical all other Protestant bodies. 

5. Denominational Titles.— The numerous divisions 
make modern ecclesiastical history an interesting study. 
It is interesting because it necessarily deals with so many 
distinct phases of religious thought, so many diverse de- 
nominational movements, and so many divergencies, great 
and small, in usage, discipline, and polity. But it is a 
peculiarly difficult study, because of the multiplicity of 
denominational divisions and the labyrinth of details which 
must be mastered. No worse puzzle was ever invented 
than that which the names of the various denominations 
■present. 

We have, for example, the "Presbyterian Church in 
the United States" and the " Presbyterian Church in the 
United States of America"; the " Reformed Church in the 
United States" and the "Reformed Church in America." 
Which is which? There are doubtless many members of 
these bodies who could not tell. The only apparent dis- 
tinction in each of these cases is geographical. But what 
is the difference between the "United States" and the 
"United States of America"? How is anybody to dis- 
tinguish between the "Presbyterian Church in the United 
States" and the "Presbyterian Church in the United States 

of America"? 

There are, no doubt, theological distinctions between the 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1S90. x j x 

" Reformed Church in the United States" and the " Re- 
formed Church in America. " But what precisely are these 
distinctions? They cannot be of fundamental importance, 
because both Churches accept the same symbol, the Heidel- 
berg Catechism. We might reasonably expect the theolo- 
gians of the two Churches to know; but what about the 
body of ministers? Many may have known once, but might 
find it difficult to recall the exact shades of difference. As 
to the laymen, few of them have probably ever heard the 
difference described. The way we learn to distinguish be- 
tween the two Churches is by identifying the Reformed 
Church in America as the "Dutch " body, and the Reformed 
Church in the United States as the " German" body; and 
so when we want to use these titles intelligently we bracket 
the words "Dutch" and "German" in connection with 
them. 

Among the Presbyterians there are four bodies of the 
Reformed variety. I have always had great difficulty in 
distinguishing between them. One is called the Reformed 
Presbyterian Church in the United States of America; an- 
other, the Reformed Presbyterian Church in North Amer- 
ica. One has a synod and the other a general synod. But 
it is not always easy to remember which has the synod 
and which the general synod. I used to find in their 
monthly organs a more sure method of distinction. One 
of these organs had a blue cover and the other a pink 
cover. The blue-cover organ represented the general 
synod, and the general synod represents the Reformed 
Presbyterian Church in North America; the pink-cover 
organ represented the synod, and the synod represents the 
Reformed Presbyterian Church in the United States of 
America. 

About a century ago a number of ministers and churches 
seceded from the Kirk in Scotland and organized the 



XX 



CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 



Secession Church. Soon after, half of this Secession 
Church seceded from the other half, and in process of time 
the halves were quartered. Then, as a matter of course, 
there was a dispute among them as to who were the first 
s-ceders Those who thought their claim best prefixed 
the word "Original" to their title and became Original 
Seceders Then there was a union of Seceders and Origi- 
nal Seceders, and the result was the United Original Se- 
cession Church, or, more properly, the Church of the United 
Original Seceders. This is probably the only instance in 
which the ideas of division and union are both incorpor- 
ated in one title. This title being neither ecclesiastical 
nor doctrinal, and not even geographical, we may properly 
term it mathematical, and think of the Church as the 
Original and Only Addition-Division Church in the Pres- 
byterian family. m 

There are twelve bodies of Presbyterians to be distin- 
guished and eighteen bodies of Methodists; and Metho- 
dist titles are scarcely more helpful than Presbyterian. 
We have the Methodist Episcopal, which we recognize as 
the parent body, and which we sometimes distinguish as 
the Northern Church, though it covers the South as well 
as the North. We have the Methodist Episcopal, South, 
which resulted from the division in 1844 and which has 
churches in some of the Northern States. We have the 
African Methodist Episcopal, the African Methodist Epis- 
copal Zion, the Colored Methodist Episcopal, the Union 
American Methodist Episcopal, the African Union Meth- 
odist Protestant, the Zion Union Apostolic, and the 
Evangelist Missionary-all colored bodies. We have also 
three bodies of Congregational Methodists, none of which 
are Congregational in fact, with Free, Independent, Protes- 
tant Primitive, and other varieties of Methodists, the why 
of which must forever remain an inscrutable mystery to the 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxi 

mass of mankind. The word " Protestant " in the title of 
the Methodist Protestant Church does not, at least histori- 
cally, mean Evangelical or anti-Catholic, but really anti- 
Episcopal. The Methodist reformers of 1830 protested 
against the episcopacy of the parent body as a barrier to 
the reforms they advocated. "Methodist Protestant" does 
not, therefore, indicate that there is a Methodist Catholic 
Church from which this is distinguished, but that there is 
a Methodist Episcopal Church from which this is distin- 
guished as a Methodist anti-Episcopal Church. In the 
title Free Methodist Church the word "Free" does not 
mean free from State control or patronage, as it means in 
Presbyterian parlance in Scotland, but free from the pew 
system, free from worldliness, free from instrumental and 
choir music, and free from unsound preaching. This we 
ascertain from the history of the body, not from its title. 
The Primitive Methodist Church does not, of course, claim 
to belong to the age of Primitive Christianity, nor to be 
the original Methodist Church. It dates from 1810, and 
sprang from a revival of the early Methodist practice of 
field-preaching. 

Of Baptist bodies we count thirteen, including the Regu- 
lar, North, South, and Colored; the Freewill in two 
varieties; the General, Separate, United, Six-Principle, 
Seventh-Day, Primitive, white and colored, Old Two- 
Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian; also the Baptist Church 
of Christ, which claims to have descended direct from 
the apostles. Beginning with the three principal bodies, 
called "Regular," we might, following the old classifi- 
cation of verbs, describe the Baptists as "Regular, 
Irregular, Redundant, and Defective." The most curious 
of all Baptist bodies is the Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit 
Predestinarian. Here we have a title that is definitive. 
It describes and distinguishes. These Baptists are Pre- 



xxn 



CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 



destinarian. They believe that every action, whether 
good or bad, of every person and every event was pre- 
destinated from the beginning; not only the initial sin of 
Eve and the amiable compliance of Adam and the con- 
sequent fall of man, but the apostasy of Satan. They are 
thoroughly Predestinarian; and not only Predestinanan, 
but they are Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarians. 
The two seeds are good and evil; and one or the other 
of them will spring up into eternal life or eternal death, 
according to the nature of the predestination decreed in 

each particular case. 

There are four bodies of Brethren who object to any 
other designation. They are popularly known as (Plym- 
outh) Brethren. By putting the word Plymouth in paren- 
thesis we can distinguish them from other bodies of Breth- 
ren; but how shall we distinguish each of these four bodies 
of (Plymouth) Brethren from the other three? The device 
I was led to adopt for the census was that of Roman nu- 
merals, thus: 

(Plymouth) Brethren I., 
(Plymouth) Brethren II., 
(Plymouth) Brethren III., 
(Plymouth) Brethren IV., 

the word "Plymouth" being in parenthesis in each case. 

Much confusion often arises from the similarity of titles. 
There are, it will be noticed, several bodies called the 
Church of God, with only a slight variation in two in- 
stances. There are the Church of God and Churches of 
God in Christ Jesus, both Adventist; the Churches of God, 
otherwise distinguished as the denomination founded by 
Elder Winebrenner, and the Church of God in Christ. 1 he 
lar^e body, which appears in the list given in this volume 
as Disciples of Christ, since become two bodies, also often 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxiii 

calls itself simply "The Christians." There is another 
denomination, with similar tenets and two branches, which 
uses the same designation, and is otherwise known as the 
Christian Connection. The authorities of the census in 
1870 declared that in the results it was impossible to draw 
a line of separation between these denominations. A few 
years ago the Disciples were popularly distinguished as the 
body to which President Garfield belonged, and they are 
probably better known as Campbellites, a term which is 
offensive to them, than by either of their accepted titles. 

Since we have divisions, and so many of them, we need 
good definitive titles. But -how shall we get them? Lord 
Beaconsfield waged a war to acquire a "scientific frontier" 
in India. Almost any means would be justifiable that 
would secure for us a scientific nomenclature. But there 
is this great difficulty: a definitive title cannot be given 
where there is no distinction to define. Baptist, Presby- 
terian, Congregational, Episcopal, are definitive titles; but 
between many of the Baptist and Presbyterian branches 
there is no difference which a title could be framed to 
designate. The only remedy I can suggest in such cases 
is reunion; and why such reunion has not taken place in 
scores of instances I cannot explain, except by the preva- 
lence of the doctrine of the perseverance of the saints. It 
must be that the saints of the sects think they ought to 
persevere in sectarian division. 

6. The Causes of Division. — What is it that has caused 
so many divisions in our Christianity? The question is one 
of profound interest, whether considered as a matter of his- 
tory, as indicating the course of controversy, or as affecting 
the influence, spirit, and power of organized religion. The 
differences in some cases between branches bearing the same 
generic name are important; in others they are not. How 
shall we explain the fact that there are six kinds of Advent- 



xxiv CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

ists, fifteen kinds of Baptists, seventeen kinds of Method- 
ists, etc? The natural presumption is that the six branches 
of Adventists are six kinds of Adventists, the fifteen branches 
of Baptists fifteen kinds of Baptists, and so on. As a mat- 
ter of fact, this is not so. Different titles and separate 
existence, while logically implying distinct varieties, are in 
some cases simply the result of differences which have long 
ceased to exist. It would be a mistake, therefore, to say 
that every one of the 143 distinct titles of denominations 
represents a difference, either in doctrine or polity or form 

of worship. 

One of the most numerous of the denominational fami- 
lies is the Methodist. Methodism has had a marvelous 
growth in the United States, and yet we find it broken 
into eighteen divisions. There are no doctrinal differences 
to account for them. They are all Arminian in theology, 
agreeing in their opposition to the Calvinistic decrees; em- 
phasizing the points of doctrine which Wesley made dis- 
tinctive; and manifesting substantial oneness in the minor 
matters of usage. They are one in spirit, and each has the 
family resemblance in many characteristics. They differ, 
first, in church government. Some are episcopal; others 
presbyterian, with presidents of conferences instead of bish- 
ops; and one is independent. The oldest of the existing 
divisions, the Methodist Protestant, became separated from 
the parent body about 1830 in a controversy over the ad- 
mission of laymen into the governing body of the Church. 
Those who espoused this reform believed that bishops and 
presiding elders were autocratic, and when they formed a 
system of their own they brought the laymen to the front 
and sent bishops and presiding elders to the rear. This 
was a division on principles of government. Eight of the 
branches became such because of color or race difference. 
Nearly all of these separated from a white body. Two 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxv 

other divisions, the American Wesleyan and the Methodist 
Episcopal, South, were due to the slavery question, which 
has been one of the most prolific causes, in the history of the 
last century, of ecclesiastical controversy and secessions. 
Another body, the Free Methodists, was the result of too 
little forbearance and too harsh exercise of discipline, on the 
one side, and to extravagances of preaching and behavior 
on the other. In other words, there was a misunderstand- 
ing, a quarrel, and a separation. The two Congregational 
Methodist branches (formerly three) are not really congre- 
gational in form of government. They were caused by 
disciplinary troubles. The Primitive branch comes to us, 
not by division, but from England through Canada. 

To summarize, ten of the seventeen divisions were due 
to the race or the slavery question, and six to controversies 
over practical questions. Of course differences were in- 
creased, in some instances, by the natural process of devel- 
opment. The itinerancy, for example, has been modified 
in the Methodist Episcopal and in the Methodist Protes- 
tant Church, and the probationary system abolished in the 
Church, South. Leaving out the Independent and the four 
Congregational branches, which are very small, I doubt 
whether there is any difference between the various epis- 
copal bodies that would be harder to overcome in any effort 
to unite them than that of race and section. There are 
five non-episcopal bodies which are not widely separated 
in practice or spirit. 

Of the twelve Presbyterian bodies all are consistently 
Calvinistic but two, the Cumberland and the Cumberland 
Colored, which hold to a modified Calvinism. All use the 
Presbyterian system of government, with little variation. 
What, then, is it that divides them? Slavery divided the 
Northern and Southern, the race question the two Cumber- 
land bodies; one branch is Welsh, and the rest are kept 



XXVI 



CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 



apart by minute variations. They have close points of 
agreement, but they differ on questions that seem to others 
utterly insignificant. 

We may sum up the causes of division under four heads: 
(i) controversies over doctrine; (2) controversies over 
administration or discipline; (3) controversies over moral 
questions; (4) controversies of a personal character. 

We are a nation made up of diverse race-elements. All 
varieties of speech, habits of thought, mental, moral, and 
religious training are represented among us by the older 
and the newer, the European and the Asiatic immigration. 
Here there is the utmost freedom for all forms of religion, 
with no exclusive favors to any. We must expect, from 
such a commingling, currents, counter-currents, and eddies 
of religious thought. Different systems of doctrine, differ- 
ent forms of worship, and different principles of discipline 
are brought into contact, and each has its influence upon 
the others. Calvinism affects Arminianism, and Arminian- 
ism Calvinism. The Teutonic element modifies the English 
and is modified by it in turn. Catholicism has been most 
profoundly affected by Protestantism, and some elements 
of Protestantism by Catholicism. Thus there are various 
forces acting upon religion in the United States, and pro- 
ducing phenomena in our religious life which the future 
historian will study with great interest. 

Without attempting to consider with any degree of 
thoroughness the tendencies manifested in the history of 
religion in the United States, I must refer to that toward 
liberal views. Most denominations have become much 
more liberal in spirit than they used to be. It was the 
growth of this liberal spirit which caused many of the divi- 
sions of the past eighty or ninety years. Let me give a 
single illustration of the tendency. A band of Dunkards 
came across the sea from Germany to Pennsylvania in 17 10. 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxvii 

They were a very simple people, interpreting the Bible 
literally, fashioning their outward as well as their spiritual 
lives by it, and believing they were called by God to be a 
peculiar and exclusive people. More unworldly men and 
women never inhabited cloister. They were in the world 
but not a part of the world. They thought it a virtue to 
resist its customs and ignore its fashions. In the character 
and cut of their garments, in the manner of wearing their 
hair, in the way they ordered their homes and their daily 
life, they were separate and peculiar. They adopted strin- 
gent rules of discipline to prevent the trimming of the 
beard, the wearing of hats instead of bonnets, the laying 
of carpets, the use of pianos, and similar acts, in order to 
keep themselves pure and unspotted from the world and 
maintain their simplicity of life and faith. For many years 
the influences of the world seemed to have no effect upon 
them; but gradually innovations crept into their habits, 
their discipline was insensibly relaxed, and the questions 
sent up to their annual meeting grew more numerous and 
perplexing, and differences of opinion became quite com- 
mon. One year this question was presented, among others: 
"How is it considered for Brethren to establish or patronize 
a high-school?" After canvassing the Bible carefully for 
light, the following answer was returned : " Considered that 
Brethren should mind not high things, but condescend to 
men of low estate." Nevertheless the high-school was 
established and has since developed into a college. The 
Dunkards between 1880 and 1890 split into three bodies. 
Association with others inevitably changed the view and 
habits of a number of them, and led to innovation. These 
innovations were resisted by the more conservative, and 
division, where full toleration was not possible, was the in- 
evitable result. Consequently, the body that had persisted 
for a century and a half as an unworldly, harmonious, and 



xxviii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

united communion was divided into three branches, a Pro- 
gressive, a Conservative, and an Old Order branch. 

Conservative and liberal tendencies appear in all organ- 
izations with which men have to do. They are manifested 
in all Churches. When circumstances accentuate them, 
only broad toleration and strong interests in common can 
prevent division. 

7. Analysis of Religious Forces of the United 
States. — The statistical results given in the census of 1890 
more thoroughly and exhaustively than -ever before show 
that the religious forces of the United States are almost 
entirely Christian. The number of organizations and mem- 
bers belonging to other than Christian bodies is a very small 
fraction of the whole, over one, but less than two, per cent. 
Among the non-Christian denominations we count the 
Orthodox and Reformed Jews, the Society for Ethical Cul- 
ture, the Buddhists, and the Theosophists. (The pagan 
Indians are not included in the census, and no account is 
made of them here.) Those bodies are all insignificant, 
except the Jews, and are hardly sufficient in number to 
constitute a class. Including the Jews, there were in 1890 
626 organizations and 132,301 members who are non- 
Christian. I assume that the Latter-Day Saints and the 
Spiritualists, whatever may be thought of certain features 
of their systems of religion, are as bodies properly classed 
as Christian. The Latter-Day Saints make much of the 
name of Christ, at least, embracing it in the title of both of 
their branches. The non-Christian bodies which, excepting 
the Jewish, are not growing, but rather decreasing, need not 
further engage our special consideration. 

The aggregates by which the forces of religion were rep- 
resented in 1890 were very large. There were, in the first 
place, 111,036 ministers. This number represents chiefly 
those in the active service as preachers, pastors, and mission- 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxix 

aries. The percentage of those who, though retaining their 
ecclesiastical standing as ministers, have ceased to perform 
its duties cannot be large. On the other hand, it should be 
observed that the very numerous body of men known to 
Methodism as local preachers, some of whom are ordained, 
are not counted; nor are any returns given for those who 
exercise the functions of the ministry in bodies like the 
Plymouth Brethren, the Chris tadelphians, the Shakers, and 
similar societies. The ministry is not an order or an office 
among the Plymouth Brethren; but any believer who feels 
called to preach is given the opportunity to manifest his 
gifts. They have, therefore, no roll of ministers to be re- 
ported. The vast majority of the 111,036 ministers give 
their whole time to their ministerial work, and are supported 
by the churches they serve. 

The number of organizations, or church societies, or con- 
gregations was 165,297. This covers not only all self- 
supporting churches, charges, or parishes, but also missions, 
chapels, and stations where public worship is maintained 
once a month, or oftener. Many of these places are sup- 
ported by home mission societies or neighboring churches. 
It appears that upward of 23,000 organizations own no 
church edifices, but meet in halls, schoolhouses, or private 
houses. 

It would be interesting to know how many meetings are 
held by all denominations in the course of a year. In some 
Catholic parishes five or six services of the mass, in a few 
cases even more, are provided every Sunday. In most 
Protestant churches there are two services on Sunday, be- 
sides the week-night prayer-meeting and special evangel- 
istic gatherings. In sparsely settled sections of the South 
and West bi-monthly or monthly services are the rule. 
Besides the rented places, there are more than 142,000 
Christian church edifices opened periodically to the gen- 



XXX 



CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 



eral public. If monthly meetings only were held in these 
churches, there would be a grand total of 1,711,200 every 
year. But as a rule three services are held weekly, not 
including the Sunday-school. Probably the actual number 
of Sunday and week-night services, to say nothing about 
Sunday-school sessions, is between 15,000,000 and 20,000,- 
000 a year, with 10,000,000 sermons. Those who would 
get some idea of the activity of the Churches in publishing 
the good tidings and propagating the principles of religion 
must consider the tremendous significance of this conserv- 
ative estimate. 

The accommodations afforded to Christian worshipers 
by the 142,000 church edifices aggregate 43,000,000 and 
upward. That is, more than 43,000,000 people could 
find sittings at one time in the churches, to say nothing of 
other places where divine service is held. The question 
has been raised whether, if everybody wanted to go to 
church once a week, the churches could contain them. It 
is to be said, in the first place, that not all the inhabitants 
of any community could attend service at any particular 
hour or on any particular day. Infants, the infirm, the sick, 
and those who wait upon them must remain at home, and 
it is doubtful, under the most favorable circumstances, 
whether more than two-thirds of the population of any 
community of a thousand or more could be free to attend 
any one service. The churches alone, it appears, furnish 
accommodations for over two-thirds of the population, while 
the halls, schoolhouses, and other places where sermons are 
preached have room for nearly two and a quarter millions 
more. As most churches have at least two services every 
Sunday, and as many persons attend only one, it seems a 
very reasonable inference that if the entire population should 
so desire, and sickness and other controlling conditions did 
not intervene, they could attend divine worship once a 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxxi 

week. In particular communities where the population is 
very sparse, the services may be too infrequent ; in crowded 
centres the church accommodations may not in all cases be 
in adequate proportion to the numbers; but on the whole, 
taking all circumstances into consideration, it cannot be 
said that the spiritual interests of the millions are neglected, 
so far as privileges to worship are concerned. 

It is an enormous aggregate of value (nearly $670,000,- 
000) which has been freely invested for the public use and 
the public good in church property. This aggregate rep- 
resents not all that Christian men and women have conse- 
crated to religious objects, but only what they have con- 
tributed to buy the ground and erect and furnish the 
buildings devoted to worship. The cost has in some cases 
run up into the hundred thousands; in many others it is 
covered by hundreds; in the vast majority of instances it 
is measured by thousands. Every community has one or 
more churches, according to the number, character, and 
needs of its population. In crowded cities, where real es- 
tate is quoted at high rates, and where churches generally 
occupy the best positions, the average value of the edifices 
rises to astonishing figures. This is especially true of the 
older cities, like New York, Philadelphia, Baltimore, Bos- 
ton, and of the older denominations, such as the Episcopal, 
the Reformed Dutch, and the Friends. The average value 
of the churches, taking the whole country and all Christian 
bodies into account, is $4707. Of course in some denomi- 
nations the average is much greater, in others much smaller. 
For example, among the Original Freewill Baptists of the 
Carolinas it is only $455; while in the Reformed (Dutch) 
Church it reaches $19,227; in the Unitarian, $24,725; 
and in the Reformed Jewish, $38,839, which is the highest 
for any denomination. The high average among the Jews 
is chiefly due to the fact that most of their communicants 



xxxii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

(nearly 88 per cent.) are to be found in the cities. Of 
Unitarian and Episcopal communicants, 48 per cent, are in 
cities of 25,000 population and upward. Denominations 
which, like the Disciples of Christ, the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, South, and the United Brethren, have a constitu- 
ency made up chiefly of rural inhabitants, report a lower 
average of value. The figures for the Disciples of Christ are 
$2292, for the United Brethren, $1513, and for the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, South, $1480. It is to be noted 
that the average is much smaller in the Southern than in the 
Northern and New England States. As a matter of fact, at 
least 20 per cent, of the entire value of church prop- 
erty is returned by the State of New York alone; and New 
York, Pennsylvania, Massachusetts, Ohio, and Illinois to- 
gether have more than 50 per cent, of it. No account is 
made in the census report of church debts, and the statis- 
tical plan of none of the denominations, with one or two 
exceptions, is designed to collect information on this point. 
The Methodist Episcopal Church, however, provides for it 
in its systematic yearly inquiries. In that body it appears 
that the debts on the churches constitute about 11 per 
cent, of their value. Whether this proportion holds good 
in other denominations it is impossible to say. In some, 
doubtless, it is less; in others, more. In the Protestant 
Episcopal Church no edifice can be canonically consecrated 
until it is fully paid for. 

Among the mightiest of the religious forces of this coun- 
try are to be reckoned the members or communicants of 
the Christian Churches. Allowing for those members who 
are dark beacons and either help not at all or help to lead 
astray, we have still an army of millions of men and women 
who, by lives devoted to the service of God and their own 
race, manifest the power of the gospel to reach and regen- 
erate the human heart and satisfy its highest aspirations. 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxxiii 

These are active forces, constant in purpose, with an influ- 
ence all-pervading and all-persuasive, touching the hearts 
of the young and shaping their tender thoughts for eter- 
nity, helping the older to make choice while opportunity 
offers, and encouraging the weak and stumbling believer 
to persevere. There were in 1890 nearly twenty and 
a half millions of Christian believers, of all creeds and 
denominations. A considerable number are members 
of bodies only nominally Christian,, and we should 
naturally exclude Spiritualists, Latter-Day Saints, and 
certain other denominations. With these omissions we 
would still have twenty millions of members, Protestant 
and Catholic, which is nearly one third of the entire 
population of the United States. When it is remembered 
that several millions of our population are children too 
young to be communicants, the showing for the Churches 
cannot be regarded as unfavorable, by any means. Nearly 
one person in every three of all ages is a Christian 
communicant. 

8. The Religious Population. — What is our religious 
population? While no enumeration has been made to as- 
certain the religious preferences of the people of the United 
States, it is quite possible to form an estimate upon the 
basis of the communicants reported, which will be suffi- 
ciently accurate for all purposes. The usual way of com- 
puting religious population is by multiplying the number 
of communicants of any Protestant denomination by 3^. 
This is on the supposition that for every communicant there 
are 2! adherents, including, of course, young children. A 
careful examination has satisfied me that this supposition 
rests on good grounds. I find support for it in a comparison 
between the census returns of the religious populations of 
various communions in Canada with those which the de- 
nominations give themselves of communicants. It will be 



xxxiv CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

convenient to arrange the returns for population and com- 
municants in tabular form. 

denominations. Religious Communi- 

Population. cants. 

Methodists 847,469 241.376 

Presbyterians 755,199 169,152 

Episcopalians 644,106 ii4,93* 

Baptists 303,749 78,059 

This table indicates that there are 2.5 Methodist, 3.5 Presby- 
terian, 4.6 Episcopalian, and 2.9 Baptist adherents to every 
communicant. The average is 3.2. This is higher than 
I feel warranted in applying to all denominations in the 
United States. The proportion varies with the denomina- 
tions, and is probably much lower when the smaller and 
more obscure denominations are brought into consideration. 
Certainly, the results justify us in assuming that there are 
at least 2.5 adherents in the United States to each Protes- 
tant communicant, taking all the denominations together. 
In round numbers we may take 14,180,000 as representing 
the Protestant communicants. This leaves out not only the 
Catholics, but the Jews, the Theosophists, the Ethical Cul- 
turists, and the Spiritualists. It seems best to omit the 
Latter-Day Saints also. Multiplying this number by 3!, 
we have 49,630,000, which represents the aggregate of Prot- 
estant communicants and adherents, or Protestant popula- 
tion. To this we must add the Catholic population, in 
order to get the entire Christian population. There are 
6,257,871 Catholic communicants of all branches. Catholic 
communicants, according to Catholic estimates, constitute 
85 per cent, of the Catholic population. There must, there- 
fore, be a Catholic population of 7,362,000; adding this 
to the Protestant population, we have 56,992,000. This 
stands for the Christian population of the United States in 
1890. As the population, according to the census, is 62,622,- 
250, it would appear that there are 5,630,000 people who are 
neither Christian communicants nor Christian adherents. 



v 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. 



XXXV 



Making liberal allowance for the Jews and other religious 
bodies not embraced in the Christian population, there are 
5,000,000 belonging to the non-religious and anti-religious 
classes, including free-thinkers, secularists, and infidels. 
We have, of course, no warrant for believing that the ma- 
jority of these 5,000,000 who are outside the religious popu- 
lations are atheists, or avowed unbelievers. There are but 
few real atheists; few who do not have some belief con- 
cerning a supreme being and a future. But most of the 
5,000,000 are probably opposed to the Churches for various 
reasons. And we must not forget that in the fifty-seven 
millions counted as the Christian population are many who 
are indifferent to the claims of religion, and seldom or never 
go to a house of worship. Adding these, and the large num- 
ber of members on whose lives religion exercises practically 
no power, to the 5,000,000, we have a problem of sufficient 
magnitude to engage the mind, heart, and hand of the 
Church for a generation. One out of every twelve persons 
is either an active or passive opponent of religion; two out 
of every three are not members of any Church. 

9. The Growth of the Churches.— The normal con- 
dition of the Christian Church is a growing condition. In 
no other way can it manifest the spirit and power of the 
gospel; on no other consideration can it retain that spirit 
and power. It has received salvation that it might press 
it upon those who have it not; the power of the Spirit, that 
it might speak in His name; the world as its parish, that it 
might convert it. It must be aggressive or cease to be pros- 
perous; it must diligently propagate or begin to decline. In 
the very nature of things this must be so. Death decimates 
yearly the list of communicants. The losses from this and 
other causes must be made good by accessions before actual 
growth is made apparent. There must be a measure of 
increase to prevent decline. All increase beyond that which 
repairs the losses we count as net increase. Our Churches, 



XXXVI 



CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 



almost without exception, manifest the conditions of pros- 
perity and growth. Year by year they add to their num- 
bers. In some cases the percentage of growth is large; in 
others, small; but growth is the rule and decline the rare 
exception. We ascertain this, of course, by comparison 
of one year's returns with those of another, as furnished by 
the denominations themselves, or most of them. It should 
be said, however, that denominational statistics are not of 
uniform completeness and excellence, and it is difficult m 
many instances to obtain them at all for a series of years. 
This makes it hard to secure anything like a fair comparison. 
The returns of the census of 1890 may be regarded as ex- 
haustive and accurate as possible; but there is nothing in 
previous censuses with which to compare them. The pub- 
lished results of the seventh, eighth, and ninth censuses do 
not include communicants at all, and we cannot be sure 
from the way they were conducted that they were suffi- 
ciently accurate and complete for purposes of comparison. 
Results obtained in this way must be taken simply as indi- 
cations of increase, not as accurate representations of it. 
No distinction was made in 1850 and i860 between church 
organizations and church edifices. Two items only ap- 
peared in those three censuses in such form as to admit of 
fair comparison, viz., church accommodations or sittings, 
and value of church property. It appears that the gain in 
sittings in the ten years ending in i860 was 34 per cent., and 
in value of church property over 100; in the ten years end- 
ing in 1870 it was only a little more than 13 per cent, in sit- 
tings, but about 100 per cent, in value. Since 1870 the gain 
in sittings has been about 101 per cent., and in value of 
church property, 92. These figures must not, however, 
be taken without allowance for the more or less imper- 
fect returns of 1870. A more satisfactory comparison 
may be made for the larger denominations between the 
census returns of 1890 and returns of 1880 gathered 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxxvii 

from denominational year-books. The figures represent 
communicants. 

denominations. 1880. 1890. Increase 

Baptist, Regular (3 bodies) 2,296,327 3,429,080 1,132,753 

Baptist, Freewill 78,012 87,898 9,886 

Congregational 384,332 512,771 128,439 

Disciples of Christ 350,000 641,051 291,051 

Dunkards 60,000 73,795 *3,795 

Episcopal, Protestant 343, 158 532,054 188,896 

Episcopal, Reformed 5,000 8,455 3,455 

Evangelical Association 99,794 133,3*3 33, 5 J 9 

Friends 100,000 107,208 7,208 

Lutheran (all bodies) 693,418 1,231,072 537,654 

Methodist Episcopal 1,707,413 2,240,354 53 2 ,94* 

Methodist Episcopal (South) 830,000 1,209,976 379,976 

Methodist (other) 987,278 1,138,954 151,676 

Moravian 9,212 11,781 2,569 

Presbyterian (North) 573,599 788,224 214,625 

Presbyterian (South) 121,915 i79,7 2 i 57,8o6 

Presbyterian, Cumberland 1 13, 933 164,940 5 I ,°°7 

Presbyterian (other) 122,078 145,447 23,369 

Reformed (Dutch) 79,269 9 2 ,97o 13,701 

Reformed (German) 151,761 204,018 52,257 

United Brethren 156,735 225,281 68,546 

Total. .' 9,263,234 13,158,363 3,895,129 

The increase indicated is large, amounting to over 42 per 
cent. In the same period, ten years, the population in- 
creased at the rate of 24.86. These churches, which em- 
brace all Protestant communicants except about a million, 
grew faster than the population by 17.19 per cent. That 
surely is encouraging. It is a large net gain, and means 
that Protestant Christianity, notwithstanding the large 
Catholic immigration of the decade, is advancing at a rapid 
pace. 

The growth of the Roman Catholic Church for the same 
period must have been large. It was fed by a tremendous 
stream of immigrants from Catholic Europe and the Catho- 
lic section of Canada; and the natural increase of a popula- 
tion of six or seven millions must be considerable. Plow 



xxxvm 



CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 



large it was, however, statistics cannot certainly show. The 
Catholic year-books do not give exact returns of Catholic 
population, only estimates, based upon diocesan reports of 
births and deaths. It is true that the census of 1890 makes 
returns for Catholic communicants; but what is there with 
which to compare them? Sadlier's " Directory" of 1881 
estimated the Catholic population of 1880 at 6,367,330; and 
in 1891 at 8,277,039 for 1890— an increase of 1,909,709, or 
about 30 per cent. In view of all the circumstances this 
rate of growth does not appear to be too high. If it may 
be taken as applying to the increase of Catholic communi- 
cants in the decade ending in 1890, it would appear that 
the Catholic Church must suffer very heavy losses, for its 
net increase is far below that of the Protestant Churches 
represented in the above table. How otherwise can its 
moderate rate of increase be reconciled with the enormous 
accessions it must have received by an immigration which 
helped the Lutherans and a few other Protestant bodies to 
a far more limited degree? 

10. How the Religious Forces Are Distributed.— 
While the religious forces are established in every State 
and Territory of the Union and bear more than a hundred 
and forty different denominational titles, they are massed 
in a few denominations and in a comparatively few States. 
The five largest denominations comprise 60 per cent, of the 
entire number of communicants; and the ten largest, 75 
per cent. The Roman Catholic Church is first, with 
6 2« 000; the Methodist Episcopal second, with 2,240,- 
000 • 'the Regular Baptists, Colored, third, with 1,349,000; 
the Regular Baptists, South, fourth, with 1,280,000; and 
the Methodist Episcopal, South, fifth, with 1,210,000. Ine 
Catholic figures are truly of magnificent proportions. 1 hey 
exceed by more than 150,000 the sum of those representing 
the four next largest denominations. Every tenth person 
in the United States is a Catholic communicant. It is only 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxxix 

fair, however, to remind those interested in this statement 
that while a communicant is a communicant considered 
statistically, whether he be a Catholic or a Protestant, there 
is a difference between the Protestant and the Catholic 
basis of membership which ought to be kept constantly in 
view when comparison is undertaken. The Catholic au- 
thorities count as communicants all who have been con- 
firmed and admitted to the communion, and these virtually 
constitute the Catholic population, less all baptized persons 
below the age of nine or eleven. The Catholic discipline does 
not contemplate excommunication for violations of the 
moral code, only for lapses from the faith and refusal to 
obey the ecclesiastical commandments. There are many 
who go to make up the Protestant population who have 
been expelled from membership for offenses which the 
Catholic Church treats by a very different method. In other 
words, while the Catholic Church reckons that 85 per cent, 
of its population are communicants, among Protestants 
the proportion is estimated to be under, rather than over, 
^30 per cent. The Protestant basis of membership is belief 
and conduct; the Catholic, belief and obedience. In any 
given thousand of Catholic population there are 850 com- 
municants and 150 adherents; while a thousand of Protest- 
ant population yields only about 300 communicants, the 
remaining 700 being adherents. Thus, while the 6,231,000 
Catholic communicants represent a Catholic population of 
about 7,330,000, the 2,240,000 communicants of the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, alone, indicate a Methodist popu- 
lation of 7,840,000. 

The Roman Catholic Church is first also in value of 
church property, of which it returns, in round numbers, 
$118,000,000. The Methodist Episcopal is second ($97,- 
000,000); the Protestant Episcopal third ($81,000,000); 
the Northern Presbyterian fourth ($74,000,000); and the 
Northern Baptists fifth ($49,000,000). Two of these de- 



\ 












xl CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

nominations, the Episcopal and the Presbyterian, are not 
among the five which return the largest number of com- 
municants. They stand third and fourth respectively in 
the table of church property, showing that they are much 
more wealthy in proportion to communicants than any of 
the five larger denominations. 

In number of organizations, or congregations, the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church comes first, with 25,861, and the 
Roman Catholic last, with 10,231. The Southern Baptists 
are second, with 16,238; the Southern Methodists third, 
with 15,017; and the Colored Baptists fourth, with 12,533. 
The reason the Catholic congregations number only two- 
fifths as many as the Methodist Episcopal is because their 
parishes are so much larger and more populous. Some 
Catholic parishes embrace from 12,000 to 16,000 commu- 
nicants, all using the same edifice. It is a common thing in 
the cities for Catholic churches to have five and six different 
congregations every Sunday. 

To recapitulate: The Roman Catholic Church is first 
in the number of communicants and value of church prop- 
erty, and fifth in number of organizations and houses of 
worship; the Methodist Episcopal is first in the number 
of organizations and houses of worship, and second in the 
number of communicants and value of church property. 

Let us now see how the five leading denominational 
famiHes or groups stand. The Catholics, embracing seven 
branches, come first as to communicants, with 6,258,000; 
the Methodists, embracing seventeen branches, come second, 
with 4,598,000; the Baptists, thirteen branches, are third, 
with 3,718,000; the Presbyterians, twelve branches, are 
fourth, with 1,278,000; and the Lutherans, sixteen branches, 
are fifth, with 1,231,000. It will be observed that the com- 
bined Methodist branches have about 1,600,000 fewer com- 
municants than the combined Catholic branches. 

As to the value of church property, the Methodist fam- 



\ 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xli 

ily is first, the figures being $132,000,000. The Catholic 
family is second, $118,000,000; the Presbyterian third, 
$95,000,000; Episcopalian fourth, $82,835,000; the Bap- 
tist fifth, $82,390,000. Thus, among denominational 
families the Catholics are first in the number of commu- 
nicants, second in value of church property, and fourth in 
the number of organizations and houses of worship. The 
Methodists are first in the number of organizations and 
houses of worship and value of church property. 

Naturally we should expect to find the greatest number 
of communicants in the States having the greatest popula- 
tion. New York has nearly 6,000,000 population, and 
returns 2,171,822 communicants. Pennsylvania, second 
in population, is also second in communicants, reporting 
1,726,640. Illinois is third in population, but fourth in 
communicants; Ohio, fourth in population, but third in 
communicants; Missouri, fifth in population, but sixth 
in communicants; Massachusetts, sixth in population, but 
fifth in communicants. This shows that the percentage of 
communicants to population varies even in the older States. 
In New York it is 36.21; in Pennsylvania, 32.84; in Ohio, 
33.13; in Illinois, 3 1 .43 ; and in Massachusetts, 42.11. The 
highest in any State is 44.17, in South Carolina; the lowest, 
12.84, * n Nevada. The highest percentage is not found in 
any State, but in a Territory. New Mexico's population 
are communicants to the extent of 68.85 per cent.; and, 
strange to say, Utah is second, its percentage being 61.62. 
New Mexico is predominantly Catholic. This explains its 
high percentage of communicants. Utah is the stronghold 
of the Mormons, and, like the Catholics, they report a large 
membership in proportion to their population. The Cath- 
olics are numerically the strongest in thirty-three States and 
Territories, including the New England, the Pacific, the 
newer Northwestern, and various Western and Southern 
States; the Methodists in South Carolina, Tennessee, West 



xlii 



CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 



Virginia, Delaware, Florida, Indiana, Indian Territory, 
Kansas, and Oklahoma; the Baptists in Alabama, Arkansas, 
Georgia, Kentucky, Mississippi, North Carolina, Texas, and 
Virginia; and the Latter-Day Saints in Utah. 

It is interesting to note that Pennsylvania is the strong- 
hold of the Lutherans, the Presbyterians, the Moravians, 
the Mennonites, and the Reformed (German) ; North Car- 
olina of the Methodists; New York of the Catholics, the 
Jews, the Episcopalians, the Universalists, and the Re- 
formed (Dutch) ; Massachusetts of the Congregationalists, 
Unitarians, Swedenborgians, Spiritualists; Georgia of the 
Baptists; Missouri of the Disciples of Christ; Indiana of 
the Friends; Ohio of the United Brethren. 

While New York is first among the States in number of 
communicants and also in value of church property, it does 
not occupy this position as respects number of organizations 
and of church edifices. Pennsylvania leads in both these 
particulars, having more organizations and church edifices 
than any other State. Ohio occupies the second place 
and New York the third as to edifices and the fifth as to 
organizations. The following table shows how the posi- 
tions of the leading States vary in the different columns. 
In each list the States are arranged in the order of numer- 
ical precedence. 



Communicants. 

i. New York. 

2. Pennsylvania. 

3. Ohio.^ 

4. Illinois. 

5. Massachusetts. 

6. Missouri. 

7. Indiana. 

8. North Carolina. 

9. Georgia. 
10. Texas. 



Value of Church 
Property. 

1. New York. 

2. Pennsylvania. 

3. Massachusetts. 

4. Ohio. 

5. Illinois. 

6. New Jersey. 

7. Missouri. 

8. Michigan. 

9. Indiana. 

10. Connecticut. 



Church Edifices. 

1. Pennsylvania. 

2. Ohio. 

3. New York. 

4. Illinois. 

5. Georgia. 

6. North Carolina. 

7. Missouri. 

8. Alabama. 

9. Indiana. 
10. Tennessee. 



Organizations. 

1. Pennsylvania. 

2. Ohio. 

3. Texas. 

4. Illinois. 

5. New York. 

6. Missouri. 

7. Georgia. 

8. North Carolina. 

9. Indiana. 
10. Alabama. 



Only six States appear in all these tables, viz., New York, 
Pennsylvania, Ohio, Illinois, Missouri, and Indiana. Texas. 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xliii 

which is tenth in the list arranged according to number of 
communicants, and does not appear at all in those for value 
of church property and number of church edifices, stands 
third in that for number of organizations. This indicates 
that the average number of communicants to each organiza- 
tion is much smaller in Texas than in the other States men- 
tioned. Texas has a smaller percentage of urban popula- 
tion than the other States, excepting North Carolina, 
Alabama, and Georgia; it has an immense area, and it is 
therefore natural that its organizations should be small and 
numerous. 

n. The Evangelical and Non-Evangelical Ele- 
ments. — These terms are commonly applied to Protestants. 
The sense in which they are used has already been defined; 
but it is easier to define the terms than to classify denom- 
inations under them. In which class, for example, should 
Universalists be put? They have not been admitted to the 
Evangelical Alliance, chiefly because of their views respect- 
ing the nature and duration of future punishment; but on 
the main points of New Testament Christianity they are 
generally evangelical. On the single question of the future 
of the wicked dead some of the branches of the Adventist 
family and other bodies would be excluded from the evan- 
gelical list; but, on the whole, would it be quite fair to 
class as non-evangelical those who believe in the divinity 
of Christ, in the necessity and sufficiency of his atonement, 
and in salvation by faith alone? By some the Christians 
or Christian Connection have been classified with the Uni- 
tarians; but they have become, in late years, quite ortho- 
dox, and are undoubtedly evangelical. In most evangelical 
denominations persons are to be found who are non-evan- 
gelical; and in some of the non-evangelical denominations 
there are members who are thoroughly evangelical. Yet we 
cannot draw the fine through denominations; we must 
draw it between them. The classification must therefore 



xliv CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

be more or less arbitrary, and due allowance should be 
made for this fact. 

There are a few bodies which manifestly ought not to 
be classified as either evangelical or liberal. These may 
properly be put in a separate list. 

Evangelical Denominations. 

Organi- Communi- 

denominations. zations. cants. 

Adventists *>757 60,491 

Baptists 43,029 3,717,969 

Brethren (River) ■ IIX 3,427 

Brethren (Plymouth) SU 6,0oi 

Catholic Apostolic i° x »394 

Christadelphians 6 3 J > 2 77 

Christians M*4 103,722 

Christian Missionary Association 13 754 

Christian Union 294 18,214 

Church of God 479 22,511 

Congregationalists 4,808 512,771 

Disciples of Christ 7,246 641,051 

Dunkards o8 9 73,795 

Evangelical Association 2,310 i33,3!3 

Friends (3 bodies) 8 55 8 5,2io 

Friends of the Temple 4 34© 

German Evangelical Synod 870 187,432 

Lutherans *>S9S 1,231,072 

Mennonites 55© 4i,54i 

Methodists 5i,489 4,589,284 

Moravians 94 11,781 

Presbyterians *3,476 1,278,332 

Protestant Episcopal (2 bodies) 5,102 540,509 

Reformed... 2,181 309,458 

Salvation Army 329 8,742 

Schwenkfeldians 4 300 

Social Brethren 2 ° ^ 

United Brethren 4,526 225,281 

Independent Congregations I S*> 14,120 

Total 151,158 13,821,683 

Catholic 

Catholic bodies . 10 > 2 7 6 6,257,871 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xlv 
Non-Orthodox. 

Organi- Communi- 

zations. cants. 

Christian Scientists 221 8,724 

Church of the New Jerusalem 154 7,°95 

Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) 12 384 

Communistic Societies 32 4,°49 

Friends- (Hicksite) 201 21,992 

German Evangelical Protestant 52 36,156 

Latter-Day Saints 856 166,125 

Spiritualists 334 45,°3o 

Unitarians 421 67,749 

Universalists 956 49> I 94 

Total 3,239 406,498 

Non-Christian. 

Chinese Temples . • 47 

Ethical Culturists 4 1,064 

Jews 533 130,496 

Theosophists 4° 695 

Total 624 132,255 

Recapitulation. 

Evangelical 151, 158 13,821,683 

Catholic 10,276 6,257,871 

Non-Orthodox 3,239 406,498 

Non-Christian 624 i3 2 , 2 55 



Total 165,297 20,618,307 

From this it appears that the non-evangelical, non- 
orthodox, and non-Christian bodies count a little more than 
half a million, or about 2.6 per cent, of the aggregate. The 
evangelical communicants are to the non-evangelical as 
76 to 1, and constitute more than 67 per cent, of all commu- 
nicants, Christian and non-Christian. 

It further appears that the evangelical organizations out- 
number all other organizations nearly 11 to 1, and form 
more than 91 per cent, of the aggregate. 



xlvi CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

12. Classification According to Polity.— The ex- 
tended tables given at the end of this book are not, perhaps, 
very attractive. But they will repay careful study. There 
are many significant facts to be obtained from an examina- 
tion of the summaries of colored organizations, of denomi- 
nations arranged according to polity, and of churches in the 
cities. The last is a new feature in church statistics. 

Of the classification according to polity a word of ex- 
planation is necessary. It is difficult in some cases to know 
how to classify. It is clear enough that Baptists, Congre- 
gationalists, and Disciples of Christ are congregational; 
but it is not so clear where the vast body of Lutherans be- 
longs. They are not, I am persuaded, purely presbyterian, 
nor purely congregational, and certainly not purely epis- 
copal. My own inclination was to classify them as presby- 
terian, and I wrote to representative men among them for 
their opinion, and it will be interesting to quote from some 
of the responses. 

President Henry E. Jacobs, of the body known as the 
General Council, says: 

I am not surprised at your perplexity concerning the classification of Lutherans 
with respect to church polity. As the form of government is regarded as unessen- 
tial, and to be determined according to circumstances, there is a lack of uniform- 
ity' The Synodical Conference gives to synods only advisory power, and requires 
the ratification of all synodical resolutions, and even the election of professors of 
theology, by the congregations. Nevertheless, they agree with the Presbyterians 
in maintaining a distinction between the lay and preaching elders, as one resting 
upon Scriptural foundations. Muhlenberg's scheme of church government clearly 
belongs to a generic presbyterianism; and this has been propagated in General 
Council, General Synod, United Synod of South, and most of the independent 
synods The General Council rejects, however, lay elders, as not warranted in 
Scripture; although in most of its older congregations the constitutions have not 
been changed and a lay eldership is retained simply as a useful but not a Scriptural 
or necessary church institution. m _ _ 

However you may classify us, yoU will, therefore, not escape criticism-and 
tint, too, with some basis of truth; but taking everything into consideration, I 
believe that you are right in classifying us as presbyterian. 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xlvii 

The Rev. J. Nicum, of the same branch, says the Lu- 
theran Church is not strictly presbyterian, though usually 
so classified, nor is it congregational. 

Everywhere in the Lutheran Church there are conferences, synods, consistories, 
etc., to whom questions of ordination, discipline, appeals from decisions of vestries 
or congregations are taken. 

If you now ask me for a positive opinion as to what the polity of the Lutheran 
Church really is, I say it is episcopal, or at least more nearly so than anything 
else. Our presidents of conferences and of synods are really bishops. They are 
everywhere charged with the supervision of the churches, their visitation, the ordi- 
nation of pastors, and the recommendation of suitable men to vacant parishes. 
They also lay the cornerstones to new church buildings, dedicate them, install 
ministers, or appoint suitable persons to attend to these matters for them. This 
practice is universally followed in the Synodical Conference, in the General Coun- 
cil, and in almost all the independent synods. Jure divino, every pastor is bishop 
of his flock, but the institution of diocesan bishops is a matter of human expedi- 
ency. This is the Lutheran view. 

Professor M. Giinther, of the Synodical Conference, 
writes : 

You may be right in supposing "that it is, rather, presbyterian," if you have in 
view Eastern bodies. But for them (General Council and General Synod) I would 
not speak. 

As to the Synodical Conference, its polity is not strictly congregational, but 
near to it— in reference to the main principle of Congregationalism, that every con- 
gregation is independent and self-governing. We differ in regard to the mode in 
which Congregational churches assist each other, etc. 

Our congregations have freely entered into a synodical union for mutual assist- 
ance and oversight, for the purpose of more effectually securing unity and purity 
of doctrine, and of more successfully advancing the general interests of the church 
(institutions, missions, etc.). They are represented by their pastors and lay dele- 
gates, who act in their name, in some cases being instructed by them. (Pastors 
whose congregations have not as yet joined synod have no vote.) Synod with us 
has only advisory power, no legislative or judicial power. 

Our synodical organization differs quite from that of other bodies, even Lu- 
theran. In our body congregations govern themselves — decide matters in con- 
gregational meetings. In others, congregations are governed by church councils. 
Synods are regarded as legislative and judicial bodies, deposing pastors, etc., 
giving pastors whose congregations do not belong to synod a vote, etc. 
^ The polity of the Synodical Conference is, therefore, neither strictly congrega- 
tional nor presbyterian. It is based on the so-called "Collegial System" (in con- 
tradistinction to episcopalism and territorialism), formed according to the liberty 
which the church enjoys in this free country. 



xlviii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

Professor George H. Schodde, of the Independent Synod 
of Ohio, says: 

In theory, and in practice too, among the most thorough-going representatives 
of historic Lutheranism, the congregational principle is maintained and lived up 
to- in reality, and by common consent, so much power has been delegated the 
synods that the polity almost seems presbyterian. There is no disagreement in 
principle among us as to the congregational character of our polity; but in prac- 
tice synods are generally a good deal more than advisory bodies. When, however 
it comes to a clash, I have never heard of a synod of any prominence that has claimed 
a right to control the affairs of any congregation. The latter is the highest court of 
appeal "Synod is merely an advisory body" is in theory the fundamental basis 
of our polity. The struggle between the Ohio Synod and the General Council some 
fifteen years ago was only on the practical application of this principle, not on the 
principle itself. I think our leading men would with one voice say that our polity 
is congregational, and the church to be classified as such. 

I give a single other opinion, from a letter by Professor 
E. J. Wolf, of the General Synod. He says: 

Theoretically, our polity is congregational. Practically, it has varied according 
to environment, especially so because Lutherans have never claimed any polity to 
be divine right. The Missourians carry out strictly the congregational idea. 1 heir 
churches are republics, their ministers are presidents, though when in office they 
are almost absolute monarchs. In the other divisions we have synods correspond- 
ing to the presbyteries of Calvinism, and general bodies made up of deputies from 
the synods; but when it comes "to the powers and functions of the synod, they 
can hardly be said to conflict seriously "with the idea of pure Congregationalism. 
These powers are almost wholly "advisory." The exceptions to this rule are that 
the Augsburg Confession is the acknowledged or implied basis of every Lutheran 
church and the General Synod reserves the exclusive right of publishing hymn- 
books,' liturgies, and catechisms. Should, however, any congregation dec ine to 
use such manuals as the General Synod provides, it cannot be disciplined, although 
cases may arise where the synod will forbid one of its members to officiate in a 
recalcitrant congregation. The congregation itself cannot be dissolved and if it 
sees fit to withdraw from the synod, it does not lose its character as a Lutheran 
society, though the synod would not allow one of its menbers to serve such a con- 

^ Mother words, the synod has control over the ministers, which it can depose as 
well as ordain, although again theoretically, in both cases, only at the instance of 
a congregation. But the congregation does not stand or fall through any action 
of synod And just here is the pivotal point where Congregationalism and pres- 
byterianism both come into our polity. A minister once a member of a synod is 
subject to its requirements-he must submit to the body he has joined. A congre- 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xlix 

gation can defy a synod's action; but the only prejudice it suffers is to lose its 
connection with the synod. It resumes an independent relation, or it may join a 
synod connected with another general body. 

Amid such conflicting opinions, I have deemed it proper 
to make a sort of compromise, and classify the Synodical 
Conference and the Ohio Synod, which all agree are less 
presbyterian than other Lutheran bodies, as congregational, 
and all the rest, except the independent congregations who 
also go into the congregational list, as presbyterian. 

13. The Churches in Cities.— The tables devoted to 
the statistics of the Churches in the cities are quite exhaus- 
tive, including all municipalities having a population of 
25,000 and upward. The cities are divided, for the sake 
of convenience, into three classes: first, those having 500,- 
000 population and upward; second, those having a popu- 
lation of 100,000 to 500,000; and third, those having a pop- 
ulation of 25,000 to 100,000. 

The results are, in brief, that there are 5,302,018 com- 
municants in these cities, or more than a fourth of the ag- 
gregate for the whole country; 10,241 organizations, which 
is less than a sixteenth of the whole number; 9722 church 
edifices, which is a little larger proportion; and church 
property valued at $3i3>537> 2 47, or more than 46 per 
cent, of the grand total. The large figures representing 
church property do not need an explanation. The high 
values of city property account for them. The cities have 
an aggregate population of 13,988,938. Of this popula- 
tion it appears that one for every 2.64 persons is a com- 
municant. This is a higher average than obtains in the 
country generally, where it takes more than three persons 
to yield one communicant. In the United States there are 
337+ communicants in every thousand population; in the 
cities, nearly 379 in every thousand. Much of this differ- 
ence may be explained by the fact that the Roman Catholic 



1 CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

strength is chiefly in the cities, and it has a larger proportion 
of communicants to its religious population than any other 
denomination. The fact that the average of communicants 
to population is so large in the cities must be an encourage- 
ment to those who fear that the church is losing its grip on 
the masses crowded into our cities. _ 

In the matter of church edifices a little calculation will 
make it appear that the cities of the second and third, classes 
have more in proportion to population than those of the 
first class. The latter have one to 2147 of the population; 
those of the second class, one to 1468; and those of the 
third class, one to 1052. # 

Of the denominations, 37 are not represented in any rt 
the cities. Only three— the Roman Catholic, Methodist 
Episcopal, and Protestant Episcopal— are represented in 
all of them. Of the Jews (Orthodox), nearly 92 per cent, 
are in the cities; of the Jews (Reformed), more than 84 
percent.; of the Unitarians and Episcopalians, upward of 
48- of the Roman Catholics, more than 42; of the Pres- 
byterians (North) , nearly 29 ; of the Methodists (Episcopal) , 
nearly 15; and of the Southern Baptists and Southern 
Methodists, only about 4. 

14. The Negro in His Relations to the Church — 
The negro is a religious being wherever you find him and 
under whatever conditions. In his own continent, where 
civilizing influences have hardly begun to lift him above the 
state of savage degradation in which he has so long re- 
mained, his religious instincts are dominant. They find 
expression often in superstitious, idolatrous, and cruel rites 
and observances; but he has, nevertheless, conceptions of 
beings of exalted power who affect the destiny of men. 

The negro of the United States has no religion but the 
Christian religion. He is not a heathen, like our native 
Indian. He worships but one God, who is a just and mer- 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. li 

ciful God, desiring that all men should be free from sin, 
and should come to a knowledge of the way of life through 
Jesus Christ. He is still more or less superstitious; he 
still has some faith in the power of charms; there is still 
some trace of heathenish practices in him; but our own 
race has not altogether outgrown childish thoughts about 
unlucky days and the way to avoid the evil they bring, 
and how mascots procure success. We cannot condemn 
the negro for his superstition without taking blame upon 
ourselves for the tenacity with which we cling to belief in 
signs and times and things, lucky and unlucky. 

The negro of the United States is a Christian, not an 
atheist or a doubter. He gives no countenance to secularist 
or free-thinking organizations; nor does he prefer abnormal 
types of religion, such as Mormonism and spiritualism. 
Moreover, he is not a rationalist, or a theosophist, or an 
ethical culturist He does not turn aside to adopt the 
erratic ideas of little coteries of religionists. Neither does 
he show a preference for the Roman form of Christianity. 
The splendid ceremonies of Catholic worship might be sup- 
posed to have a strong attraction for him, but it is not so. 
The actual membership of separate negro Catholic churches 
does not exceed fifteen thousand, and yet the Catholic 
Church is not weak in Louisiana or Maryland or the District 
of Columbia. Thirty-one represents the total of separate 
Catholic negro churches, not including, of course, the 
negro communicants in mixed churches. 

The negro is not only a Christian, he is an evangelical 
Christian. He is a devout Baptist and an enthusiastic 
Methodist. He loves these denominations, and seems to 
find in them an atmosphere more congenial to his warm, 
sunny nature, and fuller scope for his religious activity, 
than in other communions. Perhaps this is due to his long 
association with them and his training. There is no reason 



lii 



CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 



to believe that he might not have been as intense a Presby- 
terian as he is a Baptist, or as true a Congregationahst as he 
is a Methodist, if these denominations had been able to come 
as near to him in the days of his slavery as did the Baptist 
and Methodist churches. It, was fortunate for him that, 
while he was the slave of the white master, that master was 
a Christian and instructed him in the Christian faith The 
school was practically closed to him; but the church was 
open, and thus he came into personal freedom and into the 
rights of citizenship an illiterate man, but a Christian, with 
that measure of culture in things spiritual and moral that the 
Christian faith, voluntarily accepted, necessarily involves. 
According to the census of 1890, there are 7,470,°°° 
negroes in this country. This includes all who have any 
computable fraction of negro blood m their veins Of 
these all except 581,000 are in the ^ old slave territory, 
now embraced in sixteen States and the District of Colum- 
bia In other words, notwithstanding the migration of 
negroes to the North and West, 91 per cent 01 them are 
still in the South, on the soil where the Emancipation 
Proclamation of 1862 reached them, and made them for- 
ever free, from involuntary bondage. The negro churches 
of the South, therefore, form a large and important factor 
in the Christianity of that section. In ten of those States 
the number of negro communicants ranges between r 06 000 
and ,41,000, and in four of them it exceeds the total of 
white communicants. Thus in Alabama, Georgia, Missis- 
sippi and South Carolina there are more colored than white 
ommumcants, although in Mississippi and Saul* . Carohna 
only does the negro population exceed the white Thi 
shows that in point of church-membership the negro is 
quite as devoted as his white brother. Indeed the pro- 
PO tion of colored people who are connected with the church 
throughout the United States is larger than that which 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. liii 

obtains among the white people. About one in every three 
whites is a church-member. On this basis there should 
be 2,410,000 colored members. The actual number is 
2,674,000, or an excess of 264,000 beyond the proportion 
that obtains among the whites. 

The aggregate of colored communicants in the United 
States, so far as it could be ascertained by the careful 
methods of the census, is, in round numbers, 2,674,000. 
This includes all colored denominations, and all colored 
congregations in mixed denominations, so far as they 
could be ascertained; but it does not take account of col- 
ored communicants in mixed congregations. The number 
omitted, however, cannot be very large. The States in 
which the negro communicants are most numerous are as 
follows: 

Georgia 341,433 Texas 186,038 

South Carolina 317,020 Tennessee 131,015 

Alabama 297,161 Louisiana 108,872 

North Carolina 290,755 Arkansas 106,445 

Virginia 238,617 Kentucky 92,768 

Mississippi 224,404 Florida 64,337 

In these twelve States are found 2,398,865 communicants, 
leaving about 275,000 to the rest of the States and Terri- 
tories of the Union. 

As to denominational connection, the negro is predomi- 
nantly Baptist. More than half of all negro communicants 
are of this faith, the exact number being 1,403,559. Most 
of these are Regular Baptists, there being less than 20,000 
in the Freewill, Primitive, and Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit 
branches. It is significant that the negro prefers the pro- 
gressive and missionary type of the Baptist faith, and does 
not believe in the Hard-shell, Old School, or anti-mission- 
ary wing. Not less Calvinistic than the most Calvinistic 



liv 



CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 



of the Regular Baptists, he is also strict in his practice and 
thoroughly denominational in his spirit, and takes no little 
satisfaction in winning negro members of other bodies to 

the Baptist faith. _ 

The number of negro Methodists is 1,190,638, or about 
213 000 less than the aggregate of colored Baptists, lne 
Methodists are divided into more branches than the Bap- 
tists, those having the episcopal system embracing the great 
majority of church-members. The Presbyterians have 
about 30,000, the Disciples of Christ 18,578, and the Prot- 
estant Episcopal and Reformed Episcopal bodies somewhat 
less than 5,000. The Baptists are organized into associa- 
tions, and have State conventions; the Methodists and 
Presbyterians into annual conferences and presbyteries A 
large measure of superintendence is characteristic of the 
Methodist bodies, the system of episcopal and sub-episcopal 
supervision resulting apparently in more intelligent en- 
deavor, greater concert of action, and better discipline. 

The increase in the number of colored communicants 
since emancipation has been marvelous. How many of 
the slaves were church-members is not and cannot be known 
certainly. Such statistics as we have must be regarded as 
^perfect, particularly of the colored Baptists There were 
of Colored Methodists at the outbreak of the war about 
275 000, as nearly as I can ascertain. According to this, 
there has been an increase in thirty years of over 900,000 
negro Methodists. This is truly enormous In the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church alone are more colored communi- 
cants, mainty in the South, than the ^Methodist Episcopal 
Church, South, reported in 1865, and the two leading African 
branches have had a marvelous growth The number of 
colored Baptists in i860 did not, probably exceed 250,000. 
We do not know, of course, how many colored communi- 
cants there were who were not organized into churches and 



RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. lv 

reported in denominational statistics. But according to 
the figures we have, there was an increase in thirty years of 
more than 1,150,000 colored communicants. I know of no 
parallel to this development in the history of the Christian 
church, when all the circumstances are considered. 

The negro, considering the little wealth he had when 
slavery ceased, has achieved wonders in the accumulation 
of church property. The value of the churches he owns is 
$26,626,000, the number of edifices being 23,770. Making 
due allowance for the generous help which the whites have 
given, it still appears that the negro has not been unwilling 
to make large sacrifices for the sake of religion, and that his 
industry, thrift, and business capacity have been made to 
contribute to his successful endeavors to provide himself 
with suitable accommodations and to encourage men of his 
own race to fit themselves to serve him as ministers in the 
expectation of a reasonable support. 

The foregoing pages apply entirely to conditions as 
shown by the census of 1890. 



PART II.— THE GOVERNMENT CENSUS OF 1906. 

It is to be regretted that the second complete census of 
religious denominations was not taken for the decennial 
year 1900. While the census law forbade the doing of any 
work for the first two years of the period except that of 
gathering and compiling the statistics of populations and 
manufactures, it might have been possible, beginning in 
1902, to have obtained the statistical facts for 1900. For 
purpose of comparison the decennial period is quite as de- 
sirable and necessary for religious growth as for growth of 
population; indeed the one is associated with the other. 
Nevertheless a government census of religious denomina- 
tions is of particular value, whenever taken, for the re- 
sources of the Census Office are not limited as to money, 
clerical and expert help, and facilities of communication. 
The mails are free for correspondence, and experts can be 
sent to any part of the country for personal inquiry where 
letters fail. The intelligence, perseverance, and skill 
brought to bear in securing the results of 1906 are to be 
highly commended, and the wide range <rf the inquiry 
brought together numerous items of information which the 
census of 1890 did not try to obtain. If in some particulars 
the census of 1906 seems unsatisfactory or doubtful, at 
most points it is complete and accurate. I do not adopt its 
summaries among the tables given in this volume, except 
of States, chiefly because they do not conform to the de- 
cennial period, but I use its figures for those denominations, 
mostly small and obscure, which make no returns and give 

lvi 



THE GOVERNMENT CENSUS OF 1906. Ivii 

no estimates, and of which little can be ascertained except 
by personal visitation and inquiry. I give herewith some 
of the special statistics afforded by the census of 1906. 

The table, given further on, compiled from the census of 
1906, shows the division by sex of communicants, something 
new in religious statistics, only a very few denominations 
ever having given it ; value of church property (not includ- 
ing parsonages) not reported annually by a large number of 
denominations; and number of Sunday-school scholars, in 
which particular not all denominational statistics have been 
complete. It should be noted that the statistics include 
returns of sex of members for 193,229 organizations, or 
church societies, 19,001 not reporting; of value of church 
property for 186,132 organizations, 26,098 not reporting, 
and of Sunday-school scholars for 167,574 organizations, 
44,656 organizations not reporting. 

1. Sex in Membership. — The highest percentage of 
female membership is reported for the Church of Christ, 
Scientist, 72.4; the Congregationalists, 65.9; the Seventh- 
Day Adventists, 65.2; the Protestant Episcopalians, 64.5; 
the Northern Presbyterians, 63.5; and the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, 62.6. The average for all denominations 
is 56.9. The Roman Catholics report nearly an even divi- 
sion, 50.7 per cent, female and 49.3 male. Of the Latter-Day 
Saints, 47.6 per cent, are males and 52.4 per cent, females. 
Immigration is undoubtedly an important factor in the per- 
centages. There are naturally many more males among the 
newly arrived foreigners than females. This it is that 
makes the percentage of females in the Greek Orthodox 
Church only 6.1, and in the Hungarian Reformed Church 
31.3. Of the 1,285,349 immigrants admitted to the United 
States in the year ending June 30, 1907, 929,976, or 72.4 
per cent., were male, and 355,373, or 27.6 per cent., female. 
Nearly all those coming from Greece and Turkey, and other 



Iviii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

countries of Eastern Europe, from East India, Korea, and 
Japan, were males. The census report calls attention to 
the fact that the percentage of males is generally higher m 
the South than the North. 

Table op Special Statistics. 

Value Sunday- 
Members. Church school 
Male. Female. Property. Scholars. 

Adventists (6 bodies) ... . 32,088 55,221 **A*S>*>9 69,110 

Baptists (16 bodies) 2,055,558 3,289,327 139,842,656 2,898,914 

Brethren (Dunkards) (4 „ 

bodies) 39,928 53,676 2,802,532 78,575 

Brethren (Plymouth) (4 1t q„™ «n TT 

bodies) 4,390 6,161 « 18,200 8,911 

Brethren (River) (3 bod- ,*-»«, o « T ? 

ies) 1,823 2,746 165,850 2,812 

Buddhists (2 bodies) ... . 2,387 778 88,000 913 
Catholic Apostolic (2 bod- 

ie S ) .... i,9M 3,oi3 161,500 420 

Catholics (Eastern Ortho- . R 

dox) (5 bodies) 89,904 17,827 1,002,791 849 

Catholics (Western) (3 T . 8 ,o,. 

bodies) 5,194,279 5,332,544 293,193,487 W'W 

Christadelphians 626 786 3,245 f Q 

Christians P 40,740 60,022 2,740,322 72,963 

Christian Catholic 

(Dowie) 2,330 3,535 •■•■ ■•••• 

Christen Scientists 22,736 59,5 9 6 8,806,441 16,116 

Christian Union 5,626 7,406 299,250 9,234 

Church of God (Winne- , nn M a„ 

brennerian) . 9,198 14,012 1,050,706 29,487 

Churches of the Living 

God (Colored) (3 bod- fi 

ies).. 1,686 2,590 58,575 i»76o 

Church of the New Jeru- T ^ T ^ T * caa 

salem (2 bodies) 2,579 4,489 i,79i,04i 3,544 

Communistic Societies (2 „ T x „ rt T ni 

bodies) 966 1,306 31,190 103 

Congregationalists 236,968 457,6i5 63,240,305 638,089 

Disciples of Christ (2 bod- „. ot a /;,. cn „ 

; es ) 432,682 650,139 29,995,316 634,504 

Evangdi'cii "(2 bodies) .. . 67,448 100,972 8,999,979 214,998 

Faith Associations (14 ,-,, T «e 1 6 k 

bodies) 4,397 5,79° 532,i85 7,6j5 

Free Christian Church. . . 740 1,095 5,975 34" 
1 Only 9 congregations have church property. 



% 



THE GOVERNMENT CENSUS OF 1906. Ik 

Members. JJjgjS, S ™**y- 

Male. Female. «££*. ^hool 

Friends (4 bodies) 5*,7o8 60,224 $3,857,451 53, 761 

Friends of the Temple .. . 158 218 11,000 168 
German Evangelical Prot- 
estant 12,830 I7,7 2 4 2,556,550 11,362 

German Evangelical 

Synod 111,681 138,434 9,376,402 116,106 

Jewish- Congregations 23,198,925 49,514 

Latter-Day Saints (2 

bodies) 117,026 128,776 3,168,548 130,085 

Lutherans (24 bodies) .. . 853,339 998,009 74,826,389 782,786 
Swedish Evangelical (2 

bodies) n,977 14,821 1,638,675 32,504 

Mennonites (15 bodies).. 25,053 29,745 1,237,134 44,922 

Methodists (15 bodies) . . 2,042,713 3,268,664 229,450,996 4,472,930 

Moravians (2 bodies) 6,532 9,189 936,650 12,998 

Non-Sectarian Bible Faith 

Churches. 3,368 3,028 25,910 1,976 

Pentecostal Church 1,968 3,289 383,990 5,039 

Presbyterians (12 bodies) 633,598 1,037,197 150,189,446 1,511,175 
Protestant Episcopal (2 

bodies) 255,165 462,851 126,510,285 474,215 

Reformed (4 bodies) 181,619 241,542 30,648,247 261,548 

Salvationists (2 bodies) . . n,977 11,360 3,184,854 17,521 

Schwenkfelders 318 407 38,700 991 

Social Brethren 487 775 13,800 • 180 

Society for Ethical Cul- 
ture 1,303 737 466 

Spiritualists i5,*35 19,552 958,048 2,699 

Theosophical Societies .. . 953 1,583 52,300 78 

Unitarians 21,817 35,866 14,263,277 24,005 

United Brethren (2 bod- 
ies) 107,369 160,623 9,073,791 301,320 

Universalists 18,279 33,346 10,575,656 42,201 

Independent Congrega- 
tions 26,895 38,012 3,934,267 57,680 

Total 12,767,466 16,849,505 $1,257,575,867 14,685,997 

2. Value of Church Property. — The total valuation 
of church property, not including parsonages, of all de- 
nominations, was $1,257,575,867, showing an increase in the 
16 years since the census of 1890 of $578,149,378, or 85.1 
per cent. The increase, in the same period, of communicants, 
was 60.4 per cent., exclusive of Jewish congregations. The 
increase in value is not accompanied by a corresponding in- 



Ix CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

crease in the number of church edifices and in their seat- 
ing capacity. The gain in church edifices was 50,308 in 
a total of 192,705, or a percentage of 35.3; and in seating 
capacity of 14,976,767 in a total of 58,536,830, or 34.4 per 
cent. The conclusion, therefore, is that more costly edi- 
fices have been erected, and that there has been a large 
natural increase in values, with increase in cost of living. 

The gains in value of church property were very un- 
equally distributed. The Roman Catholic Church, the 
largest of all denominations, reported $292,638,787, a gain 
of 147.7 per cent. The Methodist bodies standing next, with 
$229,450,996, gained only 73.6. The Presbyterian bodies, 
coming third, with $150,189,446, gained considerably less, 
58.3; the Baptist bodies, with $139,842,656, gained nearly 
70 per cent., and the Protestant Episcopal Church, with 
$125,040,498, gained 54 per cent. The Lutheran bodies 
more than doubled their church valuation, reporting in 
1906 $74,826,389, an increase of $39,7 66 >°35> or 113.4 per 
cent. The Disciples of Christ advanced from $12,206,038 
to $29,995,316, or 145.7 per cent. 

The average value of church edifices has a wide variance. 
The Unitarians having their congregations mostly in cities 
report the highest average value— $35,141; the Jewish 
congregations, under similar conditions, come second, with 
$31^056; the Roman Catholics, whose vast strength is also 
largely in populous centres, is third, with $28,431; the 
Christian Scientists, fourth, with $21,961; the Protestant 
Episcopal Church, fifth, with $20,644. On the other hand, 
the Methodist and Baptist bodies being widely distributed, 
and each having a vast number of edifices, report average 
valuations of $3 ,884 and $2 ,834 respectively. As compared 
with the Roman Catholics, the Methodist bodies have more 
than five times as many edifices and the Baptist bodies more 
than four times as many. 



THE GOVERNMENT CENSUS OF 1906. \xi 

3. Average of Members to Church Edifices. — The 
Roman Catholic Church has only 11,881 church edifices for 
its 12,079,142 communicants, indicating an average of 
1,017 communicants to each edifice. The Lutherans have 
one church edifice to 188 communicants, the Presbyterians 
one to 119, the Baptists one to 113, the Episcopalians one to 
102, and the Methodists one to 96. As between Roman 
Catholic and Protestant denominations, the difference in 
average is very marked. It is due, of course, to the fact that 
Roman Catholic services Sunday mornings include from one 
to eight or nine masses, attended generally by different con- 
gregations, while in Protestant churches one service Sun- 
day morning is the rule. Some Catholic parishes report a 
population of 10,000 or more. The entire seating capacity 
of Catholic churches is only 4,494,377, as against 17,053,392 
of Methodist churches and 15,702,377 of Baptist churches. 
In other words, the seating capacity of Catholic churches 
is only sufficient to accommodate a little over one-third 
of the Catholic communicants at any one hour, while 
that of the Methodist churches would accommodate 
nearly three times as many persons as they have communi- 
cants. 

4. Tendency of Population to the Cities. — The 
marked tendency of the population to the cities is abun- 
dantly established by the last two or three decennial cen- 
suses; in none has it been so great as in that of 19 10. The 
total of population in cities (50 in number) having over 
100,000 was in 1890, 11,470,364; in 1900 it was 15,199,375; 
in 1910 it was 20,303,047, indicating an increase of 3,729,001 
in the first of the two decades, and of 5,103,672 in the second; 
or, in percentage, of 32.5 for the first and 33.6 for the second 
decade. The percentages of increase in particular cities in 
the last decade were phenomenal — in Birmingham, Ala., 
over 245; in Los Angeles, Cal., over 211 ; in Seattle, Wash., 



brii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

194; in Spokane, Wash., over 183; in Portland, Ore., more 
than 129; and in Oakland, Cal., more than 124. Allowance 
must be made, in some cases, for annexation of suburban 
territory; most of the increase, however, is the result of the 
sweep of population to the cities. 

Taking cities having 25,000 to 100,000 population in 1910, 
179 in number, we find they have an aggregate of 8,204,960 
population, against 5,878,814 in 1900, indicating an in- 
crease of 2,326,146, or 39.6 per cent., as compared with 34.3 
per cent, in the previous decade. 

The cities having 25,000 population and upward in 1910 
number 229. The total of population they report is 28,- 
543,816, an increase for the decade of 7,465,627, or over 
35 per cent. In round numbers, the total population of the 
United States,not including Alaska,Porto Rico, and Hawaii, 
is 92,000,000, and the gain of the decade about 16,000,000. 
It would appear, therefore, that while the population of the 
cities is 31 per cent, of the total population of the country, 
the absolute increase reported by them is more than 46 per 
cent, of the increase for the whole country. In other words, 
the increase for the whole country, including the cities, is 
2 1 , while the increase for the cities is over 35 per cent. Much 
more striking is the fact that the increase of the population, 
54,900,000 in round numbers in 1900, and 63,498,450 in 
1910, outside the cities was only 8,528,450, or between 15 
and 16 per cent., while the increase in the 229 cities was 
7,465,627, or over 35 per cent. 

5. Communicants in the Cities.— The drift of popula- 
tion to the cities must, of course, affect the churches as 
profoundly as it affects the municipalities. The business 
area must increase, involving changes in the residence sec- 
tions. Hence the down-town problem, congested areas, 
foreign-speaking sections, new residence areas, etc., re- 
quiring quick and extensive adjustments by the churches. 



THE GOVERNMENT CENSUS OF 1906. kiii 

The following table, compiled from the United States Cen- 
sus of Religious Bodies for 1906, shows the relative strength 
of the various religious bodies in the cities, 160 in number, 
having, according to the census of 1900, 25,000 and more in 
population outside the cities: 

Communicants in the Cities. 

Cities 

25,000 

and over. 

Baptist bodies 686,784 

Christian Scientists 70,772 

Congregationalists 217,507 

Disciples of Christ i3o,755 

Friends 13,129 

Jewish Congregations. . . 89,947 

Lutheran bodies 521,494 

Mennonite bodies 1,176 

Methodist bodies 812,099 

Presbyterian bodies 5°3,775 

Protestant Episcopal. . . 453,966 

Reformed bodies 137,937 

Roman Catholic 6,307,529 

Unitarians 32,840 

All other bodies 531,468 

Total 10,511,178 22,425,267 31.9 68.1 

The percentage of church-members in the cities, 31.9, is, 
on the whole, a fair showing for the churches. Assuming 
that the change in population percentages since 1906 have 
not been very great, it would appear that the percentage of 
church-members in the cities, 31.9 in 1906, is only a few 
points behind that of the population, 33.6 in 19 10. 

6. Value of Church Property in the Cities. — The 
following table, gathered from the United States Census of 



Outside 


Per cent. 


Per cent. 


the 


in the 


outside 


cities. 


cities. 


the cities. 


4,975,450 


12. 1 


87.9 


14,945 


82.6 


17.4 


482,973 


3I-I 


68.9 


1,011,604 


11.4 


88.6 


100,643 


n-5 


88.5 


II,5lO 


88.7 


"■3 


1,591,000 


24.7 


75-3 


53,622 


2.1 


97-9 


4,937,739 


14.1 


85.9 


1,326,780 


27.5 


72.5 


432,976 


51.2 


48.8 


3n,577 


30.7 


69-3 


5,776,6i3 


52.2 


47-8 


37,702 


46.6 


53-4 


1,365,133 


38.9 


61.1 



lxiv CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

1906, shows the value of church property in cities of the 
various classes: 

Average Value of Church Property in the Cities in 1906. 

„ Church Valu . Average 

cities. No - Edifices. . Value - Value. 

S oo,ooo and over 11 5,77o $340,430,592 $59,ooo 

100,000 to 300,000 27 3,903 no,357,93i 28,275 

<o,ooo to 100,000 40 3,o75 82,271,671 26,755 

25,000 to 50,000 82 3,769 79,773,i2i 21,166 

Total ll6 ° 16,517 $612,833,315137,103 

Outside the cities 176,278 644,742,552 3,657 

Grand Total 192,795 $1,257,575,867 $6,523 

It will be observed that nearly half the total ^ value of 
church property in the United States is reported in the 160 
cities; the 16,517 churches in the cities returning a total 
valuation of $612,833,315, while 176,278 churches outside 
the cities returned a valuation of $644,742,552- T ^ at 1S to 
say, nearly eleven times as many churches outside the 
cities returned a valuation only $32,000,000 greater than 
the churches in the cities. This is not at all surprising, as 
not only is property vastly more valuable in the crowded 
centres, but there the churches command wealth, and 
buildings are much larger and more sumptuous. The 
average value of city edifices, including, of course, site 
and furniture, is $37,103, while the average value of 
churches outside the cities is $6,523. 

7 . Growth by States in Communicants .—The changes 
in sixteen years shown in the column of communicants by 
States are quite remarkable. The increase in communi- 
cants for the United States, not including its colonial posses- 
sions and Alaska from 1890 to 1906, reached 12,332,990, or 
nearly 60 per cent, for the sixteen years. The increases in 

1 According to census of 1900 ; the number in 1910 was 229. 



THE GOVERNMENT CENSUS OF 1906. lxv 

the various States would naturally be affected by the tides 
of migration — the flow from foreign immigration and the 
flow or ebb of population from or to other States; also by 
the prevalence of the Roman Catholic and Eastern Ortho- 
dox Churches, which report a much higher percentage of 
their "populations" as communicants than do other bodies. 
The States least affected by foreign immigration are natu- 
rally those of the South and the far West; but those of the 
far West have increased immensely by the migration of 
population from States east of the Rocky Mountains. 
The older South has contributed to the currents setting to 
the Pacific Coast, but more heavily to those which have 
filled up Texas, Oklahoma, and Arizona and crossed the 
border to the Canadian Northwest. 

8. The Rate of Growth in the South. — The increase 
of communicants in the body of the South has naturally 
fallen below the percentage which obtains in the whole 
country. Virginia, to begin south of the Potomac, the 
Carolinas, Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi, Florida (de- 
spite the migration from the North), Arkansas, Kentucky, 
Tennessee, all fall below the general percentage of growth, 
North Carolina showing a gain of only 20 per cent. Louisi- 
ana constitutes a notable exception in the rate of increase, 
having almost doubled its number of communicants, which 
is far beyond the increase of population. The explanation 
is to be found in the growth of the Roman Catholic Church. 
It had in 1890 a little less than 20 per cent, of the population; 
in 1906 it had 31 per cent. In the same period the popula- 
tion increased nearly 38 per cent. Taking the States of the 
South, except Florida, Louisiana, and Texas, which had an 
unusual growth in the period under consideration, it will be 
found that in every State, save North Carolina alone, the 
net increase in communicants was large, considerably larger 
than the net increase of population, showing that the 



Ixvi CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

Churches in that section of the country, whatever may be 
said of other sections, enjoyed a high measure of prosperity. 
The following table of increases will make this clear : 

Percentage of Percentage of 

_ increase in popu- increase in commu- 

^ TAliLi " lalion, 1890-1906. nicants, 1800-1906. 

Alabama 33 47 

Arkansas 26 44 

Florida 1 61 5° 

Georgia 33 5 2 

Kentucky 2 5 4 2 

Louisiana 4° 95 

Maryland 22 25 

Mississippi 3 2 53 

Missouri 2 ° $ 

North Carolina 27 20 

South Carolina 2 » 79 

Tennessee 2 3 2 

Texas 54 »| 

Virginia J 3 3 

It is very remarkable that Virginia, gaining only 13 per 
cent, in population, should have gained 38 per cent m com- 
municants; and simply amazing that Missouri and South 
Carolina should show such immense advances m Church 
growth beyond the growth in population Oklahoma, 
though properly a Southern State, is not included in the 
above comparison, because its growth has been abnormal, 
and has been gathered from many sources. 

Putting the matter in another way, the Churches have 
made in most of the Southern States, a marked gam upon 
what may be roughly called the unchurched population; 
that is those who are not communicants. For example, 
in Missouri, in 1890, 72.5 percent, of the population were not 
church-members; in 1906 the percentage was 64.3; in Vir- 
ginia, whose increase in population was only 13 per cent., the 
number of persons in every 100 not church-members was 
reduced from 65.6 in 1890 to 5 9-8 in 1906; in Louisiana, 
from 64.2 in 1890 to 49.4 in- 19° 6 - 



THE GOVERNMENT CENSUS OF 1906. lxvii 

9. The Largest Absolute Increases. — Turning now 
to the other States of the Union we find that the largest 
absolute increases in communicants were as follows: 

New York 1,420,152 Wisconsin 444,420 

Pennsylvania 1,250,382 Michigan 412,975 

Illinois. .. 874,609 Louisiana 378,909 

Massachusetts 619,870 Georgia 349,986 

Texas 549,745 New Jersey 349,197 

Ohio 526,407 California 330,845 

Missouri 463,400 Minnesota 301,852 

In most of these States the chief factor in the gains is the 
Roman Catholic Church. In New York and New Jersey 
the Protestant percentage of the population was less in 
1906 than in 1890, while the Catholic was greater. In 
Pennsylvania, the Protestant gain was 2.8, the Catholic 7.1 ; 
in Massachusetts, the Protestant gain was .6; the Catholic 
8. In Texas the Protestants have 25.8 of the population, 
a gain of one- tenth of 1 per cent., while the Catholics 
advanced from 4.5 to 8.7. Ohio is still a strong Protes- 
tant State; Missouri likewise, but in the latter the Catho- 
lics are gaining faster than the Protestants. In Michigan 
and Wisconsin the rate of Catholic growth is large, the 
Catholic percentage of population in the latter having in 
the period under review passed the Protestant. Louisiana 
is, of course, strongly Catholic. Georgia is a Baptist State, 
and there the Catholic growth is inappreciable. California 
shows a gain in the Protestant percentage of population of 
4.9 and of Catholic 8.6. The latter now have 21.5 in every 
100 and the former 14.3. In Minnesota, which is a Luth- 
eran State, the Protestant percentage has advanced from 
19.7 to 22.2, while the Catholic percentage has fallen from 
20.7 to 18.7. This is one of ten States which show an in- 
crease in the Protestant percentage and a decrease in the 
Catholic, namely Maryland, Florida, Minnesota, North 



lxviii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

Dakota, Tennessee, Wyoming, New Mexico, Arizona, Utah, 
Oregon. The same is also true of the District of Columbia. 
The growth by percentage brings into view a different list 
of States, as follows: 

Oklahoma 652 South Dakota 89 

Washington 227 New Hampshire 85 

Idaho 210 Texas o 1 

Montana'. '.'.'. 202 Wisconsin. 80 

North Dakota 167 Rhode Island 79 

Nevada i54 Nebraska 7» 

Colorado 137 Illinois 73 

California "8 Michigan. 73 

Wyoming io 5 Pennsylvania • • 72 

Louisiana 95 Oregon Jo 

10. Effect of Migration.— In this group of States the 
large percentages are not specially significant, except as 
showing how migration into the newer States is affecting 
church growth. In seven of the States they are large be- 
cause the numbers were so small in 1890; they were not re- 
markably large in 1906. Colorado and California have both 
grown by the flow of migration into their borders, but the 
gains of the Churches have been greater than those of popu- 
lation. New Hampshire has lost in Protestant and gained 
in Catholic percentage, due chiefly to immigration. The 
large Texas percentage is due chiefly to the enormous in- 
crease in population. Wisconsin, Rhode Island, Illinois, 
and Michigan owe their notable percentages largely to 
Catholic growth, to which immigrants have no doubt greatly 
contributed. Nebraska was nearly stationary in population; 
but the Churches, both Protestant and Catholic, appear to 
have been exceedingly active, and very successful in adding 
to their membership. Pennsylvania shows a much larger 
percentage of communicants of all faiths in 1906 than in 
1890. 



PART III.— THE RETURNS FOR 1900 AND 1910 
AND WHAT THEY SHOW. 

As already stated the Government census of religious 
bodies was not repeated in 1900 and 19 10; but was taken 
in great elaboration of detail in 1906. As some of the 
denominations do not attempt to gather and publish annual 
statistics of their own numbers, it is necessary either to 
take the census returns for them or to prevail upon their 
leading ministers to furnish more or less approximate 
estimates. As the census agents do particularly effective 
work in reaching these denominations it is manifestly the 
part of wisdom to adopt the census figures in such cases. 
Therefore in the general tables of 1900, the census of 1890 
has been followed in particular cases, and in those of 19 10, 
that of 1906. 

1. Growth of the Churches in the Past Twenty 
Years. — A study of the denominational summaries for 
1900 and 1 9 10 will give much encouragement to those de- 
sirous that the Churches shall prosper and prevail. The 
growth in these periods,' considering the increasing complex- 
ity of the population, the multiplication of languages, the 
immense tide of foreign immigration from Eastern, Southern, 
and Northern Europe, and other countries; the crowding 
of the cities with a heterogeneous population, and the crea- 
tion of problems of congested foreign quarters, "down-town" 
churches, etc.; the draining of rural districts and the ques- 
tion of abandoned country churches; sudden migrations 
from older to newer States — considering the immense 

lxix 



lxx 



CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 



difficulties the Churches have had to encounter the growth 
of the last twenty years has been most remarkable^ There 
never was, it is safe to say, a more active double decade in 
the history of the country. The problem of finance alone, 
which has been carried to a successful solution, would have 
brought a paralysis of discouragement upon a previous 
generation. The building of new churches for new com- 
munities and in newer sections of older communities; of 
costly cathedrals and churches of modern character and 
equipment in cities and towns; of large and expensive 
structures to replace old and outgrown edifices; the ^in- 
creased expense of elaborate church adornments and fur- 
nishings; the constantly growing budget of current expenses 
for ministerial salaries, for music, maintenance etc.; the 
call for home and foreign missions, schools, colleges, hos- 
pitals, and other necessary church institutions-these and 
similar demands have tested the loyalty and resources of 

church-members. - , 

Church-members must have realized that though they 
may occasionally sing "Salvation's free," it costs enor- 
mously to maintain it, and yet they have multiplied m a 
Remarkable degree. The net gain in the first ten years was 
six and two-third millions and in the se cond seven and two- 
third millions-more than sixteen and a half millions m the 
two decades-iSoo-toic It must not be forgotten that 
Lore any net increase can be reported the losses due to 
death, removal, withdrawal, excommunication etc must 
be made good out of new accessions. The ^^gSgoin^. 
increase in the twenty years represent a growth of nearly 
81 per cent. In other words, at this rate of increase the 
aggregate of communicants in 1890-20 orS ,307-would be 
doubled in less than twenty-five year, With a! co^vaW* 
allowances for a large immigration, etc., this rate of advance 
is truly most remarkable. 



THE RETURNS FOR 1900 AND 1910. lxxi 

2. The Largest Absolute Increases. — The denomina- 
tions showing the largest absolute increase in communicants 
during the twenty years are: the Roman 'Catholic, 6,183,- 
680, or 99 per cent.; the Southern Baptist, 1,003,000, or 78 
per cent.; the Methodist Episcopal, 946,508, or 42 per cent.; 
the Disciples of Christ (the older branch), 667,065, or 104 
per cent.; the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, 641,173, 
or 53 per cent.; the Presbyterian (Northern), 540,490, or 
69 per cent; the Colored Baptist, 441,176, or 33 per cent.; 
the Northern Baptist, 410,263, or 51 per cent. ; the Lutheran 
Synodical Conference, 409,128, or 115 per cent.; the Protes- 
tant Episcopal, 396,726, or 75 per cent.; and the Congrega- 
tional, 222,629, or 43 per cent. 

By denominational families or groups the chief gains were: 

Catholic, chiefly Roman 6,199,588 

Methodist 2,025,768 

Ba Ptist 1,885,168 

Lutheran 1,012,414 

Disciples of Christ 823,723 

Presbyterian 642,433 

3. Growth of the Roman Catholic Church.— The 
miracle of growth is, of course, the Roman Catholic. It 
has been three times as great as that of the Methodist 
group and six times as great as that of the Lutheran group. 
Its natural increase, supposing that it holds most of those 
born of Catholic parents, would be very large; but Europe 
and French Canada have poured an immense stream into 
its pale and given it predominance wherever the foreign 
element is considerable. It is, indeed, a polyglott Church, 
holding more nationalities in its communion, doubtless, 
than any other Church; all assimilated in an effective 
domination by a hierarchy largely of the Irish race. Its 
cardinals, archbishops, bishops bear, at least the great 
majority of them do, unmistakable Celtic names. It is one 



lxxii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

of the most remarkable facts of history that Ireland, so 
long deprived of home rule in the British Union, has made 
so great an impress upon not only the political history of 
the United States, but also upon its religious life, through 
both the Catholic and Protestant Churches.^ 

4. Religious Population in 19 10.— Dividing the de- 
nominations into groups, we have: 

Communi- 
cants. 

1. Evangelical Protestant 21,471, 747 

2. Roman Catholic and Eastern Orthodox 12,826,420 

3. Unorthodox Protestant 795,414 

4. Jewish ^3,000 

5. Miscellaneous, Buddhist, Theosophist, etc 8,715 

Total 35,245,296 

It is quite probable that the ratio of 2^ adherents to each 
communicant, applied to the Protestant group in 1890, 
would be too large in 1910. The proportion of children 
who are church-members is unquestionably larger than it 
was twenty years ago. All Churches receive children into 
that relation much earlier in life than formerly and there 
are other factors tending to reduce the ratio of adherents 
to communicants, particularly the relaxation of discipline 
and the retention of some who formerly would have been 
dropped, expelled, or excommunicated. At any rate we can- 
not apply the ratio 3^. It would use up so much of the 
population that, with the other groups added, we should 
have more religious than actual population. Reducing the 
ratio to three for the Evangelical Protestant group ^ taking 
the Roman Catholic population as reported and estimating 
that of the Eastern Orthodox Churches on the same basis; 
putting down from denominational sources the Jewish 
population at 1,900,000; and giving liberal estimates for 



THE RETURNS FOR 1900 AND 1910. Ixxiii 

the populations of the remaining groups, we have the fol- 
lowing result: 

i. Protestant population 64,415,241 

2. Roman Catholic and Eastern Orthodox population. . 15,089,906 

3. Jewish population 1,900,000 

4. Unorthodox Protestant population 1,000,000 

5. Miscellaneous population 1 2,000 

Total religious population in United States 82,417,147 

The population of the United States in 1910 was 91,972,- 
266. The religious population in the same year was 82,- 
417,147, leaving 9,555,119 persons presumed to be without 
any religious preference. Among this number are included 
the pagan Indians. Twenty years ago the total religious 
population was estimated at 59,992,000, and those without 
denominational preference at 5,630,000. It would appear 
that in the twenty years there has been a gain of 22,425,147 
in the religious population, or 37 per cent., and of 3,925,119 
in the non-religious population, or nearly 70 per cent. These 
figures, however, must be taken as approximate only. 
They are estimates which have no very sure basis and are 
given simply for what they are worth. 

5. Changes of Twenty Years. — It will be seen that 
the list of denominations in 19 10 is not shorter, but rather 
longer, than it was in 1890. The process of creating new 
denominations by division of existing ones has gone on with 
little or no interruption. The Salvation Army now exists 
as two bodies, the American Salvation Army being the 
newer branch; the Disciples of Christ has suffered a divi- 
sion and there is an organization known as Churches of 
Christ; the colored Primitive Baptists are now reported 
separately from the white Primitive Baptists; there is a 
second New Jerusalem Church and a second Catholic 
Apostolic Church; the Theosophists are divided, and the 



Ixxiv CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

United Evangelical Church and the Polish National Church 
represent separations, the former from the Evangelical 
Association, the latter from the Roman Catholic Church. 
The Scandinavian Evangelical bodies, three in number, take 
the place of one Swedish Evangelical body, which was in 
existence in 1890, but was not included in the census. Im- 
migration has brought to the United States several Eastern 
Orthodox Churches not represented here in 1890— the 
Servian, the Syrian, the Roumanian, and the Bulgarian; 
also the Union of Bohemian and Moravian Brethren, the 
Hungarian Reformed Church, and the Japanese Buddhists. 
On the other hand, a number of denominations, all quite 
small, have disappeared, including six communistic socie- 
ties the Old Catholic Church, and other insignificant 
bodies. Union has practically done nothing to reduce the 
total of denominations. In 1906 a union was m part con- 
summated of the Cumberland Presbyterian with the North- 
ern Presbyterian Church, but the Cumberland organiza- 
tion is still maintained and it claims a majority of mem- 
bers reported in 1906. A union for co-operation in general 
denominational work, missionary, educational, etc., has 
been arranged between the Northern and Free Baptists, 
and it may lead to a consolidation of churches and associa- 
tions. Denominations represented in 1890 as consisting of 
two branches, the Jews and the Christians, are now classed 
as one, with no better reason for doing so, however, than 
obtained twenty years ago. 

The total of denominations may be set down at 170 in 
1910, counting the Faith Associations separately, which is 
perhaps questionable, and consolidating certain evangelistic 
churches with independent congregations. This aggregate 
indicates an increase of 27 in the twenty years, the number 
returned in 1890 being 143. What is said of the religious 
bodies of 1890 can be said just as truly of those of 1910; 



THE RETURNS FOR 1900 AND 1910. Ixxv 

many of them are small and unimportant. A full half of 
the 170 bodies report less than 10,000 communicants each, 
and 70 have less than 5,000 each. To put the matter in 
another way, the great mass of communicants are found 
in the first 37 denominations in Table III, embracing all 
denominations having 100,000 and upward. These 37 
bodies contain more than 95 per cent, of all communicants, 
or 33,580,000, leaving only 1,665,000 for all the remaining 
133 bodies. From all which it appears that the division 
of religious bodies is more a matter of name than of fact. 
6. Order According to Denominational Families 
or Groups. — In the order of number of communicants the 
several denominational groups stand as follows in 19 10: 

1. Roman Catholic (3 bodies) 12,443,520 

2. Methodist (16 bodies) 6,615,052 

3. Baptist (15 bodies) 5*603,137 

4. Lutheran (23 bodies) 2,243,486 

5. Presbyterian (12 bodies) 1,920,765 

6. Disciples of Christ (2 bodies) 1,464,774 

7. Episcopalian (2 bodies) 93&>390 

8. Reformed (4 bodies) 448,190 

9. Latter-Day Saints (2 bodies) 400,650 

10. Eastern Orthodox (7 bodies) 385,000 

11. United Brethren (2 bodies). 303,319 

12. Evangelical (2 bodies) 182,065 

13. Friends (4 bodies) 1 23,718 

14. Brethren (Dunkards) (4 bodies) 122,847 

15. Adventist (6 bodies) 95,646 

16. Scandinavian Evangelical (3 bodies) 62,000 

17. Mennonite (11 bodies) 54>79 8 

18. Salvationist (2 bodies) 26,275 

The Catholics, Methodists, and Baptists maintain the 
order of 1890. The chief changes in the twenty years have 
been as follows: the Lutherans take fourth place from the 
Presbyterians, and the latter fall back to fifth place; the 
Disciples (one body in 1890) take sixth place and the 



lxxvi CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

Episcopalians fall back to seventh place ; the Eastern Ortho- 
dox Churches come into view the first time and take tenth 
place, the United Brethren going down from the eighth to 
the eleventh place. The other changes are not significant. 
7. Increase in Negro Communicants.— The negro 
population of the United States increased from 7,488,676 
in 1890 to 9,828,294 in 1910. This indicates a net gain in 
the twenty years of 2,335,618, or 31 per cent. The table 
given among the summaries for 1900 and 1910 shows that 
the gain in the same period in negro communicants was 
1,061,152. This is more than 40 per cent. It appears, 
therefore, that the Negro is gaining in church member- 
ship faster than he is gaining in population. He must 
also be growing in financial ability, for the increase in 
negro churches has been about 60 per cent. 



PART IV— DOMINANT RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS. 

i. Characteristics of Christianity in the United 
States.— The Christianity which prevails in the United 
States is Orthodox and Evangelical, using Orthodox as de- 
scriptive of the Churches, Roman Catholic and Oriental, 
which adhere to the Ecumenical Creeds, and Evangelical 
as applicable to such bodies as Baptists, Congregational- 
ists, Methodists, Lutherans, Presbyterians, Reformed, and 
Episcopalians. Together these Orthodox and Evangelical 
bodies constitute the great bulk of the Christian forces which 
possess the country and determine and dominate its relig- 
ious life. 

Foremost numerically as a denomination is the Roman 
Catholic Church. Though it was the first to set up the 
Christian altar on this soil, and its missionaries were pio- 
neers in exploration and settlement in the great West and 
far South, it was not a strong Church at the close of the 
colonial period. There were in 1 784 hardly 30,000 Catholics, 
most of whom were in Maryland and Pennsylvania, the 
rest being widely scattered. Immigration from Ireland 
gave the Church its first considerable impulse of growth, 
and immigration— Irish, German, French, Italian, Polish, 
etc.— has made it the largest and most composite Church in 
the United States. The wonder is that the Church could 
receive and care for such masses of diverse nationalities. Its 
energies have been severely taxed, but it has managed to 
organize and equip its parishes as rapidly as necessity re- 
quired, and in recent years to give more attention to its 

lxxvii 



lxxviii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

educational facilities, which had been neither excellent nor 
adequate. A church composed so largely of European 
elements, with an episcopate foreign in nativity or extrac- 
tion, education, and ideas, under the immediate control of 
a foreign pope and his councilors, would hardly be ex- 
pected to fall in at once with American ideas, particularly 
with that idea which distinguishes our system of popular 
education from that of all other countries. The Catholic 
hierarchy has been openly hostile to our public schools, de- 
nouncing them as either sectarian or godless, protesting 
against the injustice of being taxed for the support of insti- 
tutions they could not patronize, and insisting that they be 
relieved of school rates or that the school moneys be divided 
and a fair share given to Catholic schools. The determined 
popular resistance to this demand increased Catholic hos- 
tility and made the struggle a somewhat bitter one. It is 
not strange that many Protestants should regard a foreign 
church, with foreign ideas and under foreign domination, as 
a menace to American institutions; but no candid observer 
will hesitate to admit that, whatever may be said concern- 
ing the attitude of the priesthood, the Catholics as a body 
are as American as the Lutherans. No impartial and in- 
telligent person now believes that they want to subvert our 
liberties or destroy our government. We may justly accuse 
them of meddling too much at times in party politics; we 
may deprecate the favor they sometimes receive in munici- 
pal councils; but in all those fundamentals which make our 
government thoroughly and securely Republican, Catholics 
are at one with Protestants. Their sentiment toward the 
public schools is still antagonistic, and it would be too much 
to say that they are becoming reconciled to it. Their op- 
position, however, though perhaps not less firm, is less de- 
monstrative. Apparently they are convinced that their 
demands concerning the public schools and public-school 



DOMINANT RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS. Ixxix 

moneys cannot be obtained, and they are developing their 
system of parochial schools at heavy cost, thus seeking to 
provide, at much sacrifice, schools for their own children, 
particularly of primary and grammar grade, in which the 
tenets of their faith are freely and fully taught. Their atti- 
tude toward the public-school problem is represented by the 
American Federation of Catholic Societies in the following 
propositions : 

'i. Let our schools remain as they are. 2. Let no com- 
pensation be made for religious instruction. 3. Let our 
children be examined by a State or municipal board," and, 
if the work done is satisfactory, let payment for the sup- 
port of Catholic schools be made from the public funds. 
There were, in 1910, 4,972 parochial schools with an 
attendance of 1,270,131. 

The Catholic Church in the United States, while thor- 
oughly loyal to the central government at Rome and obedi- 
ent to the decrees of the pope, is nevertheless an American 
institution. When, some years ago, the centenary of the 
first Catholic bishop in the United States was observed, the 
preacher, an archbishop, declared with emphasis that the 
Catholic Church in the United States must be definitely 
and thoroughly American. The ecclesiastical garment must 
not be of a foreign cut or have a foreign lining even. Per- 
haps the distinguished prelate would not so express himself 
to-day, for conservative rather than progressive churchmen 
seem to get recognition when cardinals' hats are bestowed; 
but nevertheless the American school of thought exists and 
makes its influence felt. 

It is a curious fact that while Catholicism is numerically 
the leading denomination in considerably more than half 
of the States, actually outnumbering in old New England 
the Protestant communicants combined, it is in no State 
in the ascendant in influence. New England is still Protes- 



fax CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

tantin its characteristics, and there are as yet no signs of a 
revolution in its distinctive institutions. The reason is not 
far to seek The Roman Catholic force is m its masses; 
the Protestant power lies in generations of occupancy and 
training Protestantism furnishes the ideas which have 
made New England what it is and which maintain it essen- 
tially unchanged. The Protestant leaven is more powerful 
and persistent than the Catholic leaven. 

2 Evangelical Christianity Dominant— Evangeli- 
cal Christianity is the dominant religious force of the United 
States In its various denominational forms it shapes the 
religious character of the American people. That it has 
been influenced in no degree by the non-evangelical or 
rationalistic churches, I would not venture to say. Doubt- 
less its humanitarian impulses have been quickened and 
strengthened by the example of Unitarianism; but I should 
be at a loss to name the particular influence which theChurch 
of Rome has exerted upon it. There has been an increase 
of what some call churchliness, and confessionahsm has 
developed to a remarkable degree among the Lutherans; 
but these are limited movements, and do not give character 
to the Christianity of the day. The Catholic revival in the 
Protestant Episcopal Church is spending itself within the 
denomination, and High and Broad Church parties are now 

in control. . ~, . 

The great and absorbing purpose of Evangelical Chris- 
tianity seems to me to be the spread of the gospel. There 
are those living who can remember when a far less exalted 
idea possessed the Church, when it seemed to thmk its 
sphere was not in the world, and its main duty not to the 
world, but to those within its own pale. Now it knows that 
it is in the world to save the world; that while God loves 
the saint, he also loves the sinner; that while he has more 
graces for the good," he has messages of love for the bad. 



DOMINANT RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS. hxxi 

It considers itself as commissioned to carry these messages 
to every heathen land, to every destitute community, to 
every godless home, and to every unconverted person. 
Evangelical Churches are like bustling camps of spiritual 
soldiers who are being told off to go to this country and 
that, to this destitute section and that, with the gospel of 
peace, to conquer the whole world for Christ. So thoroughly 
has this missionary spirit possessed the body of evangelical 
Christians, that the smallest and most obscure divisions feel 
constrained not only to evangelize home communities, but 
to have their representatives abroad. 

3. Evangelical Christianity Systematically Or- 
ganized. — This dominant purpose has made agencies and 
organizations and financial methods necessary. The busi- 
ness of saving the world requires organization complete and 
extensive; it requires administrators, agents, means, ma- 
chinery, enterprise. All these the Church has provided, and 
a great system has been worked out, rivaling in its universal 
operations and the volume of its transactions that of any 
commercial project of which we have knowledge. Any 
kingdom, country, province, island, settlement, with hardly 
an exception, can be reached directly and quickly through 
the numerous channels of communication established by 
gospel enterprise. If a devoted man or woman wants to 
enter a field of work abroad, the widest range of choice is 
presented. Any country between Greenland and New 
Zealand, in the western or eastern circuit of the globe, 
may be selected, and there is a gospel society to commis- 
sion him and send and support him. If any one has a sum 
of money to be applied to the proclamation of the gospel, 
he may have it expended in any presidency in India, in 
any division in Japan, in any kingdom in Africa, or in any 
island of the sea. The machinery exists to place it wher- 
ever he wants it to go. 



toii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

We have the same appliances for work at home. Here 
are Indians, Chinese, and negroes; ignorant and vicious 
populations; groups of foreigners; the frontiers of civiliza- 
tion and the centres of cities; the prairies and the slums; 
the jails, asylums, and workhouses. Here is book and 
Bible work, evangelistic work, reformatory work, educa- 
tional work, missionary work, and many other forms of gos- 
pel benevolence, with abundance of machinery for all the 
exigencies of service. Places are ready for the men and 
women, and societies exist to commission and direct them, 
and to collect and administer the necessary funds. 

Organization is, indeed, one of the characteristics of the 
Church of to-day. The idea of organization was in the 
first church ever formed. Where two or more believers 
are there is a call for fellowship, for association, and tor 
co-operation. The Church of the present is but working out 
more fully the central idea of Christian fellowship This 
fellowship is now understood to be for mutual helpfulness 
and for service. We are saved to serve, and we can serve 
best if we serve according to some system. Hence we 
organize. Every church has come to have its committees 
for regular and special work. The women are organized 
for those parish duties which they can best perform; for 
missionary work for which they have special aptitude. 
They are given a much larger share of the Lord s business 
than our forefathers dreamed of allotting to them. We 
have organized our young people. This is one of the most 
remarkable movements of the century in religious work. 
This mighty development has come almost within a genera- 
tion. The young people of both sexes have been banded 
together into Endeavor Societies, Epworth Leagues, Unions, 
and the like, and their members are numbered by the million 
By organization for prayer, praise, and Christian work, and 
particularly training in public service, a great body of young 



DOMINANT RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS. Ixxxiii 

believers have been made a positive, aggressive force in all 
our Churches. Who can measure the influence which 
these young people thus organized will exert in the immedi- 
ate future? Not many years ago the cry was raised: "We 
are losing our hold on the young people. They are not 
coming into the Church. They are growing up indifferent 
to religion.' To-day we have no more devoted and en- 
thusiastic and helpful workers in the Church than the young 
people. 

4. Evangelical Christianity Evangelistic— The 
evangelical Christianity of to-day is not polemic. It is 
intensely practical. It emphasizes more than it used to the 
importance of Christian character and of Christian work. 
It is less theological in its preaching, making more, indeed, 
of biblical exposition, but less of doctrinal forms and defi- 
nitions. And yet it would be wrong to say that it makes 
little or no account of belief. All that it says, all that it 
does, is based upon profound and unshaken belief. It is 
the gospel it declares and is trying to work out in a practical 
way. The Church of to-day is a gospel Church. It has 
the fullest confidence in the power of the gospel, and believes 
it was given for all men, is adapted to all conditions, and is 
to become supreme in the world. Christ, the centre of this 
gospel, is the divine Lord and Master of the Church. Belief 
in Him as a human manifestation of the divine love and a 
divine manifestation of a perfect humanity was never more 
clear and strong. It is upon Him, as the corner-stone, His 
atonement, and His teachings that the evangelical Church 
builds its system of religion; and while this is the age of the 
higher biblical criticism, the most critical and careful study 
of the Bible has confirmed no conclusions which shake belief 
in its character as the Word of God, or in its authority, or 
in its moral and spiritual teachings. It would be mislead- 
ing, however, to contend that no change has taken place 



lxxxiv 



CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 



in the attitude of the evangelical Churches generally toward 
the Bible and toward doctrinal preaching. The Bible is 
still held in reverence; but the generation of to-day is 
much freer in its criticism and interpretation of it than 
the generation which is passing off the stage. The human 
side of the Book is recognized, and this recogmtion natu- 
rally means that the divine side is not held in such a way 
as to preclude error. The revival method has also been 
largely abandoned; that is, the method of Finney and 
Moody and Hammond. More emphasis appears to be 
placed in what has been called cultural or educational evan- 
gelism, and upon the Sunday-school as an efficient recruit- 
ins agency for the Church. Thorough indoctrination of 
the child in the principles of the faith is a cardinal doctrine 
of the Roman Catholic Church. Evangelical Churches 
seem to be appropriating it or adapting it to Protestant 
children It may be truthfully said that revival sermons, 
such as were formerly preached in revival campaigns and 
at camp-meetings, are becoming somewhat rare in this day. 
The sharp lines that used to be drawn between the Church 
and the world, between the saint and the sinner, between 
the state of grace and the lost condition, between the joys 
of heaven and the woes of hell, are blurred and indistinct 
in most modern preaching, and the Church in general 
seems to have less interest in the prodigals or less zeal in 
reaching them, and to give more attention to the preven- 
tion of prodigals. 

e Co-operation, Federation, and Union— Mo de- 
velopment of the past quarter of a century has been more 
noteworthy than the tendency to co-operation and union 
among the evangelical Churches. This spirit of oneness 
has had its most remarkable manifestation m the conduct 
of foreign missions. All the societies in the United States 
and Canada conducting missions in foreign lands have 



DOMINANT RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS. kxxv 

united in a conference, held annually in January, in which 
questions of common interest are discussed, and under the 
authority of which an ad interim Committee of Reference 
and Counsel acts for the societies in appeals to governments 
and in other matters affecting the affairs of all. Out of this 
have grown co-operative agencies at home, such as the Mis- 
sionary Education Movement, which aims specially at the 
creation of missionary literature for mission study classes 
and the Student Volunteer Movement, which seeks to en- 
list an army of trained young men and women for service as 
missionaries. In the mission field [itself, co-operation and 
union have been going forward in a way simply astonishing. 
The mission churches of various societies are uniting to 
form large and comprehensive native Churches, as, for ex- 
ample, the Methodist Mission Churches of Japan, which 
have organized a Methodist Church of Japan; the Pres- 
byterian Mission Churches of China, which have formed 
with other Presbyterian and Reformed Churches a united 
native Church. The same thing has taken place in India. 
Moreover, union in educational, publication, and hospital 
work is the order of the day, and comity is everywhere 
recognized and intrusion into fields already occupied is 
discouraged. 

Not much in the way of organic union has been accom- 
plished in the United States. Negotiations between bodies 
of similar belief and practice are in progress; but no im- 
mediate results are probable. The Free Baptists have re- 
solved to use the missionary and other general agencies 
of the Northern Baptists, and this measure of consolidation 
may be followed in time by a merging of the two denomina- 
tions. The most influential movement among the evan- 
gelical Churches is doubtless that known as the Federal 
Council of Churches of Christ. In this body thirty-two of 
the leading evangelical Churches are federated for the pur- 



tavi CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

pose of fellowship and action. It is founded on the basis of 
unity in Christ, and in purpose and aim it seeks to estab- 
lish comity and co-operation and prevent rivalry and waste 
in effort and means. 

There are also such general bodies as the Alliance of Ke- 
formed Churches, the Ecumenical Methodist Conference, 
the World Baptist Congress, which seek to draw into closer 
relations bodies belonging to the same denominational 
group or family. Religious controversy over questions ot 
doctrine and practice is a thing of the past. The denomi- 
nations are not now divided into separate camps of a more 
or less hostile character, but are coming into closer sympa- 
thy and fellowship, making less and less of denominational 
differences and more and more of the points of agreement. 
6 How the Church Affects Society.— It is to be 
remembered that all the houses of worship have been built 
by voluntary contributions. They have been provided 
by private gifts, but are offered to the public for ■ free use. 
The government has not given a dollar to provide them 
nor does it appropriate a dollar for their support. And yet 
the church is the mightiest, most pervasive, most persistent, 
and most beneficent force in our civilization. It attects, 
directly or indirectly, all human activities and interests 
It is a large property-holder, and influences the market 

■for tpplI cstcltc 

It is a corporation, and administers large trusts. _ 

It is a public institution, and is therefore the subject of 

protective legislation. 

It is a capitalist, and gathers and distributes arge wealth. 

It is an employer, and furnishes means of support to 
ministers, organists, singers, janitors, and others. 

It is a relief organization, feeding the hungry, clothing 
the naked, and assisting the destitute. 

It is a university, training children and instructing old 



DOMINANT RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS. lxxxvii 

and young, by public lectures on religion, morals, industry, 
thrift, and the duties of citizenship. 

It is a reformatory influence, recovering the vicious, im- 
moral, and dangerous elements of society and making them 
exemplary citizens. 

It is a philanthropic association, sending missionaries to 
the remotest countries to Christianize savage and degraded 
races. 

It is organized beneficence, founding hospitals for the 
sick, asylums for orphans, refuges for the homeless, and 
schools, colleges, and universities for the ignorant. 

It prepares the way for commerce, and creates and 
stimulates industries. Architects, carpenters, painters, and 
other artisans are called to build its houses of worship; 
mines, quarries, and forests are worked to provide the ma- 
terials, and railroads and ships are employed in transporting 
them. It requires tapestries and furnishings, and the looms 
that weave them are busy day and night. It buys millions 
of Bibles, prayer-books, hymn-books, and papers, and the 
presses which supply them never stop. 

Who that considers these moral and material aspects of 
the Church can deny that it is beneficent in its aims, un- 
selfish in its plans, and impartial in the distribution of its 
blessings? It is devoted to the temporal and eternal 
interests of mankind. 

Every corner-stone it lays, it lays for humanity; every 
temple it opens, it opens to the world; every altar it estab- 
lishes, it establishes for the salvation of souls. Its spires are 
ringers pointing heavenward; its ministers are messengers 
of good tidings, ambassadors of hope, and angels of mercy. 

What is there among men to compare with the Church 
in its power to educate, elevate, and civilize mankind? 



EXPLANATIONS OF THE TERMS USED. 



1. By "organizations " is meant church societies, or congregations. The 
returns under this head include chapels, missions, stations, etc., when they 
are separate from churches and have separate services. 

2. Under the title "church edifices" are given all buildings erected for 
divine worship. Chapels under separate roofs are counted as distinct build- 
ings. The fractions which appear in this column indicate joint ownership. 
A large number of church edifices are owned and occupied by two or more 
denominations, and the proportion which each owns is expressed by the frac- 
tions %, l / 2 , Vi, etc. The tables do not show how many churches are thus 
owned. ' Many fractions have disappeared in the process of addition. If 
there were, for example, twenty churches in a State or conference or diocese 
or presbytery, in which a particular denomination had a fractional interest of 
y z each in eighteen, % in another, and % in another, the eighteen halves 
would be converted into nine integers in the footing, and the sum of % and 
%, or &, would be the only fraction that would appear. 

3. " Seating capacity" indicates the number of persons a church edifice is 
arranged to seat. The accommodations of halls and schoolhouses are given 
separately, and those of private houses are not counted at all. 

4 " Value of church property " covers only the estimated value of church 
edifices with their chapels, the ground on which they stand, and their furnish- 
ings. It does not embrace parsonages, cemeteries, or colleges, or convents 
only the chapels belonging thereto. No deductions are made for church 

V s '" Communicants » embraces all who have the privilege of partaking of 
the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, and of members in denominations hke 
the Friends, Unitarians, etc. The Jewish returns are mostly for heads 
families who are pewholders. Those for Unitarians are larger, m proportion, 
than those for the Universalists, because the terms of Unitarian membership 

are less restrictive. — 

6. The statistics given in this volume are for the United States only. Wo 
returns are included for missions or churches in other lands. 

lxxxviii 



RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE 
UNITED STATES. 



CHAPTER I. 

THE ADVENTISTS. 

The movement out of which the various Adventist 
bodies have come began about the year 183 1 with a series 
of lectures on the personal coming of Christ, delivered by 
William Miller. Mr. Miller, a native of Massachusetts, was 
converted and joined the Baptist Church at Low Hamp- 
ton, N. Y., in 1 8 16. He had been a Deist, according to 
his own statement. A diligent study of the Bible inclined 
him to the belief in 1 8 1 8 that the millennium was to begin 
not before but after the end of the world, and that the 
second advent of Christ was near at hand. Further ex- 
amination of the Scriptures fully convinced him of the 
correctness of this view, and in August, 1831, he began to 
lecture on the subject. His study of the Apocalypse and 
the Gospels satisfied him that the " only millennium " to 
be expected " is the thousand years which are to intervene 
between the first resurrection and that of the rest of the 
dead " ; that the second coming of Christ is to be a per- 
sonal coming ; that the millennium " must necessarily fol- 



2 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

low the personal coming of Christ and the regeneration of 
the earth " ; that the prophecies show that " only four uni- 
versal monarchies are to precede the setting up of God's 
everlasting kingdom," of which three had passed away— 
the Babylonian, the Medo-Persia n, and the, Grecian— and 
the fourth, tha^of Rome, was in the last stage ; that the 
periods spok^rToTin The Book of Daniel of " 2300 days," 
of the " seven times of Gentile supremacy," and of " 1335 
days," were prophetic periods, and, applied chronologic- 
' ally,' led to a termination in 1843, when Christ would 
personally descend to the earth and reign with the saints 
in a new earth a thousand years. In 1833 he published a 
pamphlet entitled " Evidences from Scripture and History 
of the Second Coming of Christ, about the Year 1843, and 
of His Personal Reign of One Thousand Years." 

He made many converts to his views, both among min- 
isters and laymen of the Baptist, Christian, Methodist, and 
other denominations, and the new doctrine was widely 
proclaimed. In 1840 a general gathering of friends of the 
cause was held in Boston, and an address issued which 
stated that while those who participated in the conference 
were not in accord in fixing the year of the second advent, 
they were unanimously of the opinion that it was " spe- 
cially nigh at hand." A number of papers, one of which 
was a daily, appeared, bearing such titles as The Midnight 
Cry, The Signs of the Times, The Trumpet of Alarm, etc., 
and' helped greatly to spread Mr. Miller's views. When 
the year in which the advent was fully expected had 
passed, Mr. Miller wrote a letter confessing his "error" 
and acknowledging his " disappointment," but expressing 
his belief that " the day of the Lord is near, even at the 
door." He also attended a conference of Adventists 



THE ADVENTISTS. 3 

held in Boston late in May, 1844, and made a similar 
statement, admitting that he had been in error in fixing a 
definite time. Subsequently he became convinced that 
the end would come on or about the 22d of October, 
1844, and said if Christ did not then appear he should 
"feel twice the disappointment" that he had already felt. 
Some of those who had joined the movement left it after 
the time for the end of the world had passed without a 
fulfillment of their expectations; but many still believed 
that the great event was near at hand, and urged men to 
live in a constant state of readiness for it. 

Various views were developed among the Adventists, 
after the second date had passed without result, respecting 
the resurrection of the body, the immortality of the soul, 
and the state of the dead, and these differences resulted in 
course of time in different organizations. 

At a general conference of Adventists held in Albany, 
N. Y., April 29, 1845, a report was adopted holding to the 
visible, personal coming of Christ at an early but indefinite 
time, to the resurrection of the dead, both the just and the 
unjust, and to the beginning of the millennium after the 
resurrection of the saints, denying that there is any prom- 
ise of the world's conversion, or that the saints enter upon 
their inheritance, or receive their crowns, at death. 

Small companies of Adventists at various times after the 
failures of 1843 anc * 1844 set new dates for the second 
advent, and there were gatherings in expectation of the 
great event; but the "time brethren," as they are often 
called, have at no time since 1844 formed a large propor- 
tion of the Adventists. 

Ministers are ordained to the office of elder by the lay- 
ing on of hands, upon the recommendation of the churches 



4 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

of which they are members, and after approval by a com- 
mittee of elders. Baptism is administered by immersion. 
The Adventists are Congregational in polity, excepting 
the Seventh-Day branch, which has a government of a 
presbyterial character. Camp-meetings form prominent 
and popular annual gatherings among the Adventists. On 
these occasions some of their societies hold business ses- 
sions. 

The following is a complete list of Adventist bodies, 
excepting the Adonai Shomo, which is a small commu- 
nistic body, and is given elsewhere in that group : 

1. Evangelical Adventists, 4- Church of God, 

2. Advent Christians, 5- Life and Advent Union, 

3. Seventh-Day Adventists, 6. Churches of God in Christ Jesus. 

I.— THE EVANGELICAL ADVENTISTS. 

Those who could not accept the views of the Advent 
Christians as to the mortality of the soul began in 1855 
to hold separate meetings, and to be known as Evangelical 
Adventists. They believe that the soul is immortal ; that 
all the dead will be raised, the saints first and the wicked 
last ; that the former will enter upon the millennial reign 
with Christ and after the judgment receive as their reward 
an eternity of bliss ; that the wicked, who will rise at the 
end of the millennial reign, will be sent away into ever- 
lasting punishment. They also hold, contrary to the belief 
of the Advent Christians, that the dead do not always 
sleep, but are in a conscious state. In other respects their 
doctrinal views do not differ from those of the second 

branch. 

They have two annual conferences, besides five congre- 



THE ADVENTISTS. 



5 



gations, unattached, and are found in Vermont, Massachu- 
setts, Rhode Island, and Pennsylvania. Besides the church 
edifices reported, this denomination occupies as places of 
worship 5 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 775. 



Summary by States. 



Organi- 

STATES - zadons. 

Massachusetts 3 

Pennsylvania 21 

Rhode Island 2 

Vermont 4 

Total 30 





Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


.hurch 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


dinces. 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


2 


250 


$4,500 


I50 


16 


3,805 


18,500 


509 


2 


I,IOO 


33,000 


325 


3 


700 


5,400 


163 



23 



5,855 61,400 1,147 



Summary by Conferences. 

CONFERENCES. 

Northern Vermont . 4 3 700 $5>4o° 

Pennsylvania 21 16 3,805 18,500 

Unorganized 5 4 1,35° 37, 5°° 

Total 30 23 5,855 61,400 



163 
509 

475 



i,i47 



2. — THE ADVENT CHRISTIANS. 

A difference of opinion on the question of the immor- 
tality of the soul led to a division in 1855. Those who be- 
lieve that man, both body and soul, is wholly mortal, and 
that eternal life is to be had only through personal faith in 
Christ as the gift of God, constitute the branch known as 
the Advent Christian Church. They hold to the proxi- 
mate personal coming of Christ, and that after he comes 
the millennium will begin ; they deny the inherent immor- 
tality of the soul, insisting that those only shall put on 
immortality at Christ's coming who are his true disciples ; 
they believe that all the dead are in an unconscious state ; 



6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STA TES. 

that all shall rise therefrom-the just first, to receive the 
gift of immortality and to reign with Christ ; the unjust 
last, to receive sentence of banishment and to be punished 

by annihilation. . 

The Advent Christians have twenty conferences, with 
which three fifths of them are connected. The rest are in 
congregations which are not associated. The congrega- 
tions are somewhat loosely organized, there being no gen- 
eral set of rules or particular form of government provided 
for them They occupy as places of worship 281 halls, 
schoolhouses, and private houses, with an aggregate seat- 
ing capacity of 34,705 for the two former. The seating 
capacity of private houses is not given in any of the tables 
in this volume. 



Summary by States. 



states. zations. 

Alabama 1 S 

Arkansas 22 

California H 

Connecticut 26 

Florida 4 

Georgia J 5 

Illinois 21 

Indiana IO 

Iowa 32 

Kansas 3° 

Louisiana 2 

Maine 65 

Massachusetts 39 

Michigan H 

Minnesota x 4 

Mississippi 1 

Missouri 

Nebraska 7 

New Hampshire ... 43 

New York* l 7 

North Carolina 18 





Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


Ihurch 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


difices. 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


I3X 


3, 82 5 


$3,055 


688 


6 


1,750 


2,900 


671 


8 


1,525 


13,700 


558 


21 


4,825 


54,300 


i,358 
60 


1 


200 


IOO 


5 
14 


2,000 


2,850 


873 


3,775 


32,800 


1,019 


7 


2,490 


9,400 


455 


14 


3,305 


17,300 


1,272 


3 


725 


3,200 


99° 


1 


250 


5OO 


5i 


28 % 


7,520 


38,IOO 


2,3*7 

2,611 


21 


5,605 


70,500 


7 


2,025 


9,800 


591 


9 


2,375 


28,150 


710 








30 


X 


400 


3°0 


230 

98 


26 


6,500 


36,500 


1,978 


10 


2,500 


25,500 


1,048 


15 


4,750 


8,075 


1,549 



THE ADVENTISTS. 



Summary by States. — Continued. 

states ° r e ani - Church Se £ tin £ y^ lue ? f Com .- 

statbs. zations Edifices Ca- Church mum- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

2 hio 2 3 17 5,650 $20,500 953 

Oregon 8 i}/ 2 450 1,000 132 

Pennsylvania 16 %% 2,426 9,800 469 

Rhode Island 12 10 2,650 27,450 950 

South Carolina 10 6% 2,350 2,300 811 

South Dakota 6 1 300 1,000 163 

Tennessee 7 3 IjIOO 1,900 185 

Texas 9 1 300 2,000 321 

Utah 1 .. ... ...'... g 

Vermont 28 14^ 3,485 26,000 1,079 

Virginia 2 2 350 2,200 165 

Washington 7 1 2 oo 700 129 

West Virginia 15 6 2,100 2,200 681 

Wisconsin 20 12 2,580 11,525 613 

Total 580 294 80,286 $465,605 25,816 

Summary by Conferences. 

Alabama 15 i 3 # 3,825 $3,055 688 

Arkansas 22 6 1,750 2,900 671 

California 14 8 1,525 13,700 558 

Connecticut 26 21 4,825 54,300 1,358 

Dakota 6 1 300 1,000 163 

Geor g ia 15 5 2,000 2,850 873 

J 111 ™ 15 21 14 3,775 32,800 1,019 

Indiana 10 7 2,490 9,400 455 

{° wa 32 14 3,305 17,300 1,272 

Kansas 30 3 725 3,200 990 

Maine 65 28X 7,520 38,100 2,317 

Michigan 14 7 2,025 9,8oo 591 

Minnesota 14 9 2,375 28,150 710 

Missouri 7 # 400 300 230 

Nebraska 7 . . gg 

New Hampshire ... 43 26 6,500 36,560 1,978 

2 hi0 2 3 17 5*650 20,500 053 

Oregon and Wash- ^ 

ington 15 1% 650 1,700 261 

Tennessee 7 3 i )IOO 1,900 185 

Texas 9 1 300 2,000 321 

Unorganized 185 107& 29,246 186,150 10,125 

Tot al 5 g o 294 80,286 $465,695 25,816 



8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

3. THE SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS. 

These form a branch of the general movement of 
1 840-44. They differ from other Adventists in observing 
the seventh day of the week as the Sabbath, in interpreta- 
tion of the prophetic periods, and in form of organization. 
They believe that the prophetic period of 2300 days re- 
ferred to in the Book of Daniel closed in 1 844 ; but that 
the coming of Christ was not to be looked for then, but is 
to occur in the indefinite future. They hold that Christ, 
in 1844, at the termination of the 2300 days, entered as 
priest upon the work of cleansing the heavenly sanctuary, 
or temple, from " the presence of our sins." This period, 
which is to be brief, is to close with the second coming, 
the time of which cannot be forecast. The observance of 
the seventh day began with a congregation of Adventists 
in New Hampshire in 1844. The doctrine respecting the 
" cleansing of the sanctuary " has helped to establish and 
confirm this observance. They believe that the second 
advent is to precede, not follow, the millennium, that the 
state of the dead is one of unconsciousness, and that im- 
mersion is the proper form of baptism. They practice the 
ceremony of feet- washing when the Lord's Supper is ad- 
ministered. 

Their congregations are organized into conferences, of 
which there are twenty-six, besides five missions. There 
is also a general conference, which meets annually, com- 
posed of delegates from the various conferences. Ordained 
ministers are not pastors, but traveling evangelists. The 
local churches are served by local officers who need not be 
ordained ministers. Members are expected to contribute 
a tenth of their income to the church. 



THE ADVENTISTS. g 

There are 995 organizations with 418 edifices, valued at 
$644,675, and 28,891 communicants. The average seat- 
ing capacity of the edifices is 225, and their average value 
$1542. The headquarters of the Seventh-Day Adventists 
are at Battle Creek, Michigan, and about a sixth of their 
communicants are in that State. Their congregations, 
however, are found in nearly all the States and Territories. 
They occupy as places of worship 555 halls, etc., with a 
seating capacity of 27,865. 

Summary by States and Territories. 



STATES. 



Arizona 

£*ansas 15 "3 '850 $V,ooo 363 

California 34 24 8,328 157,150 2,226 

Colorado 



Connecticut 

Delaware 

District of Columbia 
Florida 



119 
Georgia 4 40 8l 



Idaho 
Illinois. 
Indiana 
Iowa . . 
Kansas 



Organi- 
zations. 


Church 
Edifices. 


seating 


Value of 
Church 






parity. 


Property. 


I 
15 


3 


850 


$I,000 


34 


24 


8,328 


157,150 


13 


2 


650 


4,650 


3 


1 


I50 


2,000 


2 
1 
6 


1 


ISO 


800 


• • 

• • 






4 






40 


5 


2 


400 


4,000 


24 


16 


3,550 


52,400 


55 


34tV 


7,900 


32,OIO 


85 


48 


11,249 


58,925 


67 


21 


4,165 


15,950 


6 


1/2 


400 


800 


5 


3 


650 


200 


25 
1 


4 2 A 


1,550 


7,400 


15 


2 


60O 


5,900 


134 ■ 


63 


15,875 


104,075 


7i 


3i 


5,215 


27,550 


24 


7 


1,500 


6,350 


2 


1 


200 


1,250 


38 


9 


1,025 


12,500 


4 


2 


300 


2,025 


4 


1 


200 


500 


5 


3 


425 


I,000 


42 


13 


3,000 


23,300 


5 


3 


400 


500 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 



414 

91 
26 

96 



I48 

87I 

1,193 

2,197 



I,QQO 

Kentucky 6 \% 400 800 80 

Louisiana 5 3 650 200 116 

Sfitod ::::::::: 2 \ A% . I : S5 ° . 7 : 400 4 " 

Massachusetts 15 2 600 5,900 490 

j^ chl S an 134 J 63 15,875 104,075 4,715 

Minnesota 7i 31 5,215 27,550 2,313 

Missouri 24 7 i j5 oo 6,350 815 

Montana 2 1 200 1,250 49 

Nebraska 38 9 1,025 12,500 829 

Nevada.... 4 2 300 2,025 56 

New Hampshire .. . 4 1 2 oo 500 112 

New Jersey 5 3 425 1,000 85 

K™Jr r 42 I3 3,000 23,300 1,176 

.arolina A nn cor. 83 



IO 



RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 
Summary by States and Territories.— Continued. 

„. , Seating Value of Com- 

Organi- Church £ a _ Church mum- 

states. zations. Edifices. p ac ity. Property. cants. 

North Dakota 4 • ±'," A 'r^ T T Rn 

Ohio 55 2I ^ 5,575 $25,450 x »j|9 

Oregon 26 8 1,800 11,300 683 

Pennsylvania 36 io# 2,350 16,300 884 

Rhode Island 6 4 5oo 1,025 108 

South Dakota 30 9 / 2,350 7,4™ 884 

Tennessee 10 S% i,35<> 2,425 

Texas 15 I 8o ° 8o ° % 

Utah 1 " ' *" t A 

Vermont 26 4 M5o 4, 500 526 

Virginia 6 2 600 1,800 114 

Washington 21 10 1,925 20,050 560 

West Virginia 5 3 45° 2,500 136 

Wisconsin _j8 J3_ 7,045 28,850 1,892 

Tota l "^ 418 94,627 $644,675 28,991 

Summary by Conferences and Missions. 

Arkansas 15 3 850 $1,000 #3 

caufornia: :::::::: £ * *>%* **{,%$ 2,323 

Colorado 13 2 650 4,650 AH 

iiUnois 24 16 3,55o 52,400 871 

ndlana.: 55 34* 7,ooo 32,010 1,193 

Tnwa 85 48 »> 2 49 50.925 2,197 

Sas 67 21 4,165 15.95° I.990 

££?".. 25 4* '.550 7,400 459 

fficMgan. .34 6 3 . 5 ,875 >°4,o75 4,7.5 

Minnesota 75 31 5,2.5 27,550 2,408 

Missouri 24 7 L50O 6,350 8.5 

Nebraska 38 9 «.«»S '2,500 829 

SSWV:::: S .2 B£ $S 83 

?* :::::: \\ & 3S 5? ^ 

Pennsylvania 46 13* 2,950 .6,800 .,098 

SouthWota 30 9 2,350 7,40o 884 

Tennessee River .. . H 5* i,|£ 2,425 ^ 

T^rCoinmoia::: 17 8 J,7£ 15,050 S» 

Vermont 26 4 i.ig 4 5^ S^ 

^S^inia::::: ,- «o ^ g 

Wisconsin 5 8 43 7,°4!> ^ u , 5 



THE ADVENTISTS. II 

Summary by Conferences and Missions. — Continued. 

STATES Organi- Church Se * tin S Value of Com- 

states. zat | ons Ed . fices Ca- Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

MISSIONS. 

Cumberland 5 1 200 $800 71 

Louisiana 5 3 650 200 1 16 

Montana 2 1 200 1,250 49 

North Carolina .... 5 3 400 500 83 

South Atlantic 10 40 200 

Total 995 418 94,627 $644,675 28,991 

4. — THE CHURCH OF GOD. 

The Church of God is a branch of the Seventh-Day 
Adventists. A division occurred among the latter in the 
years 1864-66. This division resulted in the organization 
of the Church of God. The chief cause of the division 
was, it is stated, the claim of the Seventh- Day Adventists 
that Mrs. Ellen G. White was inspired and that her visions 
should be accepted as inspired. There are differences 
between the two bodies on the subject of health-reform — 
which is made prominent by the parent body — abstinence 
from swine's flesh, tea, and coffee — which the latter recom- 
mends — and with relation to prophecy. 

The Church of God has three annual conferences, also a 
general conference representing the whole denomination. 
The number of members is 647. There are 23 halls, etc., 
with a seating capacity of 1445. 

Summary by States. 

._.__„ Organi- Church Se * tin S ™™ ? f Con Y 

states. zat | ons Ed . fices Ca- Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Indiana 2 . . 20 

Kansas 1 . . 20 

Michigan 15 . . $600 248 

Missouri 11 1 200 800 359 

Total 29 1 200 $1,400 647 



12 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Summary by Conferences. 

^ . «, , Seating Value of Com- 

, TATKq Organi- Church Ca _ Church muni- 

states. zations. Edifices. pac i ty . Property. cants. 

Kansas & Nebraska i • . ■■• 20 

Michigan 17 $°°° 268 

Missouri 11 1 200 8o ° 359 

Total 29 1 200 $1,400 647 

5. — THE LIFE AND ADVENT UNION. 

This branch differs from the Evangelical and Advent 
Christian bodies respecting the doctrine of the resurrec- 
tion of the wicked dead. Both the latter believe that the 
wicked dead will rise at the end of the millennial reign 
and be sentenced to everlasting punishment which, accord- 
ing to the Evangelical Adventists, will be everlasting suf- 
fering, and according to the Advent Christians, everlasting 
destruction. The Life and Advent Union holds that they 
will not rise at all ; that when they die they die never to 
wake, but are doomed to sleep eternal. This belief had 
adherents as early as 1844. The branch, however, dates 
from 1864. It was organized in Wilbraham, Mass. 

It has 28 organizations, fourteen of which are in New 
England. It has about 1000 members. There are 19 
halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 1830. 

Summary by States. 

^ . „, , Seating Value of Com- 

Organi- Church £ a _ Church muni- 

states. zations. Edifices. pac ity. Property. cants. 

Connecticut 6 1 100 $3,040 243 

Delaware 1 • • 



Iowa 1 

Maine 7 3 



Massachusetts 5 2 5°° 2 ^ I?7 6 



New Jersey 1 1 

New York 2 1 

Rhode Island 1 

Virginia 4 • • _ 



New York 2 1 300 9,500 140 

Rhode Island 1 IO ° 75 



Seating 


Value of 


Ca- 


Church 


pacity. 


Property. 


IOO 


$3,040 


1,200 


1,250 


500 


2,000 


ISO 


9OO 


3OO 


9,500 
IOO 



20 

188 



Total 28 8 2,250 $16,790 1,018 



THE ADVENTJSTS. 1 3 

6. — THE CHURCHES OF GOD IN CHRIST JESUS. 

The members of this branch are popularly known as 
Age-to-Come Adventists. They believe that God is 
pledged, through the mouth of the prophets, to the final 
restitution of all things, and expect to see the kingdom of 
God established on earth, with Christ as King of kings, the 
saints being associated with him in the government of the 
world. They believe that Israel will be restored to rule in 
Jerusalem ; that the dead will have a literal resurrection, 
the righteous to receive the blessings of immortality and 
the wicked to be destroyed; and that eternal life comes 
only through Christ. They hold that acceptance of the 
gospel, repentance, immersion in the name of Christ for 
the remission of sins, are conditions of forgiveness of sins, 
and that a holy life is essential to salvation. 

They have churches in twenty-three States. They are 
associated in district conferences, and there is also a gen- 
eral conference. There are 61 halls, etc., with a seating 
capacity of 4825. 

Summary by States. 

states O^- Church Se £ in S Va} ue ° f Com ." 

STATES - zatfons. Edifices. Ca : p Chur( * muni " 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Arkansas 3 3 400 $500 59 

California 3 . . 38 

Delaware 1 x 6 

Florida 1 IO 

Illinois 10 4 700 2,700 541 

Indiana 19 9 3,050 9,900 621 

Iowa 4 1 200 2,000 121 

Kansas 9 1 200 400 205 

Louisiana 1 . . 10 



Maryland 2 1 180 275 47 

Michigan 7 2 375 3,800 170 

Mississippi 1 % 200 100 9 

Missouri 3 . . 49 

Nebraska 9 1 200 500 205 

New Jersey 2 . . 31 

New York 1 400 48 



14 



RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE 
Summary by States.— 



UNITED STATES. 



Continued. 



states. 



Organi- Church 
zations. Edifices. 



Ohio 

Oregon .....-• 
Pennsylvania . . 
South Dakota 
Washington . . 
West Virginia 
Wisconsin .... 



5 

i 



Total 



5 
6 

i 

2 

3 
i 

i 



95 3o 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 

1,175 
550 
3OO 



Value oi 
Church 
Property. 

$21,500 

1,000 

3,000 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

319 
89 

90 

29 

99 
30 
36 



,530 $46,075 2 > 8 7 2 



The following table represents the 
Adventists : 



six 



branches of 



SUMMARY OF ALL ADVENTISTS. 



STATES. 



Organi- 
zations. 



Church 
Edifices. 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 



Alabama 

Arizona 

Arkansas 

California 

Colorado 

Connecticut 

Delaware • •. • 

District of Columbia 

Florida 

Georgia 

Idaho 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Louisiana 

Maine 

Maryland 3 

Massachusetts ° 2 

Michigan J 7° 

Minnesota 

Mississippi 

Missouri 

Montana 

Nebraska 54 



15 
1 

40 

5i 
13 
35 

4 

1 

11 

19 
5 

II 

122 

107 

6 

8 

97 



85 

2 

45 

2 



13 

12 

32 
2 

23 
1 

1 

5 

2 

34 
5i 
63 
25 
1 

4 
36 

1 

27 
72 
40 

} 
8 

1 

10 



3,825 $3,°55 



3,000 

9,853 
650 

5,°75 
150 

200 
2,000 

400 
8,025 

13,440 

14,754 

5,090 

400 

900 

10,270 

180 

6,955 

18,275 

7,59° 
200 

2,100 

200 

1,225 



4,400 

170,850 

4,650 

59,34o 
800 

100 

2,890 

4,000 

87,900 

5i,3 IQ 

78,425 

i9,55o 
800 

700 
46,750 

275 
82,900 

118,275 
55,7oo 
100 

7,45° 
1,250 

13,000 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

688 
12 

i,o93 

2,822 

414 
1,692 

117 
96 

189 

954 

148 

2,431 
2,289 

3,610 

3,205 
80 

177 
2,964 

70 
3,428 

5,724 
3,o 2 3 

39 
i,453 

49 
1,132 



THE ADVENTISTS. 



15 



Summary of All Adventists. — Continued. 



states. 23JJJ 

zations. 

Nevada 4 

New Hampshire ... 47 

New Jersey 8 

New York 62 

North Carolina 23 

North Dakota 4 

Ohio 83 

Oregon 40 

Pennsylvania 74 

Rhode Island 21 

South Carolina .... 10 

South Dakota 38 

Tennessee 17 

Texas 24 

Utah 2 

Vermont 58 

Virginia 12 

Washington 31 

West Virginia 21 

Wisconsin 79 

Total 1,757 



Church 
Edifices. 


Seating 
Ca- 


Value of 
Church 


Com- 
muni- 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


2 


300 


$2,025 


56 


27 


6,700 


37,000 


2,090 


4 


575 


1,900 


172 


24 


5,800 


58,700 


2,412 


18 


5,150 


8,575 


1,632 








95 


44 


12,400 


67,450 


2,461 


II 


2,800 


13,300 


9°4 


36 


8,881 


47,800 


1,952 


16 


4,250 


6i,575 


1,458 


7 


2,350 


2,300 


811 


10 


2,650 


8,400 


1,076 


8 


2,450 


4,325 


396 


2 


1,100 


2,800 


773 


. . 






37 


22 


5,335 


35,9oo 


1,768 


4 


95o 


4,000 


323 


11 


2,125 


20,750 


788 


9 


2,550 


4,7oo 


847 


55 


9,625 


4o,375 


2,541 



774 190,748 $1,236,345 60,491 



CHAPTER II. 

THE BAPTISTS. 

There are numerous bodies of Christians who are called 
Baptists. While they differ on other points they all agree 
on these: that (i) the only proper subjects of Christian 
baptism are those who have been converted and profess 
personal faith in Christ ; and that (2) the only Scriptural 
baptism is immersion. They therefore reject infant bap- 
tism as invalid, and sprinkling or pouring as unscriptural. 
There are certain denominations which accept these princi- 
ples in whole or in part — the Disciples of Christ, the Chris- 
tians, the Mennonites, and others — but they are not Bap- 
tists in name, and are not counted as such in any strict 
classification. The Disciples of Christ accept the two 
principles above stated, but also hold that it is only through 
baptism that " divine assurance of remission of sins and 
acceptance with God " is received. The Christians gener- 
ally believe in immersion for believers, but do not refuse 
to tolerate pouring or sprinkling; while the Mennonites 
baptize usually by pouring. 

The Baptists appear in history as early as the first quar- 
ter of the sixteenth century. Beginning in Switzerland in 
1523, they soon took root in Germany, Holland, and other 
countries on the Continent, whence they found their way 
to England, driven thence by the persecution which their 
rejection of infant baptism occasioned. Persons who had 
been baptized in infancy, on professing conversion and 

16 



THE BAPTISTS. 



17 



applying for admission to Baptist churches were baptized 
again. Hence the persecuted people were often called 
Anabaptists. The first Baptist churches in England were 
organized before the middle of the seventeenth century. 
The American Baptists did not spring historically from the 
English Baptists. They trace their origin to Roger Will- 
iams, a minister of the Church of England, who came over 
to Massachusetts, whence he was driven because he did 
not conform to Congregationalism, which was the estab- 
lished religion of that province. He became the founder 
of the colony of Rhode Island, which, by the charter 
secured by him in 1644, was declared free to all forms of 
religion. Five years previously Mr. Williams had become 
a convert to Baptist principles, and had been immersed by 
one of the members of his Church, Ezekiel Holliman, 
whom he in turn immersed, with ten others. Of these 
he organized a Baptist church in Providence. Of course 
there were Baptists among the immigrants who came across 
the sea in the seventeenth century and later, and Baptist 
churches became numerous in New England, New York, 
Pennsylvania, Virginia, Georgia, and other States before the 
close of the eighteenth century. 

The Baptists are variously divided. The Regular Bap- 
tists, who constitute the great majority in this country, 
exist in three bodies, Northern, Southern, and Colored. 
They are Calvinistic in doctrine. The Freewill Baptists, 
existing in two bodies, together with the General Baptists 
and others, are Arminian in doctrine. The Primitive or 
Old- School Baptists, of which there are two or three 
branches, are strongly Calvinistic. They also oppose Sun- 
day-schools, missionary societies, and other " human insti- 
tutions." 



1 8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Baptist churches are denned as " bodies of baptized 
believers, with pastors and deacons, covenanted together 
for religious worship and religious work." All Baptist 
denominations are Congregational in polity, with, perhaps, 
the exception of the Original Freewill Baptists. Each 
church manages its own affairs. There are associations 
and similar organizations, composed of ministers and repre- 
sentatives of the churches, but they have no ecclesiastical 
power. There are also State conventions, variously consti- 
tuted of representatives of associations, of other organiza- 
tions, and of churches. Associations and conventions are 
chiefly concerned with the general interests of the churches, 
such as missions, Sunday-schools, education, etc. Men 
are ordained to the pastorate by councils consisting of min- 
isters and representatives of neighboring churches. Coun- 
cils also "recognize" new churches, and advise churches 
whenever requested so to do in cases of difficulty. Dea- 
cons are officers of the church, charged with the care of 
the poor, the visitation of the sick, and similar duties. 

The following is a complete list of the various Baptist 
bodies : 

i. Regular (North), 8. General, 

2. Regular (South), 9- Separate, 

3. Regular (Colored), io. United, _ _ 

I Six Principle, »• Baptist Church of Christ, 

5 . Seventh-Day, ". Primitive, 

6. Freewill, 13- Old Two-Seed-m-the- Spirit 

7 . Original Freewill, Predestinanan. 

THE REGULAR BAPTISTS. 
There are three bodies of Regular Baptists, the North- 
ern Southern, and Colored. They are not separate by 
virtue of doctrinal or ecclesiastical differences; but each, 



THE BAPTISTS. 1 9 

nevertheless, has its own associations, State conventions, 
and general missionary and other organizations. 

The question of slavery was the cause of the separation 
between the Baptists of the Northern and the Baptists of 
the Southern States. In 1844 the controversy, which had 
been going on for some time, entered upon the decisive 
stage. The Alabama State convention, representing the 
Baptists of that State, adopted in that year a series of 
resolutions demanding " from the proper authorities in all 
these bodies to whose funds we have contributed . . . 
the distinct, explicit avowal that slaveholders are eligible 
and entitled equally with non- slaveholders to all the priv- 
ileges and immunities of their several unions, and espe- 
cially to receive any agency or mission or other appointment 
which may run with the scope of their operations or duties." 
The Board of Foreign Missions, which had its headquarters 
in Boston, and received contributions from the whole 
denomination, made answer to the demand of the Alabama 
convention, saying : " If any one should offer himself as a 
missionary, having slaves and insisting on retaining them 
as his property, we could not appoint him. One thing is 
certain, we can never be a party to any arrangement which 
would imply approbation of slavery." The board of the 
Home Mission Society made a similar declaration of policy, 
and division took place in 1845. 

The Regular Baptists accept the Bible as the only rule 
of faith and practice. To its authority all appeals are 
made. There are, however, two general confessions of 
faith, which have weight among them as expressions of 
their belief. The older one, known as the Philadelphia 
Confession, first appeared in London in the seventeenth 
century ; the other, called the New Hampshire Confession, 



20 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

was adopted by the New Hampshire State convention in 
1833. The Philadelphia Confession follows closely the 
Westminster (Presbyterian) Confession of Faith, with such 
changes and additions as were required to set forth the 
Baptist views as to the proper subjects and mode of bap- 
tism and related questions, and as to church government. 
The New Hampshire Confession was formulated to express 
the views of the Calvinistic Baptists in their controversy 
with the Freewill Baptists, who were of the Arminian 
type of theology. It is regarded as fairly representing the 
doctrinal opinions of Northern Baptists, while the Philadel- 
phia Confession is more acceptable, perhaps, to Southern 
Baptists. It is the common practice of Southern associa- 
tions to print articles of faith in their annual minutes. In 
a few instances the whole New Hampshire Confession 
thus appears ; in other cases it is shortened by the omis- 
sion of two or more articles. The following articles taken 
from it express the views of all Regular Baptists : 

" We believe that a visible church of Christ is a Congre- 
gation of baptized believers associated by covenant in the 
faith and fellowship of the gospel, observing the ordinances 
of Christ, governed by his laws, and exercising the gifts, 
rights, and privileges invested in them by his word ; that 
its only scriptural officers are bishops or pastors and dea- 
cons, whose qualifications, claims, and duties are denned in 
the epistles to Timothy and Titus. 

"We believe that Christian baptism is immersion in 
water of a believer, into the name of the Father and Son 
and Holy Ghost, to show forth, in a solemn and beautiful 
emblem, our faith in the crucified, buried, and risen Sav- 
iour, with its effect in our death to sin and resurrection to 
a new life ; that it is prerequisite to the privileges of a 



THE BAPTISTS. 21 

church relation and to the Lord's Supper, in which the 
members of the church, by the sacred use of bread and 
wine, are to commemorate together the dying love of 
Christ, preceded always by solemn self-examination. " 

The Southern associations generally set forth brief arti- 
cles of faith, varying somewhat in phraseology, but declar- 
ing the same doctrines. One of these compendiums con- 
sists of twelve articles. It appears more often than any 
other form in the minutes of the various associations, some- 
times with two or more articles omitted, sometimes with a 
distinct one added. Articles I and 2 state the doctrine of 
the Trinity, and accept the Scriptures of the Old and New 
Testament as the word of God and only " rule of faith and 
practice " ; Article 3 declares that " God chose his people 
in Christ Jesus before the foundation of the world" and 
' predestinated them unto the adoption of children " ; Arti- 
cle 4, that man is a sinner and consequently in a lost con- 
dition; Article 5, that he has no power of his own free will 
and ability to recover himself from his fallen state ; Article 
6, that sinners are " justified in the sight of God only by 
the righteousness of Jesus Christ " ; Article 7, that the elect 
are " called, regenerated, and sanctified by the Holy Spirit 
through the Gospel " ; Article 8, that nothing can separate 
true believers from the love of God, " and that they shall 
be kept by the power of God through faith unto salva- 
tion " ; Article 9, that baptism and the Lord's Supper are 
ordinances of Christ, and that believers are the only sub- 
jects of them, and immersion is the only baptism ; Article 
10, that the dead shall rise, and there shall be a final judg- 
ment; Article 11, that the "punishment of the wicked will 
be everlasting and the joys of the righteous eternal " ; Arti- 
cle 12, that no minister has the right to administer the 



22 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

ordinances unless he is called of God, has " come under the 
imposition of hands by a presbytery," and is " in fellowship 
with the church of which he is a member." This summary 
fairly represents the various forms of confession in use. 
Some of the colored associations insert as an additional 
article the doctrine that " pedobaptism by immersion is not 
valid even when the administrator himself has been im- 
mersed " One colored association in Louisiana has an 
abstract of faith which declares that the " blessings of sal- 
vation are free to all " ; that election by God is consistent 
with man's free agency ; and that only such as are real 
believers persevere to the end. These are modified state- 
ments of the doctrines of election, free agency, and final 
perseverance as usually held by Baptist associations in the 
South. A few associations enjoin the washing of the 
saints' feet as a religious rite. 

I.— THE REGULAR BAPTISTS (NORTH). 

The Baptist churches in the Northern States, after the 
division of 1845, continued to support, on an antislavery 
basis the Home Mission Society and the Baptist Union, 
the latter taking the place of the Board of Foreign Mis- 
sions In 1 8 79 the question of the organic union of JN orth- 
ern and Southern Baptists came up, but nothing was 
accomplished. The Southern Baptist convention of that 
year, in appointing five delegates to the anniversaries of 
the Northern Baptist societies, expressed its fraternal re- 
gard • but insisted on " the wisdom and policy of pre- 
serving our separate organizations." On the part of the 
Northern Baptists a leading denominational journal said 
they were generally agreed that it would be " wholly unad- 



THE BAPTISTS. 



23 



visable to try to bring about organic union between the 
Baptists of the North and South." 

The Northern Baptists have churches in all the States 
north of the Virginias, Kentucky, Missouri, and Texas, in- 
cluding the District of Columbia. Some churches on the 
border divide their contributions for the general benevo- 
lences between the Northern and Southern Baptist bodies, 
and one educational society represents both. 

There are 414 associations of Northern Baptists, who are 
strongest in the States of New York (129,711), Illinois 
(95,237), and Pennsylvania (83,122). In three other States 
they have over 50,000 communicants each : Massachusetts, 
59,830; Ohio, 57,685 ; and Indiana, 54,080. There are in 
all 800,450 communicants, belonging to 7907 organiza- 
tions, with 7070 edifices, valued at $49,530,504. The 
average value of the edifices is $7006, and the average 
seating capacity 308; 1165 halls, etc., with a seating 
capacity of 109,350, are also occupied. 

There is a considerable number of German Baptist 
churches, most of which are in the Northern and Western 
States. The earliest of them were organized in Pennsyl- 
vania in 1840 and 184 1. These German Baptists are not 
to be confounded with the Dunkards, who are often called 
German Baptists. Their churches are reported in con- 
nection with the various associations within whose bounds 
they are situated, but they also have conferences of their 
own. There are five of these conferences, the Eastern, 
Central, Southwestern, Northwestern, and Texas, and 
they meet annually. There is also a general conference 
in which they are all represented. This conference meets 
once in three years. There are in all upward of 200 
German churches with about 17,000 members. There 



24 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

are also some 200 Swedish churches with more than 
12,000 members, a few Danish churches, and a number 
of Welsh churches. 



Summary by States. 



STATES. 



Organi- Church 
zations. Edifices. 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 



Value of Com- 

Church muni- 

Property, cants. 



Arizona 6 4 875 $»,2«> 197 

California 163 121 34,025 744,3°o 11,204 

Colorado 54 4© io,935 440,000 4,944 

Connecticut 135 ^ 47,28o 1,650,050 22,372 

Delaware 13 ^ 4,782 165,300 1,823 

District of Columbia 2 2 1,900 65,000 3,000 

Idaho 20 10 2,180 26,100 656 

Illinois.: 996 9ii 282,463 3,495,010 95,237 

Indiana 55* 515 164,055 ^SA^ 54,o8o 

Towa 417 340 89,231 1,162,640 30,901 

Kansas:::: 545 339 87,oi 5 893,233 32,172 

Maine • • • 237 223 61,669 9 2I >55° l8 »9 J 7 

Massachusetts 318 346 142,589 6 >l%>*3° 59,830 

Michigan 395 353 ">i,535 1,858,419 34,M-5 

Minnesota i 9 4 161 4o,575 ^f' 8 ^ I4 '&° 

Montana 14 » 2,950 89,000 683 

Nebraska 230 164 3°,590 5*4,71° "'W 

N ada I J 5°° 7,000 03 

New Hampshire' :: : 85 97 28,310 585,050 8,768 

New Jersey 224 252 94,575 2,957,628 38,757 

New Mexico 15 4 1,250 22,000 355 

New York 875 898 309,581 12,938,913 129,711 

North Dakota 54 33 7,675 9°,|o° 2,298 

Ohio 616 585 168,835 2,543,888 57,68| 

Oregon 108 69 i7,74o 317,325 5,3o6 

Pennsylvania 634 642 219,589 5,984,322 83,122 

Rhode Island 68 73 28,693 1,151.96° «,|5| 

South Dakota 83 54 «,3» "7,175 3,85& 

Utah 4 3 70O 65,000 327 

Vermont 100 103 28,124 584,500 8,933 

Washington 9° 55 ",540 24,760 3,870 

West Virginia 458 3H 94,°45 381,200 34, 54 

Wisconsin 192 180 46,13 838,945 14, ig 

Wyoming 9 __3 525 *7,875 262 

Tota l 7,907 7,070 2, 180,773 $49,530,504 800,450 



THE BAPTISTS. 



25 



2. — THE REGULAR BAPTISTS (SOUTH). 



This is the more numerous branch of white Baptists. 
After the division of 1845 the Southern churches organized 
the Southern Baptist convention, which meets annually, to 
consider, promote, and direct the general interests of the 
denomination, such as home and foreign missions and 
Sunday-schools. It is composed of delegates from asso- 
ciations and other organizations, and from churches. It 
has no ecclesiastical authority whatever. It represents 
churches in sixteen States, including Kansas, which has 
a few churches belonging to an association in Missouri, 
the District of Columbia, the Indian Territory, and Okla- 
homa. 

The oldest Baptist churches and associations are in the 
North. Of the seventy-seven churches reported for 1770 
only seven were in the South ; these were in Delaware, the 
Carolinas, and Virginia. In the next decade churches rose 
in Georgia, Tennessee, and Kentucky. There were none, 
however, in Missouri, Mississippi, and Louisiana until after 
the present century opened, and none in Arkansas until a 
considerably later date. The first association in the South 
was that of South Carolina, organized in 1 75 1 ; those of 
Sandy Creek and Kehukee, in North Carolina, were organ- 
ized in 1758 and 1765 respectively; the Ketocton, in Vir- 
ginia, in 1766; and the Holston, in Tennessee, in 1786. 
Virginia was in 1784 the Baptist stronghold, having more 
than forty-two per cent, of all the members. It maintained 
the lead for nearly half a century, then lost it, and regained 
it from New York in 1850, and held it until Georgia took 
it some fifteen or twenty years later. 

Kentucky, North Carolina, Georgia, Texas, Missouri, and 



26 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Tennessee are the great Baptist States of the South. They 
contain nearly two thirds of the total of members. Ken- 
tucky has 153,668; North Carolina, 153,648; Georgia,i37,- 
860; Texas, 129,734; Missouri, 121,985; and Tennessee, 
106,632— making a total of 803,527 in these six States. 
Alabama reports 98,185; Virginia, 92,693; Mississippi, 
82,315 ; and South Carolina, 76,216. In all, the Southern 
Baptists number 1,280,066. These members are divided 
among 16,238 organizations, which report 13,502 edifices, 
with a seating capacity of 4,349,4-07, and an aggregate 
value of $18,196,637- Besides the edifices, 2641 halls, 
etc., with a seating capacity of 326,000, are used as places 

of worship. 

Southern Baptists seem to be very thoroughly distrib- 
uted over the States they occupy. They have organi- 
zations in all the counties in the State of Alabama (66). 
In the State of Arkansas they have organizations in 74 
counties out of 75 ; in South Carolina, in 34 out of 35 ; 
in Florida, in 44 out of 45; ™ Georgia, in 135 out of 
137 ; in Kentucky, in ill out of 1 19 ; in Louisiana, in 38 
out of 59; in Mississippi, in 74 out of 75 ; in Missouri, in 
114 out of 115; in North Carolina, in 95 out of 96; in 
Tennessee, in 92 out of 96; in Texas, in 185 out of 244; 
in Virginia, in 96 out of 100. 

There are 658 associations, the largest of which is the 
Dover, of Virginia, having 1 1,711 members. The associ- 
ations are given alphabetically under each State, but are 
not footed by States, because many of them cross State 

lines. 

The average seating capacity of edifices is 322, and the 

average value $1348. 



THE BAPTISTS. 



27 



Summary by States. 

STATES ° T %*™- Chur <* S ^ tin S yS Ue ? f C ° ni : 

staths. Z ations. Edifices. C ^" Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Alabama 1,495 1,373 407,119 $1,170,219 98,185 

Arkansas 1,107 732 220,390 408,885 58,364 

Dist. of Columbia 16 16 6,000 466,000 3,621 

Florida 403 334 73,435 208,933 18,747 

Creorgia 1,047 1,602 519,050 1,848,675 137,860 

Indian Territory 181 no 18,485 35,765 9,147 

Kansas 6 4 700 2,100 273 

Kentucky 1,441 1,277 426,720 2,364,238 153,668 

Louisiana 482 438 108,730 333,977 27,736 

Maryland 47 48 21,420 651,050 8,017 

Mississippi 1,125 1,071 3i9,37o 689,451 82,315 

Missouri 1,636 1,265 390,775 2,386,898 121,985 

North Carolina . 1,480 1,472 603,938 1,662,405 153,648 

Oklahoma 8 216 

South Carolina . 759 748 234,080 894,724 76,216 

Tennessee 1,287 M59 39 6 ,7i5 1,802,015 106,632 

£ exa . s . 2,318 1,081 332,348 1,384,035 129,734 

Virginia 787 762 266,982 1,859,292 92,693 

West Virginia . . 13 10 3,150 27,975 1,009 

Total 16,238 13,502 4,349,407 $18,196,637 1,280,066 



3. — THE REGULAR BAPTISTS (COLORED). 

The Colored Baptists of the South constitute the most 
numerous body of Regular Baptists. Not all Colored Bap- 
tists are embraced in this division ; only those who have 
separate churches, associations, and State conventions. 
There are many Colored Baptists in Northern States, who 
are mostly counted as members of churches belonging to 
white associations. None of them are included in the fol- 
lowing tables. 

The first State convention of Colored Baptists was organ- 
ized in North Carolina in 1866; the second in Alabama 
and the third in Virginia in 1867; the fourth in Arkansas 



28 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

in 1868; and the fifth in Kentucky in 1869. There are 
colored conventions in fifteen States. 

In addition to these organizations the Colored Baptists 
of the United States have others more general in character : 
the American National Convention, the purpose of which 
is " to consider the moral, intellectual, and religious growth 
of the denomination," to deliberate upon questions of gen- 
eral concern, and to devise methods to bring the churches 
and members of the race closer together; the Consolidated 
American Missionary Convention; the General Association 
of the Western States and Territories ; the Foreign Mission 
Convention of the United States, and the New England 
Missionary Convention. All except the first are missionary 

in their purpose. 

The American National Convention, in its annual session 
in 1 890, adopted a resolution recommending that the prac- 
tice of receiving into membership persons immersed in 
Pedobaptist churches be discontinued, on the ground that 
Pedobaptist organizations are not churches, and therefore 
have no power to administer baptism. The exchange of 
pulpits with Pedobaptists was also condemned as " incon- 
sistent and erroneous." 

It was extremely difficult to obtain returns of a third or 
more of the Colored Baptist associations in the South. JNo 
response was made, in many instances, to repeated requests 
to clerks or moderators for statistics. Some of their State 
missionaries, professors, and others were induced to under- 
take the work of gathering the returns of such associations 
for the eleventh census, and after more than a year and a 
half of earnest endeavor, all possible resources being ex- 
hausted in the effort, full reports were secured from all 



THE BAPTISTS. 29 

Several correspondents reported to the Census Office that 
radical changes in colored associations are frequent. A 
few discontented churches often withdraw and form a new 
association, which continues for a year or two, and then is 
absorbed by another association. The boundaries of these 
bodies change frequently, and sometimes they are also 
quite irregular, embracing not contiguous territory, but 
counties or portions of counties widely separated. 

The Colored Baptists are represented in fifteen States, 
all in the South, or on the border, and in the District of 
Columbia. In Virginia and Georgia they are very nu- 
merous, having in the latter 200,516, and in the former 
199,871 communicants. In Alabama they have 142,437; 
in North Carolina, 134,445; in Mississippi, 136,647; in 
South Carolina, 125,572; and in Texas, 111,138 members. 
The aggregate is 1,348,989 members, who are embraced in 
I2 >533 organizations, with 1 1,987 church edifices, valued at 
$9> 38, 5 49- There are 416 associations, of which 66 are 
in Alabama, 63 in Georgia, 49 in Mississippi, 40 in North 
Carolina, and 23 in Virginia. As associations generally 
conform to county lines, the excess of associations in 
Georgia and Alabama over Virginia is probably chiefly due 
to the greater number of counties. 

The average seating capacity of the church edifices is 
287, and their average value $754. There are 663 halls, 
etc., with a seating capacity of 45,520. 

While some of the Colored Baptist churches are very 
large, particularly in the cities, there are many weak con- 
gregations in the rural districts which, as is the case among 
the smaller white churches, do not have regular Sunday 
services oftener than once or twice a month. 



3 o RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

SUMMARY BY STATES. 

„, . Seating Value of Com- 

Organi- Church Ca _ Church muni- 

states. zattons. Edifices. pac ity. Property. cants. 

Alabama 1,374 .,34. 37M39 $795,38* ,42,437 

Arkansas 923 870 243,395 585,947 «3,7» 

Dist. of Columbia 43 33 .8,6°° 383, 5° '2,7^7 

TrWirIn 120 205 OI,5,8» 137,57» 20,0^0 

SSfe ::■."" <- - >& ^f° "« "SIS 
ESffi :::::: S $ ^ *»& 6 ^ 

Maryland.. 3 34 .,9 ° ; 475 7^5° 

SJXT 234 I2 3 6o°i 400,518 .8,6.3 

Norm Carolina ! .,.73 .,.64 362,946 7°5,5.2 .34,445. 
Sou h Carolina . 860 836 275,529 699,961 «5.S7* 

?- see : ,464 .$ « & -: 

ViSnia"..:: . 1°°. 977 358,°32 i,i9*,<>35 .99,87- 
Weft Virginia . . _J9 5° .14,175 59,°9° _4^33 

Tota l 12,533 11,987 3,44°,97° $9,°38,549 1,348,989 

4—GENERAL SIX-PRINCIPLE BAPTISTS. 

This small body of less than 1000 members is repre- 
sented only in three States. Its first church was organized 
in 1670 in Rhode Island. The creed is formed from the 
first and second verses of Chapter VI. of the Epistle to the 
Hebrews, and consists of six principles: 1. Repentance 
from dead works ; 2. Faith toward God ; 3- The doctrine 
of baptism; 4- The laying on of hands; 5- Resurrection 
of the dead ; 6. Eternal judgment. Hence they derive 

their name. . . 

They have two yearly meetings: one in Pennsylvania, 
and one in Rhode Island and Massachusetts. There are 
,8 organizations, 12 of which are in Rhode Island. They 
occupy 4 halls, with a seating capacity of 400. 



THE BAPTISTS. 31 

Summary by States. 

r»,„o„: ru,.~~u Seating Value of Com- 

states. ?^ a m- Church Ca _* Church 

zattons. Edifices. padty Property . cants . 

Massachusetts 1 . . 4 

Pennsylvania 5 3 1,300 $3,800 218 

Rhode Island 12 n 2,300 15,700 715 

Total 18 14 3,600 $19,500 937 



5- — THE SEVENTH-DAY BAPTISTS. 

Baptists who observed the seventh day of the week as 
the Sabbath appeared in England as early as the latter part 
of the sixteenth century, and were known as Sabbatarian 
Baptists, until the general conference of the body in the 
United States changed the name in 1818. The first Sev- 
enth-Day Baptist church in this country was organized in 
Newport, R. L, in 167 1, by Stephen Mumford, an English 
Sabbatarian Baptist. From this Rhode Island church the 
denomination has gradually developed in the United States. 
As early as 1 700 Philadelphia became a second center of Sev- 
enth-Day Baptists, and soon after Piscataway, N. J., a third. 

In doctrine the Seventh- Day Baptists differ from other 
Baptist bodies only concerning the observance of the sev- 
enth day. They believe that the seventh day is the Sab- 
bath of the Lord, that it was instituted in Eden, promul- 
gated at Sinai, made binding upon all men at all times, and 
is in the nature of its relation to God and to man irrepeal- 
able. They hold that any attempt to connect the Sabbath 
law and obligation with any other day of the week is illog- 
ical and tends to destroy the institution. 

The Seventh-Day Baptists have two collegiate institu- 



32 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STA TES. 

tions one at Milton, Wis., the other at Albert Center, N. Y. 
Both sexes are admitted on equal terms to these colleges. 
Albert Center is also the headquarters of its publishing 

interests. 

The denomination is represented in twenty-four States, 

having 106 organizations, 78 church edifices, valued at 
$265,260, and 9143 communicants. The average seating 
capacity of the edifices is 285; average value, $3401. 
Eighteen halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 1125, are 
also occupied. 



Summary by States. 



STATES. 



Alabama 

Arkansas 

Connecticut 

Florida 

Idaho 

Illinois 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Louisiana 

Minnesota 

Mississippi 

Missouri 

Nebraska 

New Jersey 

New York 

North Carolina . 

Ohio 

Pennsylvania . . . 
Rhode Island . . . 
South Dakota . . 

Texas 

West Virginia . . 
Wisconsin 

Total 



Organi- 
zations. 



I 
2 
2 
I 

I 

9 
3 

3 

1 

1 

5 
1 

1 

4 

4 
28 

1 

1 

5 

7 
2 

4 

9 
10 



Church 
Edifices. 



I 

2 
I 
I 

6 

2 



1 
2 

5 

24 

• ♦ 

1 

4 

7 

1 

8 

9 



Seating 
Ca- 
pacity. 



240 
600 
200 
200 
1,650 
500 
3OO 



50O 

200 

400 

I,40O 

7,015 

35° 
1,300 

2,162 

225 

1,800 
2,425 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 



$900 



3,000 

5,800 

55,700 

I,000 

15,900 

26,725 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

II 
60 



4,500 


103 


1,500 


14 


400 


28 


8,825 


35o 


4,300 


169 


3,500 


229 
6 




36 


2,500 


246 




33 


500 


13 


3,900 


267 


55, 28 5 


745 


7i,o 2 5 


3,274 




10 



131 

224 

1,271 
28 

50 

767 

1,078 



106 78 21,467 $265,260 9,143 



THE BAPTISTS. 33 

6. — THE FREEWILL BAPTISTS. 

The first church of this denomination was organized by 
Benjamin Randall in New Durham, N. H., in 1780. He 
was at first a Congregationalist. Changing his views on 
the^ subject of baptism, he became a Baptist; but he did 
not adhere to the Calvinistic doctrines of predestination, 
election, limited atonement, and final perseverance of the 
saints, as generally held at that time in that denomination. 
He was therefore adjudged unsound, and fellowship was 
withdrawn from him by the Baptists. This was in 1779. 
In 1780 he was ordained by two Baptist ministers who 
sympathized with his doctrinal views, and in the same year 
the first Freewill Baptist church was organized, as already 
stated. This church and others of like faith which sprung 
up in New England were simply called Baptist churches. 
At the close of the century the distinctive word " Freewill " 
was adopted, members having been popularly designated 
" Freewillers," in allusion to the doctrine held concerning 
the freedom of the will. The churches multiplied. At 
the end of the first year there were 5, at the close of the 
first decade 18, and at the close of the first half-century 
450, with 21,000 members. The denomination was grad- 
ually extended beyond the bounds of New England into 
the West. Its strong antislavery sentiment prevented its 
advance into the South. In 1835 the general conference, 
speaking for the whole body, took a pronounced position 
against slavery. In 1841 the Free- Communion Baptists 
of New York united with the Freewill Baptists, adding 55 
churches and 2500 members. The body lost several thou- 
sand members, however, by the Adventist movement and 
by local divisions. It had 60,000 in 1845, Dut m l &57 this 



34 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

number had been reduced to less than 49,000. Its num- 
bers also declined during the war, many of its ministers 
and members going into the army. By 1870 it had recov- 
ered from all its losses, reporting 60,000 members as re- 
turned in 1845. A fact deserving mention is that women 
began to labor as preachers among the churches as early as 
1 79 1. They are not debarred from ordination. 

The principles of doctrine and practice held by the Free- 
will Baptists are embodied in a "Treatise" ordered by the 
general conference in 1832 and published in 1834 and since 
revised. The doctrinal chapters, twenty-one in number, 
declare (to give their more distinctive statements) that 
though man cannot in his fallen state become the child of 
God by natural goodness and works of his own, redemp- 
tion and regeneration are freely provided for him. The 
" call of the gospel is coextensive with the atonement to 
all men," so that salvation is "equally possible to all." 
The " truly regenerate " are " through infirmity and mani- 
fold temptations" in "danger of falling," and "ought 
therefore to watch and pray, lest they make shipwreck of 
faith." Christian baptism is immersion, and participation 
in the Lord's Supper is the " privilege and duty of all who 
have spiritual union with Christ," and " no man has a right 
to forbid these tokens to the least of his disciples." The 
denomination has always advocated open communion, as 
expressed in the foregoing sentence, in opposition to close 
communion, which is the rule among the Regular Baptists. 
In the brief articles of faith provided for churches the 
" human will " is declared to be " free and self-determined, 
having power to yield to gracious influences and live, or 
resist them and perish," and the doctrine of election is de- 
scribed, not as an " unconditional decree " fixing the future 



THE BAPTISTS. 35 

state of man, but simply as God's determination " from the 
beginning to save all who should comply with the condi- 
tions of salvation." 

The Freewill Baptists have quarterly and yearly confer- 
ences, and a general conference meeting once in two years. 
The quarterly conference consists of delegates representing 
a number of churches. It inquires into the condition of 
the churches, and is empowered to advise, admonish, or 
withdraw fellowship from them. It may not, however, 
" deprive a church of its inpependent form of government 
nor its right to discipline its members, nor labor with in- 
dividual members of churches as such " ; it may only deal 
with the churches as churches. The yearly meeting is 
composed of delegates elected by quarterly meetings. It 
occupies the same relation to quarterly meetings as quar- 
terly meetings do to the churches. The general confer- 
ence, which is charged with the care of the general inter- 
ests of the denomination, is composed of delegates from 
the yearly meetings. It may discipline yearly meetings, 
but not quarterly meetings or churches. It is expressly 
forbidden to reverse or change the decisions of any of the 
subordinate bodies. Those desiring to become ministers 
are licensed for a year by the quarterly meeting and or- 
dained by a council of the meeting. Each church, besides 
its pastor, clerk, and treasurer, has a board of deacons, who 
assist at baptism and the Lord's Supper, which is observed 
monthly, have the care of the poor, and conduct religious 
meetings in the absence of the pastor. 

The denomination has 5 1 yearly meetings (some are 
called associations), with 1586 organizations, 1225 edifices, 
valued at $3,115,642, and 87,898 communicants. It also 
occupies 349 halls, etc., having a seating capacity of 37,260. 



36 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

It is represented in thirty-three States, chiefly Northern 
and Western. It is strongest in New England, where it 
originated. In Maine there are 16,294 members. This is 
the banner State of the denomination. 

The average seating capacity of the churches is 285, and 
the average value $2543. 



Summary by States. 



STATES. 



Alabama 

Arkansas 

California 

Connecticut .... 

Florida 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Louisiana 

Maine 

Maryland 

Massachusetts . 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Mississippi 

Missouri 

Nebraska 

New Hampshire 

New York 

North Carolina 

Ohio 

Oklahoma 

Pennsylvania . . 
Rhode Island . . 
South Dakota . . 

Tennessee 

Texas 

Vermont 

Virginia 

West Virginia . 
Wisconsin 

Total i,5 86 







Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


Organi- 


Church 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


zations. 


Edifices. 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


15 


13 


3,IOO 


$1,245 


847 


1 


I 


50O 


250 


40 


2 


2 


9OO 


19,500 


179 


2 


2 


4OO 


2,200 


125 

11 


3 
ii5 


"»3 


19,320 


■ •••*• 

71,500 


6,096 


3 1 


28 


8,075 


39,000 


1,926 


45 


36 


9,740 


65,800 


2,029 


36 


II 


4,900 


12,425 


I,36l 


21 


17 


4,450 


7,98o 


1,641 


40 


25 


4,830 


24,245 


I,000 


280 


232 


67,930 


584,750 


16,294 


3 


3 


525 


1,800 


98 


20 


17 


6,265 


188,200 


3,I 22 


128 


113 


29,H5 


277,275 


5,435 


30 


24 


5,385 


94,550 


i,497 


25 


20 


7,880 


7,540 


i,339 


108 


56 


15,720 


59,825 


4,752 


43 


19 


4,99° 


29,600 


1,185 


94 


89 


33,325 


379,000 


8,004 


134 


128 


36,727 


529,050 


8,636 


1 




200 


IOO 


11 


128 


103 


30,645 


H9,350 


6,982 


1 








IOO 


56 


40 


9,695 


76,300 


2,478 


26 


26 


7,845 


226,757 


3,252 


5 


4 


700 


II,500 


168 


53 


35 


IO,895 


22,825 


2,864 


8 


6 


887 


3,300 


261 


43 


34 


9,IIO 


94,375 


2,325 


9 


6 


1,725 


7,000 


478 


32 


10 


3,350 


34,000 


1,668 


48 


42 


10,150 


94,4oo 


1,683 



1,225 349,309 $3> II 5, 6 42 87,898 



THE BAPTISTS. 37 

7. — THE ORIGINAL FREEWILL BAPTISTS. 

In the first half of the eighteenth century a number of 
General Baptist churches were organized in North Carolina. 
These, with some which had been formed in Virginia a 
little earlier, constituted an association in 1729. Thirty 
years later many of these General had become Calvinistic 
or Regular Baptist churches. Those who did not unite 
with the Calvinistic associations were popularly called 
" Freewillers," because they held to the doctrine of the 
freedom of the will. Accepting that term, they became 
known eventually as Original Freewill Baptists, the word 
" original " probably referring to their early history. 

Their doctrines are set forth in a confession of faith con- 
sisting of eighteen articles. It declares that Christ " freely 
gave himself a ransom for all, tasting death for every 
man"; that God wants all to come to repentance; that 
" all men, at one time or another, are found in such capac- 
ity as that through the grace of God they may be eternally 
saved"; that those "ordained to condemnation" are the 
ungodly who refuse to repent and believe the gospel; 
that children dying in infancy are not subject to the 
second death ; that God has not " decreed any person 
to everlasting death or everlasting life out of respect or 
mere choice," except in appointing the "godly unto life 
and the ungodly who die in sin unto death " ; that only 
believers should be baptized, and the only baptism is im- 
mersion. They believe in washing the saints' feet and in 
anointing the sick with oil. 

The churches hold for business purposes quarterly con- 
ferences, in which all members may participate ; they have 
a clerk, a treasurer, deacons who prepare for the commun- 
ion service and care for the poor, and ruling elders to settle 



38 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES, 

controversies between brethren. Communion and feet- 
washing are as a rule held quarterly. Members of churches 
are forbidden to frequent the " race-track, the card-table, 
shooting-matches, or any other place of disorder." In 
church trials it is provided that " no person of color within 
the pale of the church shall give testimony against any 
person " except one " of color." Only male members shall 
occupy the offices of the church. Annual conferences, 
composed of all the elders (pastors), ministers (ordained), 
and preachers (licentiates) in good standing, and of dele- 
gates from the churches, have power to " silence " preach- 
ers, try and disown or discontinue elders, receive new 
churches, and settle difficulties in churches. 

There are three conferences, with churches in the two 
Carolinas. The number of organizations is 167, with 125 
church edifices, valued at $57,005, and 11,864 communi- 
cants. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 331, 
and their average value $455. Forty-three halls, etc., af- 
ford seating capacity for 4650 persons. 

Summary by States. 

Seating Value of Cora- 



muni- 



states • 0r ? ani - 2^ rCh Ca- Church 

states, zations. Edifices. pac ity. Property. cants. 

North Carolina ... . 133 99 35,75° $52,355 10,224 
South Carolina ... . 34 26 5,650 4,650 1,040 

Total 167 125 41,400 $57,005 11,864 

8. — THE GENERAL BAPTISTS. 

The General Baptists are thus distinguished because 
originally they differed from the Particular or Regular 
Baptists in holding that the atonement of Christ was gen- 
eral, not particular ; that is, for the whole race, and not 



THE BAPTISTS. 



39 



simply for those effectually called. There were General 
Baptists in England early in the seventeenth century. 
Indeed, some of their historians claim that they appeared 
both in England and America before the Particular or 
Regular Baptists. 

General Baptists in New England associated themselves 
in a yearly meeting at the beginning of the eighteenth 
century. Churches of the same faith and order were also 
organized in the first half of that century in Maryland, 
Virginia, and the Carolinas. Most of these early churches, 
it appears, subsequently became Regular or Calvinistic 
churches. 

The first association of General Baptists in the West, 
where the denomination now has its entire strength, was 
the Liberty, of Kentucky, organized in 1824. In 1830 it 
adopted the practice of open communion, and about 1845 
changed one of its articles of belief, which had been form- 
ulated at its organization, so as to embrace " infants and 
idiots' in the covenants of God's grace, and another so 
as to say that " he that shall endure to the end, the same 
shall be saved," instead of declaring that "the saints will 
finally persevere through grace to glory." These changes 
indicated the desire to eliminate such elements of Calvin- 
ism as had been introduced when the articles were adopted 
a few years before. 

In 1870 the General Baptists formed a general associa- 
tion, in which all General Baptist associations are repre- 
sented. The purpose of the general association was to 
bring " into more intimate and fraternal relation and effect- 
ive cooperation various bodies of liberal Baptists'." The 
denomination has received accessions of Freewill churches, 
but some of its churches have in turn joined Freewill and 



4 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

other Baptist bodies. It has increased in membership 
quite rapidly. In 1870 it had 8000 members; in 1880, 
12,367; and in 1890, 21,362. It is represented in the 
States of Indiana, Illinois, Kentucky, Tennessee, Missouri, 
Arkansas, and Nebraska. 

The confession of faith adopted by the general associa- 
tion declares that the Bible is the only rule of faith and 
practice ; that there is one God, the Father, the Son, and 
the Holy Ghost; that man is " fallen and depraved" and 
has no ability in himself to salvation ; that he that endures 
to the end shall be saved ; that rewards and punishment 
are eternal ; that the only proper mode of baptism is im- 
mersion; that the only proper subjects of baptism are 
believers; that none save infants and idiots can partake 
of the benefits of the atonement, which was made for all, 
except by repentance and faith. They are in substantial 
agreement with the Freewill Baptists. 

The General Baptists have 22 associations, 399 organi- 
zations, 209 edifices, valued at $201,140, and 21,362 com- 
municants. The average seating capacity of the edifices 
is 344, and their average value $964. There are 180 halls, 
etc., with a seating capacity of 28,201. 

Summary by States. 

_ . ~, , Seating Value of Com- 

Orgam- Church £ a _ Church mum- 

states. zations. Edifices. pac j t y # Property. cants. 

Arkansas 33 4 2,000 $1,565 W 

Illinois 41 3o 8,400 12,125 2,605 

Indiana 64 59 22.800 135,425 5>35 x 

Kentucky 68 27 10,125 20,950 4,455 

Missouri 166 70 21,025 22,675 6,654 

Nebraska 5 • • • "o" " * J^o. 

Tennessee 22 19 7,5™ 8 >4°° ^ OQ ^ 

Total 399 209 71,850 $201,140 21,362 



THE BAPTISTS. 4 1 

9. — THE SEPARATE BAPTISTS. 

The Separate Baptists of the last century were those 
who favored the great Whitefield revival movement. 
They separated from those Baptists who, for various rea- 
sons, opposed the revival. They had considerable acces- 
sions from the Congregational churches, and became nu- 
merous in New England, Virginia, and elsewhere. Most of 
these Separate Baptists formed a union with the Regular 
Baptists a century or more ago, but a few still maintain 
separate organizations. Two associations which retain the 
word " Separate " in their title are counted as Regular 
Baptists. 

Separate Baptists are generally in doctrinal agreement 
with the Freewill Baptists, holding to a general atonement 
and rejecting the doctrine of election and reprobation. 

There is one association, with 24 organizations, 19 church 
edifices, valued at $9200, and 1599 communicants. The 
average seating capacity of the edifices is 297, and thur 
average value $484. There are 5 halls, etc., with a sea t- 
ing capacity of 525. 

Summary. 

Organi- Church S ^ tin « Y^ ue ? f Co ^" 

state. Z J ^ Ca- Church mu*i- 

^^ pacity. Property. cants. 

Indiana 24 19 5,650 $9,200 1,599 



IO. — THE UNITED BAPTISTS. 

There being in Congregational and Baptist churches in 
New England some opposition to the great revival move- 
ment of the eighteenth century led by George Whitefield, 
a separation occurred in many instances, and there were 



42 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

" Separates " both among the Congregationalists and Bap- 
tists. The latter were called Separate Baptists, and those 
from whom they separated were called, by way of distinc- 
tion, Regular Baptists, a name which they still retain. The 
Separate Baptists became quite numerous in New England 
(where many of those who separated from the Congrega- 
tional churches united with them) and elsewhere. But in 
the last quarter of the eighteenth century and the begin- 
ning of the present, Separate and Regular Baptists came 
together in Virginia, Kentucky, and elsewhere, and called 
themselves United Baptists. The great body of these are 
now known as Regular or Missionary Baptists. 

There are still a few United Baptists who retain the old 
title and an independent existence. These are tabulated 
herewith separately. A few associations in full fellowship 
with the Regular Baptists still use the word " United." 
The doctrinal basis on which the union of Separate and 
Regular Baptists was accomplished in Kentucky in 1801 
was not distinctly Calvinistic. While it did declare the 
final perseverance of the saints, it did not set forth election 
or reprobation, and it stipulated that the holding of the 
doctrine that " Christ tasted death for every man" (gen- 
eral atonement) should be " no bar to communion." The 
United Baptists, according to the articles of faith set forth 
by most of their associations, are now moderately Calvin- 
istic. These articles declare that Christ " suffered and died 
to make atonement for sin," not indicating whether this 
atonement was general or particular; that though the gos- 
pel is to be preached to all nations, and sinners are to be 
called upon to repent, such is their opposition to the gospel 
that they freely choose a state of sin; that God in his 
"mere good pleasure" elected or chose in Christ a great 



THE BAPTISTS. 



43 



multitude among all nations ; that through the influences 
of the Holy Spirit he " effectually calls them," and they 
"freely choose Christ for their Saviour"; that those who 
are united to God by a living faith are forgiven and justi- 
fied "solely on account of the merits of Christ"; that 
those who are justified and regenerated will persevere 
to the end; that baptism should be administered only 
to believers and by immersion; that the Lord's Supper 
should be " observed by those who have been regenerated, 
regularly baptized, and become members of a gospel 
church " ; that feet- washing ought to be practiced by all 
baptized believers. 

There are 12 associations of United Baptists, with 204 
organizations, 179 church edifices, valued at $80,150, and 
13,209 communicants. The average seating capacity of 
the churches is 336, and their average value $448. Halls, 
etc., 23, with a seating capacity of 3650. 

Summary by States. 

states 0r g ani - Chur( * Se r riDg Y ri Ue u Com - 

states. zat . ons> Edifices Ca- Church mum- 

paaty. Property. cants. 

Alabama 15 15 4,900 $5,900 702 

Arkansas 3 3 1,000 925 146 

Kentucky 81 78 29,850 39,750 6,443 

Missouri • 45 3 2 11,920 15,975 2,738 

Tennessee 60 51 12,550 17,600 3,180 

Total 204 179 60,220 $80,150 13,209 



II. — THE BAPTIST CHURCH OF CHRIST. 

This body holds a separate position among Baptists. Its 
oldest associations, the Elk River and Duck River, were 
organized in 1808 in Tennessee, where more than half of 



44 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

the communicants reported are to be found. Its articles 
of faith set forth a mild form of Calvinism, with a general 
atonement. They declare that Christ " tasted death for 
every man " and made it possible for God to have mercy 
upon all who come unto him on gospel terms ; that sinners 
are justified by faith; that the saints will persevere; that 
true believers are the only proper subjects of baptism; 
that immersion is the only proper baptism ; and that bap- 
tism, the Lord's Supper, and feet- washing are ordinances 
of the gospel to be continued until Christ's second coming. 
This body claims to be the oldest body of Baptists, and 
that there were no others in Tennessee until 1825, when 
the Two- Seed churches came into existence as the result 
of what is known as the Antinomian Controversy. 

There are 152 organizations, 135 church edifices, val- 
ued at $56,755, and 8254 communicants. Of the latter, 
5065 are in Tennessee ; the rest are divided between Ala- 
bama, Arkansas, Mississippi, Missouri, North Carolina, and 
Texas. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 
304, and their average value $422. Seventeen halls, etc., 
are occupied as places of worship. They have a seating 
capacity of 1275. 

Summary by States. 

Seating Value of Com- 



Organi- Church Ca _ Church 



mum- 



states. zations. Edifices. pa city. Property. cants. 

Alabama 18 18 4,800 $5,200 782 

Arkansas 27 18 4,700 7,8oo 887 

Mississippi 8 8 2,400 4,95o 368 

Missouri 4 2 435 900 185 

North Carolina ... . 16 16 4,600 5,400 059 

Tennessee 69 69 22,950 31,355 5,<™5 

Texas 10 3 



1,000 1,150 3°8 



Total 152 135 40,885 $56,755 8. 2 54 



THE BAPTISTS. 45 

12. — THE PRIMITIVE BAPTISTS. 

Those who are variously known as " Primitive," " Old 
School," "Regular," and "Anti-Mission" Baptists are so 
called because of their opposition, begun more than fifty 
years ago, to the establishment of Sunday-schools, mission, 
Bible, and other societies, which they regard as modern 
and human institutions unwarranted by the Scriptures and 
unnecessary. 

Opposition among Baptists to the missionary and other 
church societies was manifested some years before the 
division began. In 1835 the Chemung Association, hav- 
ing churches in New York and Pennsylvania, adopted a 
resolution declaring that as a number of associations with 
which it had been in correspondence had " departed from 
the simplicity of the doctrine and practice of the gospel of 
Christ," " uniting themselves with the world and what are 
falsely called benevolent societies founded upon a monied 
basis," and preaching a gospel " differing from the gospel 
of Christ," it would not continue in fellowship with them. 
It urged all Baptists who could not approve the new ideas 
to come out and be separate from those holding them. 
The Baltimore (Md.) Association made a similar declara- 
tion in 1836, and a gradual separation was the result. The 
Warwick Association of New York issued a circular letter 
in 1 840, which shows that a warm controversy was then in 
progress. This letter, which was written in behalf of the 
"new ideas," charged the Primitive brethren with holding 
hyper- Calvinistic doctrines, and insisted that their predes- 
tinarianism was such as practically to deny any responsi- 
bility in man for his conduct or condition. It attributed 
to them statements to the effect that God carries on his 



46 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

work " without the least instrumentality whatever," and 
that " all the preaching from John the Baptist until now, 
if made to bear on one unregenerated sinner," could not 
" quicken his poor dead soul." The Primitive Baptists do 
not oppose the preaching of the gospel, but believe that 
God will convert the world in his own way and own good 
time without the aid of missionary societies. 

Primitive Baptist associations generally print in their an- 
nual minutes articles of faith, a form of constitution, and rules 
of order. The articles of faith, while practically the same 
in doctrinal view, vary in length and phraseology. Some 
of them have eleven articles, some less, some more. They 
declare that by Adam's fall or transgression "all his 
posterity became sinners in the sight of God"; that the 
" corruption of human nature " is such that man cannot by 
his own free will and ability " reinstate himself in the favor 
of God " ; that " God elected, or chose, his people in Christ 
before the foundation of the world " ; that sinners are jus- 
tified " only by the righteousness of Christ, imputed to 
them " ; that the saints will finally persevere and " not one 
of them will ever be finally lost"; that "baptism, the 
Lord's Supper, and washing the saints' feet are ordinances 
of the gospel and should be continued until Christ's second 
coming"; that "the institutions of the day [church soci- 
eties] are the works of man " ; that it is therefore " wrong 
to join them," and that no fellowship should be had with 
them. An article of the constitution declines " fellowship 
with any church or churches " which support any " mis- 
sionary, Bible, tract, or Sunday-school union society or 
advocates State conventions or theological schools," or 
« any other society " formed " under the pretense of cm 



THE BAPTISTS. 47 

culating the gospel of Christ." The Primitive Baptists 
have no State conventions or theological seminaries. They 
acknowledge no other mode of baptism than immersion, 
and insist that only believers are proper subjects of it, that 
it is a prerequisite to the Lord's Supper, and that no min- 
ister has a right to administer the ordinances unless he 
has been " called of God," " come under the imposition of 
hands by a presbytery," and is " in fellowship with the 
church of which he is a member." 

The denomination is represented in twenty- eight States 
and the District of Columbia. Its strongholds are : Geor- 
gia, 18,535; Alabama, 14,903; Tennessee, 13,972; North 
Carolina, 11,740; and Kentucky, 10,665. It has little 
strength in any Northern State except Indiana and Illinois. 
The total of members is 121,347. There are 3222 organi- 
zations which have 2849 edifices, with a seating capacity 
of 899,275 and a value of $1,649,851. The average seat- 
ing capacity is 312 and the average value $580. 

According to the Baptist Almanac of 1844, there were 
in that year 184 Primitive Baptist associations, with 1622 
churches, 900 ordained ministers, and 61,162 members. 
If these returns were correct they have gained since that 
date 1600 churches and about 60,000 members. While 
their associations usually print annual minutes, which give 
statistics of membership and number of churches, no gen- 
eral returns for the denomination are published. For many 
years its membership has been estimated at 45,000 by 
statisticians of other churches. The census tables show 
that this estimate was wide of the mark. There are 279 
associations, of which 1 5 are colored. Colored members 
are not numerous. 



48 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Summary by States. 

~ . ^, , Seating Value of Com- 

Organi- Church Ca _ Church muni- 

states. zations. Edifices. pac i ty> Property. cants. 

Alabama 360 325 105,076 $125,364 14,903 

Arkansas 121 93 21,708 29,032 2,994 

Delaware 6 7 i,55° IQ ,ooo 183 

District of Columbia 2 34 

Florida 67 65 15,820 27,525 i,997 

Georgia 483 475 168,935 210,455 18,535 

Illinois.. 160 132 40,100 93,100 5,301 

Indiana H4 128 50,024 123,550 7,078 

Iowa 34 15 5,3oo 9,95o 853 

Kansas 19 7 2,300 10, 100 468 

Kentucky 225 208 60,580 151,425 10,665 

Louisiana 43 42 H,775 18,955 1,602 

Maine 3 3 625 3,300 W 

Maryland 16 15 3,325 27,950 373 

Massachusetts 1 1 150 5, 500 10 

Mississippi 109 104 26,620 38,600 3,259 

Missouri. 129 93 28,250 8 3 ,975 3,763 

Nebraska 2 r 300 800 40 

New Tersev 4 4 i,4°o 8,000 255 

SewS:: 31 * Q 8 >r 8 ^°? ^il 

North Carolina ... . 311 294 89,800 129,695 n,740 

Ohio 139 138 40,285 123,190 4,262 

Pennsylvania 15 1° 3,420 14,100 3H 

South Carolina ... . 23 23 5,75o 7,050 S3" 

Tennessee 316 290 97,165 147,455 *3,972 

Texas ... *5 6 91 27,220 34,675 4,201 

Virginia 234 191 62,195 93,205 9,95o 

West Virginia 65 64 16,700 24,700 2,777 

Wisconsin 4 4 1,200 4, 500 ™ 

Total ,. 3,222 2,849 899,273 $1,649,851 121,347 

13.— THE OLD TWO-SEED-IN-THE-SPIRIT PREDESTI- 

NARIAN BAPTISTS. 

These are very conservative Baptists, who are not in 

fellowship with the Regular or Missionary, nor with the 
Primitive or any other body of Baptists. They are strongly 
Calvinistic, holding firmly to the doctrine of predestination, 



THE BAPTISTS. 49 

as their name indicates. The phrase "Two Seed" is un- 
derstood to indicate their belief that there are two seeds 
— one of evil and one of good. This doctrine is generally 
accredited to Elder Daniel Parker, a native of Virginia, 
who was ordained in Tennessee in 1806, and labored in 
that State till 181 7, in Illinois till 1836, and then in Texas, 
where he died. He published in 1826 a pamphlet which 
set forth the two-seed doctrine, and in 1829 another, en- 
titled " Second Dose of the Doctrine of Two Seeds." The 
following explanation of the doctrine has been given by a 
writer who had access to the pamphlets and other writings 
relating to it : 

" The essence of good is God ; the essence of evil is the 
devil. Good angels are emanations from or particles of 
God ; evil angels are particles of the devil. When God 
created Adam and Eve they were endowed with an ema- 
nation from himself, or particles of God were included in 
their constitution. They were wholly good. Satan, how- 
ever, infused into them particles of his essence, by which 
they were corrupted. In the beginning God had appointed 
that Eve should bring forth only a certain number of off- 
spring ; the same provision applied to each of her daughters. 
But when the particles of evil essence had been infused 
by Satan, the conception of Eve and of her daughters was 
increased. They were now required to bear the original 
number, who were styled the seed of God, and an addi- 
tional number, who were called the seed of the serpent. 

" The seed of God constituted a part of the body of 
Christ. For them the atonement was absolute ; they 
would all be saved. The seed of the serpent did not par- 
take of the benefits of the atonement, and would all be lost. 
All the manifestations of good or evil in men are but dis- 



50 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

plays of the essence that has been infused into them. The 
Christian warfare is a conflict between these essences." 

Not all the associations accept the peculiar title given 
above. Some call themselves simply " Regular/' others, 
" Regular Predestinarian," and still others, " Regular Two- 
Seed Predestinarian Primitive Baptists." Their articles of 
faith also vary in phraseology. One set is quite brief, 
having only ten articles; another is more extended and 
embraces twelve articles. The latter declares that God 
is the Creator of all things and governs all things in 
righteousness ; that man was created holy, but by sin fell 
into a depraved state, from which he is utterly unable to 
extricate himself; that God's elect were chosen in Christ 
before the world began, and "appointed to faith and 
obedience in love " by the Spirit of God because of the 
"righteousness, life, death, resurrection, and ascension" of 
Christ; that God's elect will in due time be effectually 
called and regenerated, the righteousness of God being 
imputed to them ; that they will never finally fall away ; 
that good works are the fruits of faith and grace in the 
heart and follow after regeneration ; that ministers should 
receive "legal authority" through the imposition of the 
hands of a presbytery acting for a gospel church, and 
should be subject to the discipline of the church; that the 
" eternal work of the Holy Spirit " is manifested externally 
as well as internally, in experimental religion and the call 
to the ministry, and the true church should distinguish 
itself from all " false sects," and have no fellowship with 
them ; that the church is a spiritual kingdom which men 
in a state of nature cannot see, and it should therefore re- 
ceive as members only those who have hope in Christ and 



THE BAPTISTS. 5 I 

an experimental knowledge of salvation; that the ceremony 
of feet- washing ought to be observed, and that the joys of 
the righteous and the punishment of the wicked will be 
endless. 

Two- Seed Predestinarian Baptists differ from Primitive 
Baptists concerning the doctrine of Predestination. The 
former hold, according to the statements of one of their 
prominent elders, that God predestined all his children to 
eternal life, and the devil and all his spiritual children to 
the eternal kingdom of darkness ; that he foreordained all 
events whatever, from the creation to the consummation 
of all things, not suffering, in his infinite wisdom and per- 
fect knowledge, anything to occur to change his plans. 
The Primitive Baptists hold, as explained by the same 
authority, that while God predestined some to eternal life, 
his predestination did not extend absolutely to all things, 
for this doctrine would, they insist, blasphemously impute 
to the Almighty the existence of evil, and do away with 
sin and human accountability. Some of the Old Two- 
Seed Baptists claim Peter Waldo, John Calvin, Wyclif, 
Knox, and Bunyan as " elders " who held the true faith as 
to the two seeds, and say that Arminius was the great cor- 
rupter of sound doctrine on this subject. 

Many of the Two-Seed Baptists are strongly opposed 
to a paid ministry. They hold that the calling of the min- 
istry is "to comfort Zion, feed the flock, and contend 
earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints." They 
are antinomians, and do not believe that the help of a min- 
ister is needed by the Saviour to reach and save sinners. 
He is a full and complete Saviour and carries on the work 
of salvation without the help of men. " Modern insti- 



52 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

tutions," such as Sunday-schools, theological seminaries, 
Bible and missionary societies, are regarded with marked 
disfavor, as among the Primitive Baptists. 

There are 50 associations, with 473 organizations, 397 
church edifices, valued at $172,230, and 12,851 commu- 
nicants. Though the communicants are scattered over 
twenty-four States, they are most numerous in Texas, 
Tennessee, Kentucky, Mississippi, and Arkansas. The 
average seating capacity of the edifices is 339, and the 
average value $434. There are 75 halls, etc., with a seat- 
ing capacity of 5285. 

Summary by States. 

Organi- 



states, zations. 



Alabama 24 

Arkansas 62 

Florida 4 

Georgia 18 

Idaho 2 

Illinois 3 

Indiana 14 

Iowa 1 

Kansas 8 

Kentucky 58 

Louisiana 10 

Maine 3 

Mississippi 26 

Missouri 3 2 

New York 3 

North Carolina 9 

Ohio 1 

Oregon 15 

Pennsylvania 5 

Tennessee 37 

Texas 101 

Virginia 7 

Washington 5 

West Virginia 25 

Total 473 





Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


Church 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


Edifices. 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


24 


4,900 


$7,050 


538 


58 


24,880 


30,800 


1,230 


4 


80O 


400 


39 


18 


4,90O 


4,950 


33o 


2 


55° 


700 


61 


1 


200 


80O 


5i 


14 


5,000 


6,700 


346 
10 


2 


500 


60O 


162 


S8 


21,700 


29,450 


2,401 


10 


2,050 


I,900 


170 


3 


1,000 


1,400 


115 


26 


6,800 


10,250 


840 


23 


7,900 


9,050 


668 
96 


3 


1,300 


1,900 


3 


850 


680 


183 


1 


300 


400 


33 


2 


1,400 


1,800 


194 


5 


4,900 


4,000 


264 


36 


13,900 


l6,800 


1,270 


82 


23 5 o75 


3I, 6 50 


2,831 


2 


675 


1,050 


142 


1 


150 


4OO 


7i 


l 9 


7,000 


9,500 


806 


397 


134,730 


$172,230 


12,851 



THE BAPTISTS. 53 

The following table gives a summary of all Baptist bodies. 

The returns in one or two cases are somewhat fuller than 
those of the census. 

Summary by States of All Baptist Bodies. 

Organi- Church S< * tin 2 ^alueof Com- 

STATES - zatTons. Edifices. C ?" p Chur< * mu " 1 " 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Alabama 3,302 3,109 906,734 $2,110,362 258,405 

Arizona 6 4 875 1 1,200 197 

Arkansas 2,279 1,780 518,813 1,066,104 128,724 

California 165 123 34,925 763,860 11,383 

Colorado 54 40 10,935 440,000 4,944 

Connecticut .... 139 142 48,280 1,656,750 22,600 

Delaware 19 23 6,332 184,300 2,006 

District of Co- 
lumbia 63 51 26,500 914,150 19,372 

Florida 807 699 151,843 375,936 41,647 

Georgia 3,966 3,895 1,237,431 3,i°9>39° 357,241 

Idaho 23 13 2,930 27,200 745 

Illinois 1,324 1,163 35 2 , I 33 3,681,360 109,640 

Indiana 829 763 255,604 1,627,297 70,380 

Indian Territory 181 no 18,485 35,765 9,147 

Iowa 500 393 104,771 1,242,690 33,962 

Kansas 617 364 95,715 921,958 34,665 

Kentucky 2,273 2,024 662,455 3,020,742 229,524 

Louisiana 1,44* J ,376 321,426 988,967 98,552 

Maine 523 461 131,224 1,511,000 35,463 

Maryland 104 100 37,659 831,275 16,238 

Massachusetts .. 340 364 149,004 6,301,530 62,966 

Michigan 523 466 130,680 2,135,694 39,580 

Minnesota 229 187 46,460 1,204,889 16,441 

Mississippi 2,679 2,562 734,185 1,433,332 224,801 

Missouri 2,355 ^755 536,240 2,980,316 159,371 

Montana 14 n 2,950 89,000 683 

Nebraska 284 186 42,280 549,010 13,481 

Nevada 9 1 500 7,000 63 

New Hampshire 179 186 61,635 964,050 16,772 

New Jersey 232 261 97,375 3,020,913 39,760 

New Mexico ... . 15 4 1,250 22,000 355 

New York 1,071 1,079 363,3 2 3 13,625^588 142,736 

North Carolina . 3,124 3,048 1,098,084 2,556,147 310,920 

North Dakota .. 54 33 7,665 90,300 2,298 

Ohio 885 828 240,415 2,819,828 69,093 

Oklahoma 1 316 



54 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 
Summary by States of All Baptist Bodies. — Continued. 



STATES. 



Organi- Church 
zations. Edifices. 



Oregon 123 7 1 

Pennsylvania . . . 720 704 

Rhode Island... 113 117 

South Carolina.. 1,676 1,633 

South Dakota .. 90 59 

Tennessee 2,413 2,193 

Texas 4,061 2,551 

Utah 4 3 

Vermont 143 *37 

Virginia 2,038 1,938 

Washington 95 56 

West Virginia . . 681 485 

Wisconsin 254 235 

Wyoming 9 3 

Total 43,° 2 9 37>7&9 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 

I9,HO 
240,204 

4I,000 
521,009 

12,236 

720,815 

667,120 

700 

37,234 
689,609 

12,690 
140,220 

59,906 

525 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$319,125 
6,088,322 
I,450,II7 
1,606,385 

239>°75 

2,566,373 
2,119,096 

65,000 

678,875 
3,152,582 

242,160 

552,365 
964,570 

27,875 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

5,500 
86,620 
17,293 

203,959 

4,052 

186,174 

248,523 

327 
11,258 

303,134 

3,941 

45,4H 

17,041 

262 



1 1,599>534 $82,392,423 3,717,969 



CHAPTER III. 

THE RIVER BRETHREN. 

THOSE who first constituted the body popularly known 
as River Brethren came to this country from Switzerland 
in 1 750 and settled near the Susquehanna River in eastern 
Pennsylvania. They have no history to which the inquirer 
can refer, and they are able to give few particulars of the 
early life of the denomination. They were, it is supposed, 
Mennonites. As the result of a revival movement, begin- 
ning in 1770, many of these people who had been formal 
in their worship became zealous believers, and organized 
separate congregations. The first members were baptized, 
it is believed, in the Susquehanna River, and the denomi- 
nation thus came to be known as River Brethren. Jacob 
Engle was their first minister. 

In their belief they hold to trine immersion, the washing 
of feet, nonresistance, and nonconformity to the world. 
In many points in belief and practice they are like the 
Mennonites. 

I. — THE BRETHREN IN CHRIST. 

This is by far the largest and best organized branch of 
the River Brethren. Its churches, of which there are 78, 
are associated in district conferences, and there is also a 
general conference, representing the whole body. There 
are twenty of the district conferences. The total of com- 

55 



56 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

municants is 2688. The average seating capacity of the 
churches is 422, and their average value $1623. There 
are 27 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 1080. 



Summary by States. 

^ • m. u Seating Value of 

states ° r ? ani " S"/ Ca- Church 

states. zations. Edifices. padty Property. 

Illinois 12 6 2,300 $13,700 

Indiana 7 2 700 1,800 

Iowa 2 . . 

Kansas 9 5 2 , x 5o 9,5oo 

Maryland 1 1 600 3,000 

Michigan 7 2 250 550 

New York 1 1 4oo 1,800 

Ohio 13 9 3,900 14,100 

Pennsylvania 26 19 8,705 28,000 

Total 78 45 I9>°°5 $73,°5° 

Summary by Districts. 

DISTRICTS. 

Ashland, Ohio 3 2 500 $1,500 

Center, Pa 3 •■• 

Clarence Center, N. Y. . . 1 1 400 1,800 

Cumberland, Pa 2 2 800 3,000 

Dayton, Ohio and Ind. . . 6 4 i>9°° M°° 

Donegal, Pa 2 2 1,200 4,500 

Indiana, Ind 6 1 # 700 1,800 

Iowa, Iowa 2 

Lykins Valley, Pa 5 4 M05 4,000 

Morrison's Cove, Pa 4 4 i,9°° 3, 000 

New Guilford, Pa. & Md. 2 2 1,000 4,200 

North Dickinson, Kan. . . 5 5 2,150 9,5°° 

North Franklin, Pa 6 3 i>7«> 4,000 

Pine Creek, 111 2 1 500 1,200 

Port Huron, Mich 7 2 250 550 

Rapho,Pa 3 3 i»°oo 7,7oo 

Shannon, 111 6 4 1,5°° »»300 

South Dickinson, Kan. . . 4 

Wayne, Ohio 5 3 l X i,5«> 4,200 

Whiteside, 111 4 1 300 1,200 

Total 78 45 l 9>°°$ $73,°5° 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

l8l 
I30 

40 
588 

36 

52 

32 

4IO 

1,219 

2,688 



56 

23 

32 

130 

235 
222 

120 

40 
216 

137 
72 

289 

234 

43 

52 

221 

9i 

299 

129 
47 



2,688 



THE RIVER BRETHREN. 57 

2. — THE OLD ORDER OF YORKER BRETHREN. 

This branch is generally called " Yorker " Brethren, be- 
cause when the River Brethren were divided in 1862 the 
churches in York County were not affected by the division. 
It is an extremely small body, holding to the original doc- 
trines and practices of the River Brethren. 



Summary by States. 

states. Oi*ani- Church S f§ a S Value of Com- 

STATKS * zations. Edifices. <£ p Chur ^ muiu - 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Indiana.. 1 I2 

15 



Iowa I 

Ohio 2 

Pennsylvania 4 

Total 8 



Ohio 2 38 

• • • • . . 149 

• • • • ♦ ■ 2 I a. 



3- — THE UNITED ZION'S CHILDREN. 

This branch is the result of a division which occurred in 
Dauphin County, Pa., in 1853. It has the same confession 
of faith as the River Brethren, and differs from them only 
in unimportant particulars. In observing the ceremony of 
feet- washing one person both washes and dries; among 
the River Brethren one person does the washing and an- 
other the drying. Services are held in the churches alter- 
nately every six weeks. Communion is celebrated once 
or twice a year. 

The 25 organizations are all in Pennsylvania. They 
own that number of houses of worship, valued at $8300. 
The number of members is 525. 






58 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Summary. 

-..-,,, Seating Value of Com- 

state Orgam- Church Ca _ Church muni . 

statu. zauons. Edifices. padty Property. cants. 

Pennsylvania 25 25 3,100 $8,300 525 

Summary by States of All River Brethren. 

Illinois 12 6 2,300 $13,700 181 

Indiana 8 2 700 1,800 142 

Iowa 3 |5 

Kansas 9 5 2 , J 5o 9,500 588 

Maryland 1 1 600 3,000 36 

Michigan 7 2 250 55© 52 

New York 1 1 400 1,800 32 

Ohio 15 9 3,900 14,100 448 

Pennsylvania 55 44 11,805 3o,9°o *> 8 93 

Total hi 70 22,105 $81,350 3,427 



CHAPTER IV. 

THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN. 

This body of Christians originated in several separate 
and spontaneous movements in 1827-30. The first public 
meeting held by them was in Dublin, Ireland. A large 
company of them was gathered in Plymouth, England, 
whence they are popularly called " Plymouth " Brethren, 
a title they do not accept. They speak of themselves as 
believers, Christians, saints, or Brethren. Division soon 
came among them, and they now exist in England in sev- 
eral branches. From England they came to Canada and 
the United States. 

The Brethren accept the Scriptures as their only guide, 
acknowledging no creeds, rituals, or anything " which sa- 
vors of reason or mere expediency." They do not allow 
that ordination is necessary to the ministry. They hold 
that gift is sufficient authorization for the exercise of the 
privilege of the priesthood of all believers, the Holy Spirit 
being the guide. Hence they have no presiding officers 
in their public meetings. Woman's sphere is considered 
as private. 

They accept the evangelical doctrines of the Trinity, of 
the sinless humanity and absolute divinity of Christ, and 
of Christ's atonement by his sacrificial death, and hold that 
the Holy Spirit is present in the believer and in the church, 
and that believers are eternally secure. They look for the 

59 



60 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

personal premillennial coming of Christ, and believe that 
the punishment of the wicked will be eternal. 

Their view of the church is that it is one and indivisible. 
Christ is the head of it, the Holy Spirit the bond of union, 
and every believer a member. It was begun at Pentecost 
and will be completed at the second advent. 

They regard the various denominations as based upon 
creeds, an ordained ministry, and separate organizations, 
and do not therefore fellowship them. They meet every 
Sunday to " break bread," which is the term they use to 
designate the sacrament of the Lord's Supper. Other 
meetings are held for Bible study and prayer, and, when- 
ever occasion offers, for the unconverted. They own no 
church edifices, but meet in halls and private houses. 

The divisions in England are partly reproduced in the 
United States. The last division in this country, by which 
the third and fourth branches were created out of the third, 
was due to a question of belief. The following are the 
branches, the Roman numerals being introduced for the 
sake of distinction : 
Plymouth Brethren I. 
Plymouth Brethren II. 
Plymouth Brethren III. 
Plymouth Brethren IV. 

I# THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN I. 

This is the main body of Brethren. They are regarded 
as more conservative than the second branch, but less so 
than the third and fourth branches. They have 109 
assemblies or organizations, with 2279 members, who are 
divided among twenty-seven States and the District of 



THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN. 



6l 



Columbia. As the Plymouth Brethren have no houses 
of worship, and consequently no church property, those 
columns are omitted, and the table is arranged to show 
the number of halls occupied and their seating capacity. 



Summary by States. 



STATES, ETC. 

California 

Colorado 

Delaware 

District of Columbia 

Florida 

Georgia 

Illinois , 

Indiana 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky , 

Maine 

Maryland 

Massachusetts , 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Missouri 

Nebraska 

New Hampshire 

New Jersey 

New York 

North Carolina 

Ohio 

Pennsylvania 

Texas 

Vermont 

Washington 

Wisconsin 

Total 



Organi- 


Halls, 


Seating 
Ca- 


Com- 
muni- 


zations. 


etc. 










pacity. 


cants. 


4 


4 


I05 


49 


I 


I 


90 


14 


3 


3 


320 


44 


i 


I 


25 


8 


i 


I 


ISO 


75 


2 


2 


60 


17 


5 


5 


550 


158 


i 


i 


IOO 


14 


9 


9 


49O 


163 


i 


i 


16 


6 


i 


i 


25 


5 


i 


i 


20 


5 


i 


i 


30 


24 


7 


7 


316 


119 


9 


9 


t>37 


192 


ii 


ii 


850 


243 


2 


2 


350 


151 


I 


1 


25 


9 


I 


I 


80 


15 


9 


9 


770 


213 


19 


18 


I,6oO 


494 


i 


i 


25 


3 


2 


2 


37 


5 


II 


II 


572 


164 


I 


I 


20 


6 


I 


I 


20 


4 


2 


2 


40 


19 


I 


I 


120 


70 



109 



108 



7,423 



2,289 



2. — THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN II. 

Those constituting this branch are often called the 
"Open Brethren," because they are regarded as less strict 



62 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



in discipline than either of the other three branches. They 
also hold a somewhat different view of the ministry, a view 
approaching that common among the denominations which 
have regular pastors. The column headed " church prop- 
erty " represents furniture. 

They have 88 organizations and 2419 members, and are 
represented in twenty-three States, their chief strength 
being in Illinois. 

Summary by States. 



STATES. za g ons 

Arkansas 1 

California 4 

Colorado I 

Illinois 13 

Indiana 5 

Iowa 2 

Kansas 6 

Louisiana 1 

Massachusetts 6 

Michigan 6 

Minnesota 4 

Missouri 2 

Nebraska 4 

New Jersey 4 

New York 8 

North Dakota 1 

Ohio 3 

Oregon 1 

Pennsylvania 5 

Rhode Island 3 

Texas 4 

Virginia 3 

Washington 1 

Total 88 



.lie 


Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


ills, 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


tc. 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


I 





• • • • 


3 


4 


515 


$90 


ii5 


I 


IOO 


.... 


13 


3 


1,350 


250 


410 


5 


450 


I50 


79 


2 


250 


.... 


48 


6 


" 800 


.... 


ii5 


1 


IOO 


.... 


20 


6 


750 


650 


274 


6 


700 


.... 


170 


4 


400 


25 


95 


2 


200 


.... 


60 


4 


• • * • 


» • • • 


47 


4 


70O 


.... 


85 


8 


975 


IOO 


353 


1 


• • • • 


. . • • 


6 


3 


175 


• • • • 


72 


1 


. » • • 


* • • • 


10 


5 


600 


• • • • 


214 


3 


200 


. ..... 


55 


4 


300 


• • • ■ 


105 


3 


260 


• • • • 


50 


1 


IOO 


.... 


20 



88 



8,925 $1,265 2,419 



3. — THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN III. 

These are the strictest division of the Brethren. Their 
separation from the Brethren of the first and largest divi- 



THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN. 



63 



sion some years ago was the result of a controversy on a 
point of doctrine and a matter of discipline. They claim 
that such divine power is vested in the church, that all the 
Brethren are under moral obligation to submit to a decision 
rendered by the church, even though the decision were 
regarded as unjust. 

They have 86 organizations and 1235 members. Most 
of them are to be found in the State of Illinois. 

Summary by States. 



STATES. 



California 

Colorado 

Connecticut 

Florida 

Georgia 

Illinois 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Louisiana 

Maryland 

Massachusetts 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Missouri 

Nebraska 

New Hampshire . . . 

New Jersey 

New York 

North Dakota 

Ohio 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania 

Rhode Island 

Tennessee 

Vermont 

Virginia 

Washington 

Wisconsin 

Total 



Organi- 


Halls, 


Seating 
Ca- 


Value of 
Church 


Com- 
muni- 


zations. 


etc. 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


4 


4 


IOO 




40 


1 


I 


20O 




35 


3 


3 


.... 




16 


4 


4 


IOO 




33 


4 


4 


IOO 




32 


9 


9 


380 




234 


6 


6 


800 




166 


6 


6 


150 




79 


1 


1 


• • • • 




2 


1 


1 


• • • • 




12 


4 


4 


IOO 




59 


4 


4 


80 


$200 


47 


1 


1 


• • • • 




12 


2 


2 


• • • • 




18 


6 


6 


• , • • 




5o 


1 


1 


a a a • 




4 


5 


5 


270 




83 


4 


4 


75 




76 


3 


3 


• • • • 




29 


3 


3 


IOO 




89 


1 


1 


« • • • 




12 


4 


4 


180 




57 


1 


1 


• • • • 




11 


1 


1 


* • « a 




8 


1 


1 


• • • • 




2 


2 


2 


.... 




13 


3 


3 


.... 




12 


1 


1 


85 




4 



86 



2,720 



$200 



1,235 



64 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



4. — THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN IV. 

This branch is due to a difference arising quite recently 
among those formerly constituting the third division. 
Some held that a second impartation of divine power must 
be received before a believer could be said to be in full 
possession of eternal life. This view gave rise to various 
complications respecting the person of Christ and the con- 
dition of the Old Testament saints. Those who refused to 
accept this teaching formed new assemblies or congrega- 
tions, and constitute the fourth division. 

They have 31 organizations, with 718 members. They 
are found in fifteen States, principally in California, Ohio, 
and Massachusetts. 



Summary by States. 



STATES. 

California 

Colorado 

Georgia 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Kansas 

Maryland 

Massachusetts . 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Nebraska 

New Jersey. . . . 

Ohio 

Pennsylvania . . 
South Carolina 

Total 



Organi- 


Halls, 


Seating 
Ca- 


Com- 
muni- 


zations. 


etc. 


pacity. 


cants. 


6 


6 


850 


137 


1 


1 


• • • 


8 


1 


1 


• • a 


6 


2 


2 


• • • 


28 


1 


1 


I50 


35 


1 


1 


• - • 


12 


2 


2 


3OO 


67 


1 


1 


20O 


100 


2 


2 


200 


57 


2 


2 


75 


37 


2 


2 


• • • 


30 


5 


5 


120 


5« 


3 


3 


100 


no 


1 


1 


100 


25 


1 


1 


• • • 


8 



31 



31 



2,095 



718 



THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN. 



65 



Summary by States of All Plymouth Brethren. 



STATES, ETC. 

Arkansas 

California 

Colorado 

Connecticut 

Delaware 

District of Columbia 

Florida 

Georgia - 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Louisiana 

Maine 

Maryland 

Massachusetts 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Missouri 

Nebraska 

New Hampshire . . . 

New Jersey «- 

New York 

North Carolina .... 

South Dakota 

Ohio 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania 

Rhode Island 

South Carolina 

Tennessee 

Texas 

Vermont 

Virginia 

Washington 

Wisconsin 

Total 



Organi- 


Halls, 


Seating 
Ca- 


Value of 
Church 


Com- 
muni- 


zations. 


etc. 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


I 


I 




$90 


3 


18 


18 


1,570 




341 


4 


4 


390 




70 


3 


3 






16 


3 


3 


320 




44 


i 


1 


25 




8 


5 


5 


250 




108 


7 


7 


l6o 




55 


29 


29 


2,28o 


250 


830 


7 


7 


70O 


I50 


. 128 


17 


17 


1,540 




377 


H 


14 


966 




212 


1 


1 


25 




5 


2 


2 


IOO 




22 


1 


1 


20 




5 


4 


4 


330 




103 


18 


18 


1,366 


650 


552 


21 


21 


I,6l7 


200 


466 


18 


18 


1,325 


25 


387 


6 


6 


550 


.... 


229 


13 


13 


25 


.... 


136 


2 


2 


80 


.... 


19 


23 


23 


I,86o 


IOO 


439 


3i 


30 


2,650 


• • • ♦ 


923 


1 


1 


25 


.... 


3 


4 


4 




• • t • 


35 


11 


11 


412 


• • * • 


276 


2 


2 




• • • • 


22 


21 


21 


1,452 


• • • • 


460 


4 


4 


200 


■ • • • 


66 


1 


1 




• • • • 


8 


1 


1 




• • • • 


8 


5 


5 


320 


• • • • 


in 


2 


2 


20 


• • • « 


6 


5 


5 


260 


• • • • 


63 


6 


6 


I40 


.... 


5i 


2 


2 
308 


205 


.... 


74 


314 


2I,l63 


$1,465 


6,661 



CHAPTER V. 

THE CATHOLICS. 

As this term is commonly used, it applies to the Church 
of Rome, to the Eastern or Orthodox Churches, and to 
the Old and Reformed Catholic bodies, which have lately 
arisen. As the result of a controversy beginning in the 
ninth century the Christian Church was divided into the 
Roman and Greek Churches. The Church of Rome, 
which is the more numerous division, is officially called the 
" Holy, Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman Church," and 
claims to be the only church founded by Christ. It has 
a hierarchy, including a pope, who is supreme pontiff, a 
college of cardinals, and numerous archbishops and bishops. 
Its doctrine is expressed in the oecumenical creeds — the 
Apostles', the Nicene (with the Filioque), and the Athana- 
sian — and in the decrees of twenty oecumenical councils, 
the latest of which was that of the Vatican, in 1870. The 
Greek Church, whose full title is " Holy, Orthodox, Cath- 
olic, Apostolic, Oriental Church," includes the Church of 
Russia, the Church of Greece, the Armenians, and various 
other divisions. The Orthodox or Eastern Church holds 
to the decrees and canons of the first seven oecumenical 
councils, accepting the Nicene Creed without the Latin 
Filioque. This creed is its chief doctrinal expression. Its 
highest officials are patriarchs. It has besides, metropoli- 
tans or archbishops, and bishops. The Uniates are Greek 
Christians who have acknowledged the supremacy of the 

66 



THE CATHOLICS. 67 

pope. The Old and Reformed Catholics are bodies origi- 
nating in this country in withdrawals from the Roman 
Church. 



I. — THE ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH. 

The first Christian congregations organized in the terri- 
tory now constituting the United States were those of the 
Roman Catholic faith. The oldest was established in St. 
Augustine, Fla., shortly after that settlement was founded 
in 1565. But Catholic services were held on Florida soil 
long before that date. Missionaries accompanied the Span- 
ish expeditions of discovery and settlement in the first half- 
century after Columbus made his first voyage to America, 
and these raised the cross and conducted divine worship. 
John Juarez, who had been appointed by the pope Bishop 
of Florida, landed with the expedition of Narvaez in 1528, 
but is supposed to have been slain or to have perished from 
hunger the same year. After St. Augustine was estab- 
lished many companies of missionaries went out into Flor- 
ida, Alabama, Georgia, and Carolina to labor among the 
Indians. The second oldest town, Santa Fe, was founded 
by Spaniards in 1582. Missionaries in connection with 
Coronado's exploring expedition preached among the Indi- 
ans of New Mexico forty years earlier, but they soon per- 
ished. After the founding of Santa Fe missionary work 
was more successful, and many tribes of Indians accepted 
the Catholic faith. Franciscans established missions in 
California in 160 1, and French priests held worship on 
Neutral Island, on the coast of Maine, in 1609, and three 
years later on Mount Desert Island. Jesuit missions, be- 
gun on the upper Kennebec in 1646, were more successful 



68 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

and permanent, many Indian converts being among their 
fruits. In 1665 Catholics sought to convert the Onondagas 
and other tribes in New York. Similar attempts among 
the Great Lakes were made as early as 1 641. 

The history of the Catholic Church among the English 
colonists began with the immigration of English and Irish 
Catholics to Maryland in 1634. They founded the town 
of St. Mary's the first year. Ten years later, as the result 
of a conflict with Protestant colonists, their privileges of 
worship were curtailed, but restored in 1646. A toleration 
act was passed by the legislature of Maryland in 1649, but 
it was repealed in 1654. The Catholics received their 
rights again in 1660, to be restricted once more in 1704, 
and these restrictions were not entirely removed until the 
period of the War of Independence. In Virginia, the Caro- 
linas, Georgia, and New England severe laws were enforced 
against Catholics for many years. In New Y ork, which is 
now the stronghold of Catholicism, there were, it is said, 
no more than seven Catholic families in 1696, and the few 
Catholics found on Manhattan Island eighty years later 
had to go to Philadelphia to receive the sacraments. 

In 1 784, at the close of the Revolutionary War, the pope 
appointed the Rev. John Carroll prefect apostolic. Be- 
fore this date the Catholics in this country had been under 
the jurisdiction of the vicar apostolic of London, England. 
Six years later Dr. Carroll was consecrated bishop in 
London, and Baltimore became the first Catholic diocese. 
The new bishop estimated the number of Catholics in the 
United States at that time at about 30,000, of whom 16,000 
were in Maryland, and 7000 in Pennsylvania. The rest 
were scattered over a broad territory stretching into the 
west as far as Michigan, Indiana, and Illinois. The church 



THE CATHOLICS. 69 

was gradually extended to Kentucky (1787), South Caro- 
lina (1789), Ohio, and other parts of the country. It grew 
rapidly when immigration set in from Ireland and Europe. 
This has been the chief cause of the rapid increase of the 
church in the last half-century. In 1807 there were about 
80 churches, and a Catholic population of 150,000. In 
1820 this population had doubled; in 1830 it had doubled 
again. In the next decade it increased from 500,000 to 
1,500,000; in 1850 it had become 3,500,000; in i860, 
4,500,000; and in 1876, 6,500,000. These figures were 
given by the late Prof. A. J. Schem, who was regarded as 
good authority in church statistics. 

An immense territory was covered until 1808 by the 
single diocese of Baltimore. In that year Baltimore became 
a metropolitan see, with four suffragan bishoprics — New 
York, Philadelphia, Boston, and Bardstown. The purchase 
of Louisiana in 1803 had added the diocese of New Orleans, 
which had been erected in 1803. In 1846 Oregon City 
became a metropolitan see; in 1847 the same dignity was 
conferred on St. Louis, and in 1850 Cincinnati, New York, 
and New Orleans were erected into provinces. There are 
now 13 provinces, the metropolitan sees being those of 
Baltimore, Oregon, St. Louis, New Orleans, Cincinnati, 
New York, San Francisco, Santa Fe, Philadelphia, Mil- 
waukee, Boston, Chicago, and St. Paul. Connected with 
these provinces are 66 dioceses, 5 vicariates apostolic, and 
1 prefecture apostolic. 

The doctrinal system of the Roman Catholic Church is 
embodied in the Apostles', Nicene, and Athanasian creeds, 
and the dogmatic decisions of the oecumenical councils 
from 325 to 1870. The doctrine of the church is that it 
consists of all who hold the true faith, receive the true sacra- 



7<D RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

ments, and acknowledge the rule of the pope of Rome as 
head of the church. While the Bible, including the books 
commonly called apocryphal, is accepted as the Word of 
God, the authority of ecclesiastical tradition is honored. 
The church is held to be infallible ; the Virgin Mary, the 
saints, their pictures and relics are venerated ; seven sac- 
raments — baptism, the eucharist, confirmation, penance, 
extreme unction, ordination, and matrimony — are admin- 
istered; justification is held to be by faith and works 
conjoined; transubstantiation and the adoration of the 
elements, baptismal salvation, priestly absolution, the sacri- 
fice of the mass, prayers for the dead, the immaculate 
conception of the Virgin Mary, a temporary place between 
heaven and hell for departed spirits, are also features of 
Catholic belief. The worship of the church is conducted 
in the Latin language according to an established ritual, the 
mass occupying the central place in the services. 

The government of the church is hierarchical. At its 
head is the pope with a college of cardinals. Next in order 
are archbishops, who are set over provinces ; bishops, who 
preside over dioceses ; and various other ecclesiastical dig- 
nitaries, besides the heads of orders, monasteries, etc. In 
the ministering priesthood there are two orders — those of 
priest and deacon. The governing authority of each dio- 
cese is its bishop, who receives his ecclesiastical power from 
the pope. The government of the church in the United 
States is conducted through the Propaganda at Rome, the 
United States being regarded for this purpose as mission- 
ary territory. 

In the specially difficult task of gathering the statistics 
of the churches, chapels, missions, and stations of the vari- 
ous dioceses and vicariates, the archbishops, bishops, and 



THE CATHOLICS. 



n 



other ecclesiastical officers gave cordial cooperation. At 
the earnest request of the special agent of the Census Office 
they nominated to him suitable persons to do the work at 
his appointment and under his instruction, urged those in 
charge of congregations to give the information required, 
and most of them inspected and approved the final returns 
before they were certified and reported to the Census Office 
for acceptance. 

As the Roman Catholic Church always gives in its pub- 
lished annual statistics the number of baptized members or 
population instead of communicants, the census appointee 
in each diocese was requested to comply with the require- 
ments of the census schedules and furnish the number of 
communicants, in order that the statistics of all the denom- 
inations might be uniform. This was done in every case. 
According to information received from bishops, it is the 
custom of the church for baptized persons to make their 
first communion between the ages of nine and eleven years. 
Baptized persons below the age of nine years are not 
included, therefore, in the census returns. Some ecclesi- 
astical authorities estimate that members of this class con- 
stitute about fifteen per cent, of the population of the 
church, which, of course, embraces both baptized members 
and communicants. 

In order that proper significance may be given to the 
figures representing the seating capacity of churches, chap- 
els, etc., it will be necessary to take into consideration the 
/act that in populous places from three to four and some- 
times as many as six or seven services, or even more, are 
held in the same church on Sunday In most Protestant 
churches there are two services only, and in some but one 
service. Separate services of the mass in Catholic churches 



72 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

are usually attended by different audiences. It may help 
to a better understanding of the matter to quote a few 
sentences from letters written by heads of dioceses. 

Archbishop Elder, of Cincinnati, says : 

" The most of our churches have at least two, often three, 
and as many as six masses every Sunday, and each is 
attended by a different body of worshipers." 

Archbishop Janssens, of New Orleans, speaks of from 
" two, three, to six masses," and refers to the fact that 
many persons stand during service. In the archdiocese of 
Baltimore, according to the secretary of Cardinal Gibbons, 
there are usually four different congregations on Sunday 
in a single edifice. In the archdiocese of Boston there are 
five services in the cathedral, which has a communicant 
membership of 12,000, and reports 2600 seating capacity. 
Archbishop Corrigan, of New York, says the " same space 
is used over and over again by different worshipers at dif- 
ferent hours." An examination of the returns for that 
see shows that of 77 churches in the city of New York, 

I has one service of the mass, 6 have two services, 4 have 
three, 12 have four, 17 have five, 22 have six, 10 have 
seven, 3 have eight, 1 has nine, and 1 has ten every Sun- 
day. Of an equal number of churches in the rural part of 
the archdiocese, 26 have one mass, 24 have two masses, 

I I have three, 4 have six, and 1 has five every Sunday ; 
4 have mass twice a month, and 5 have it once a month. 
Bishop McGovern, of Harrisburg, says : 

" It is true there are many services in our churches, but 
each service is not always attended by persons who were 
not at another service. Some persons attend all the ser- 
vices. Then, again, in some of the churches many stand 
up for want of seats." 



THE CATHOLICS. 73 

Bishop Phelan, of Pittsburg, writes : 

" We have in this diocese about 140 churches. In some 
there is one, in many two, in some three, and in a couple 
even four morning services (masses) every Sunday. The 
afternoon or evening services should not count, as these 
worshipers are, or ought to be, the same who were present 
in the forenoon." 

The use made of the accommodations for worshipers is 
also indicated by the number of communicants belonging 
to a parish. In many cases from 8000 to 15,000 commu- 
nicants are reported for a single parish. In one diocese 
there is a parish, consisting entirely of Poles, which has 
17,490 communicants, who are accommodated in a single 
church with a seating capacity of 1900. Here the propor- 
tion of communicants to seating capacity is almost as nine 
to one. But this is an extreme case. In Baltimore, Bos- 
ton, and Chicago it is less than three to one ; in New 
York, more than three to one; in New Orleans, nearly 
four to one; in Oregon, Philadelphia, St. Paul, and San 
Francisco, upward of two to one ; in Cincinnati and Mil- 
waukee, less than two; while in Santa Fe it is less than 
one. The average in the thirteen metropolitan sees is 
about two and a quarter to one. 

The total number of communicants is 6,231,417, who are 
attached to 10,231 organizations (churches, chapels, and 
stations), making an average of 609 communicants to each 
congregation. Of the 10,231 organizations, 1469, or about 
14.4 per cent., worship in halls, schoolhouses, or private 
houses, which, exclusive of private houses, represent a 
seating capacity of 69,159, while the 8776 edifices owned 
by the church have a seating capacity of 3,365,754, 
making a total of 3,435,913 for the whole church, which 



74 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

is somewhat more than half the number of communicants. 
Some of the parishes which have no church edifices, but 
use temporarily such accommodations as private houses can 
afford, are very large. One of these parishes reports no 
fewer than 14,000 communicants. In eleven of the eighty- 
five sees, including the archdioceses of New Orleans, Phil- 
adelphia, and San Francisco, every organization has its 
own church edifice. 

The total value of church property, including edifices, 
the ground on which they stand, furniture, bells, etc., is 
$1 18,069,246. The average value of each edifice is there- 
fore about $13,454. The metropolitan see of New York, 
with its 472,806 communicants, has church property valued 
at nearly $9,000,000 ; that of Chicago comes second, with 
property worth $6,45 7,064 ; and that of Boston third, with 
a total of $6,379,078. The diocese of Brooklyn comes 
fourth, with a valuation of $5,751,907, and Newark fifth, 
with $4,297,482. These five sees have more than one 
fourth of the entire valuation of the church. 

In the distribution of communicants, the archdiocese of 
New York comes first, with 472,806; Boston second, with 
419,660 ; Chicago third, with 326,640 ; Philadelphia fourth, 
with 251,162; Brooklyn (diocese) fifth, with 228,785; 
St. Paul sixth, with 203,484 ; and Baltimore seventh, with 
176,578. There are twenty-two sees which contain up- 
ward of 100,000 communicants each. 

In the tabulation by States the following facts appear : 
there are 959 organizations, with 1,153,130 communicants, 
in the State of New York (seven dioceses), and the value 
of church property is $25,769,478; in the State of Massa- 
chusetts (two dioceses) there are 614,627 communicants, 
belonging to 381 organizations, with church property val- 
ued at $9,816,003; in the State of Pennsylvania (five 



THE CATHOLICS. 75 

dioceses), 551,577 communicants, 654 organizations, and 
$10,068,770 of church property; in the State of Illinois 
(four dioceses), 473,324 communicants, 688 organizations, 
and church property valued at $9,946,819 ; in the State 
of Ohio (three dioceses), 336,114 communicants, 586 
organizations, and $7,395,640 of church property. In 
these five States there are 3,128,772 communicants, or a 
little more than one half of the total for the whole church, 
and there is church property of the value of $62,996,710, 
which is considerably more than half of the total valua- 
tion. 

The church is represented in every State and Territory 
in the country, including Alaska and the District of Co- 
lumbia. It has organizations in every county but one in 
the six New England States ; also in every county in New 
York, New Jersey, Wisconsin, and other States and Terri- 
tories. In the six New England States there are 1,005,- 
120 Catholic communicants. This exceeds the total of 
Protestant communicants by more than 240,000. Catholic 
communicants exceed Protestant communicants in Massa- 
chusetts and Rhode Island, Boston and Providence being 
great Catholic centers ; but in the other four States Prot- 
estant communicants predominate. 

Embracing immigrants from nearly all the countries of 
Europe, the Roman Catholic is a polyglot church. Con- 
fessions are heard, among other languages, in German, 
Polish, Lithuanian, Hungarian, Bohemian, French, Span- 
ish, and Italian. In the diocese of Scranton there are 
seven Polish, seven German, four Hungarian, one Lithua- 
nian, one Polish and Lithuanian, and Italian, besides Eng- 
lish congregations. 

The average seating capacity of the church edifices is 
384, and the average value $13,453. 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 


Com- 
muni- 
cants. 


$602,750 


13,230 


9,700 


559 


124,500 

2I9,IOO 

2,627,950 

843,637 


19,000 

3,845 
156,846 

47,111 


3,093,750 
201,500 


152,945 
11,776 



76 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States. 

STATES 0r S ani " CWh S< CT S 

states. zations. Edifices. MJ" 

pacity. 

Alabama. ....... 70 42 10,520 

Alaska 6 5 500 

Arizona 52 22 6,490 

Arkansas 47 47 8,580 

California 249 243 83,740 

Colorado no 94 23,378 

Connecticut 148 133 79,444 

Delaware 19 16 8,780 

District of Colum- 
bia 17 17 12,800 1,015,800 37,593 

Florida 44 33 8,140 225,100 16,867 

Georgia 64 44 10,746 485,123 11,228 

Idaho 52 22 4,265 70,050 4,809 

Illinois 688 666 235,784 9,946,819 473,324 

Indiana 311 303 106,202 3,534,691 119,100 

Indian Territory . 17 8 1,680 5,850 1,240 

Iowa 445 455 138,452 3,872,400 164,522 

Kansas 367 271 55,730 625,561 67,562 

Kentucky 222 180 62,806 1,800,550 92,504 

Louisiana 206 184 57,885 1,568,200 211,763 

Maine 88 70 29,941 597,55° 57,548 

Maryland 180 169 60,860 2,108,670 141,410 

Massachusetts . . . 381 324 242,267 9,816,003 614,627 

Michigan 406 360 131,641 3, 6 7i,35° 222,261 

Minnesota 465 404 149,085 3,514,325 271,319 

Mississippi 67 60 13,448 321, 5 2 5 u,348 

Missouri 442 402 138,943 4,070,370 162,864 

Montana 94 40 8,668 184,100 25,149 

Nebraska 213 179 38,396 1,179,160 51,503 

Nevada 20 12 3,500 88,500 3,955 

New Hampshire . 68 52 23,825 205,600 39,920 

New Jersey 219 191 99,290 6,050,682 222,274 

New Mexico 317 306 93,77° 296,755 100,576 

New York 959 877 480,974 25,769,478 1, 153, 130 

North Carolina . . 60 24 4,935 90,262 2,640 

North Dakota 115 60 13,615 171, 550 26,427 

Ohio 586 515 197,813 7,395,640 336,H4 

Oklahoma 13 6 1,300 4,3°° J , 2 7o 

Oregon 95 48 11,462 290,090 30,231 

Pennsylvania 654 610 305,014 10,068,770 551,577 

Rhode Island 51 52 40,625 2,295,700 96,755 

South Carolina . . 66 23 7,425 3 8 4,5oo 5,3 6 o 



THE CATHOLICS. 



77 



Summary by States. — Continued. 

r\ • r-v u Seating Value of Com- 

STATES. 0r ? ani " ij« Ca- Church muni- 

zations. Edifices. padty Property. cants. 

South Dakota .. . 177 100 19,218 $246,030 25,729 

Tennessee 60 36 11,105 434,2oo 17,95° 

Texas 263 189 55,925 1,018,800 99,691 

Utah 28 12 2,210 68,000 5,95 8 

Vermont 79 77 3i> 101 866,400 42,810 

Virginia 69 44 14,811 458,800 12,356 

Washington 86 58 n, 345 156,050 20,848 

West Virginia .. . 67 62 16,229 340,155 *5> 6 53 

Wisconsin 646 620 189,831 4,859,950 249,164 

Wyoming 67 9 1,260 173,45° 7, 185 

Total 10,231 8,776 3,3 6 5,754 $118,069,746 6,231,417 



Summary by Dioceses. 



archdioceses, Oreani- 

DIOCESES, ETC. za) f ons 
ARCHDIOCESES. 

Baltimore 174 

Boston 204 

Chicago 278 

Cincinnati 172 

Milwaukee 264 

New Orleans 148 

New York 275 

Oregon 95 

Philadelphia 153 

Saint Louis 297 

Saint Paul 231 

San Francisco ... 124 

Santa Fe 290 

DIOCESES. 

Albany 153 

Alton 141 

Belleville 95 

Brooklyn 109 

Buffalo 156 

Burlington 79 

Charleston 66 

Cheyenne 67 

Cleveland 297 





Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


church 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


L.ainces 


' pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


I70 


69,995 


$3,078,020 


176,578 


166 


142,209 


6,379, 78 


419,660 


271 


115,065 


6,457,064 


326,640 


164 


68,200 


3,269,970 


132,220 


262 


93,on 


3,074,230 


119,271 


I48 


50,415 


1,535,900 


181,964 


234 


^•8,303 


8,99^525 


472,806 


48 


51,462 


290,090 


30,231 


157 


107,667 


3,388,000 


251,162 


267 


102,025 


2,778,545 


123,230 


20I 


91,180 


2,474,435 


203,484 


123 


49,805 


2,021,260 


II2,l8o 


289 


8f,37o 


272,055 


89,261 


124 


64,647 


3,164,700 


130,660 


138 


40,168 


1,216,480 


57,285 


93 


25,994 


916,400 


25,900 


113 


73,133 


5,751,907 


228,785 


150 


72,639 


3,403,900 


134,518 


77 


31,101 


866,400 


42,8lO 


23 


7,425 


384,500 


5,36o 


9 


1,260 


i73,45o 


7,185 


250 


92,062 


2,805,200 


155,351 



78 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by Dioceses. — Continued. 



archdioceses, Organi- Church S ^ ttn S 

dioceses, etc. za tions. Edifices. p ^ 

DIOCESES. 

Columbus 117 

Concordia ....... 80 

Covington 98 

Davenport 138 

Denver no 

Detroit 185 

Dubuque 303 

Duluth 63 

Erie 120 

Fort Wayne 148 

Galveston 106 

Grand Rapids . . . 161 

Green Bay 187 

Harrisburg 61 

Hartford 148 

Helena 94 

Jamestown 113 

Kansas City 79 

La Crosse 195 

Leavenworth .... 208 

Lincoln 96 

Little Rock 47 

Louisville 125 

Manchester 68 

Marquette 60 

Mobile 82 

Monterey and Los 

Angeles 73 

Nashville 59 

Natchez 68 

Natchitoches $7 

Nesqually 86 

Newark 116 

Ogdensburg 86 

Omaha 117 

Peoria . . 174 

Pittsburg 198 

Portland 88 

Providence 86 

Richmond 58 

Rochester 91 

Sacramento 56 



101 

46 

62 
136 

94 
182 

319 

4i 

103 

135 
81 

ii5 
181 

55 

133 

40 

60 

77 
177 
176 

76 

46K 
119 

52 

63 

48 

68 

35 
61 

35 
58 
108^ 

83 
103 

164 

185 
70 

87 
46 

91 
56 



37,551 
9,700 

18,606 
38,536 
23,378 
68,139 
99,916 
9,086 
36,988 

42,311 
21,325 
39> 6 52 
54,329 
23,673 
79-444 
8,668 

13,615 
21,809 

42,491 

38,945 

i8,774 

8,580 

44,260 
23,825 
23,850 
11,820 

19,470 
11,045 

13,598 
7,320 

n,345 
63,462 

34,694 
19,622 

54,557 
78,986 

29,941 

61,265 

15,475 

45,775 
15,865 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$1,320,470 

Io8,OII 

380,200 

1,008,165 

843, 6 37 
2,26o,000 

2,864,235 
H9,375 

873, 3°° 
1,376,000 

601,000 

890,250 

991,010 

877,860 

3,093,75 
184,100 

i7i,55o 
828,025 
794,710 
392,800 
264,200 
219,100 
1,420,850 
205,600 
521,100 
647,55o 

233,690 
433,7oo 

322,525 

3 X ,3 00 
156,050 

4,297,482 

836,246 

914,960 

1,356,875 
3,307,025 

597,55o 

3,374,5oo 

477,5oo 
1,907,300 

421,000 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

48,543 - 
II,500 

25,793 
47,9IO 

47,111 
102,551 
116,612 

13,589 
51,017 

45,229 
36,013 
72,830 
70,665 
26,262 
152,945 

25,149 
26,227 

23,626 

59,228 

48,906 

22,131 

3,845 
66,801 

39,920 

46,880 

16,109 

32,881 
17,860 
11,427 
29,720 
20,848 
162,802 
60,579 
29,372 

63,499 
134,976 

57,548 
156,850 

13,261 

65,670 

13,805 



THE CATHOLICS. Jg 



Summary by Dioceses. — Continued. 

archdioceses, ^ . ^, . Seating Value of Com- 

dioceses, etc. Orgam- Church c * Church muni . 

zations. Edifices. padty Property. cants. 

DIOCESES. 

Saint Augustine . . 32 27 6,840 $180,300 13,988 

Saint Cloud 73 70 19,408 402,765 19,998 

Saint Joseph 66 58 15,109 463,800 16,008 

San Antonio 116 68 26,700 326,500 30,870 

Savannah 64 44 10,746 485,123 11,228 

Scranton 122 no 57,700 1,622,585 88,160 

Sioux Falls 179 100 19,218 246,030 25,920 

Springfield 142 123 79,418 2,358,125 134,872 

Syracuse 89 82 41,783 1,712,900 60,112 

Trenton 103 83 35,828 1,753.200 59,472 

Vancouver Island 65 40 9,700 559 

Vincennes 163 168 80 2,158,691 73,871 

Wheeling 77 59 175 309,455 14,698 

Wichita 79 49 124,750 7,156 

Wilmington 43 33 125 259,950 14,251 

Winona 98 92 692 S I 7>7S° 34, 2 4& 

VICARIATES APOSTOLIC. 

Arizona 85 44 980 164,300 36,905 

Brownsville 35 35 76,200 26,218 

Idaho 52 22 980 70,050 4,809 

North Carolina . . 60 24 225 90,262 2,640 

Utah 44 20 1,355 108,500 7,893 

PREFECTURE. 

Indian Territory. 30 14 200 10,150 2,510 



Total 10,231 8,776 3,365,754 $118,069,746 6,231,417 



2. — THE GREEK CATHOLIC CHURCH (UNIATES). 

The Greek Catholic Church, commonly called Uniates, 
represents a body quite numerous in Austria, Hungary, 
and other eastern countries in Europe. This body is in 
communion with the Church of Rome, holding, contrary to 
the other Greek churches of the East, to the procession of 
the Holy Spirit from the Son as well as from the Father, 



80 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

in accordance with the belief of the Latin Church, but 
maintaining otherwise its ancient discipline, allowing the 
lower clergy to marry, administering the communion in 
both kinds (bread and wine) to the laity, and using the 
Greek language in its ritual. The congregations, whose 
statistics are given herewith, are not in full ecclesiastical 
connection with the dioceses of the Roman Catholic 
Church, and are therefore given separately. 

Summary by States. 



ctat „ Organi- Church Se * tin S ^alue of Com- 

STATES. S Edifices. C ?" Church mum- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Illinois I . . 2,000 

Minnesota 1 1 600 $3,000 450 

New Jersey . 2 2 740 1 1,400 1 ,000 

Pennsylvania 10 10 3,888 48,900 7,400 



Total 14 13 5,228 $63,300 10,850 



3. — THE RUSSIAN ORTHODOX CHURCH. 

The full title of this body is the " Holy, Orthodox, Cath- 
olic, Apostolic, Oriental Church." It arose in the middle 
ages from the Filioque controversy, there being a difference 
of doctrine between the eastern and western Christians of 
Europe concerning the procession of the Holy Spirit. The 
Western Church maintains that the Holy Spirit proceeds 
from the Father and the Son ; the Eastern that the pro- 
cession is from the Father aloneA The chief governing 
body of the Russian branch of the Greek Church is the 
holy synod at St. Petersburg. The churches of this faith 
in California and Alaska are under the ecclesiastical over- 
sight of Bishop Vladimir, of San Francisco, and many of 



THE CATHOLICS. 8 1 

them are supported financially by the imperial government 
of Russia. 

Summary. 



Com- 
muni- 



r\ r-u u Seating Value of 

stats Organi- Church Ca 6 Church 

and territory. zations. Edifices. padty Property. cants. 

Alaska 1 1 22 2,900 $180,000 13,004 

California 1 1 250 40,000 500 



Total 12 23 3,150 $220,000 i3,5°4 



4. — THE GREEK ORTHODOX CHURCH (GREECE). 

This is the national church of the kingdom of Greece. 
It is the same in faith as the Orthodox Church of Russia. 
It has one chapel in this country, in connection with the 
consulate of Greece in New Orleans. This chapel is under 
the care of Archimandrite Misael. 

Summary. 

.-. • r>\. \. Seating Value of Com- 

STATE. 0r ? an1 ' S£ rch Ca- Church muni- 

zaUons - Edlfices - pacity. Property. cants. 

Louisiana 1 1 75 $5,000 100 



5. — THE ARMENIAN CHURCH. 

The Armenian Church of Turkey is separate from both 
the Latin and Greek Catholic churches. As many Arme- 
nians have come to this country, congregations of them 
have been gathered during the past ten years in New York, 
Massachusetts, and Rhode Island* They have no churches 
of their own, but meet for worship in chapels owned by 
the Protestant Episcopal Church. Their services are held 
in the Armenian language. 



82 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES, 

Summary by States. 



STATES. 

Massachusetts 

New York 


Organi 
zations. 

3 


Rhode Island 


. . . . 2 


Total 


6 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

195 
70 

70 



335 

6. — THE OLD CATHOLIC CHURCH. 

The Old Catholic churches in this country are due to 
the Old Catholic movement in Europe, with which they 
are in sympathy in doctrine and polity. They have a 
bishop or archbishop — Vilatte— consecrated May 1, 1892, 
by a prelate of the Jacobite Church in India. Archbishop 
Vilatte received orders in Switzerland as deacon and priest 
in 1885 at the hands of the Old Catholic bishop of Berne, 
in that city. The Old Catholics hold that the pope is a 
bishop simply, but is entitled to the primacy of honor. 
They agree with the Greek Church in rejecting filioque 
in the Creed, acknowledge seven sacraments, revere the 
monastic life, and venerate saints, angels, and sacred icons. 



Summary. 

n™„; nu.-^u. Seating Value of Com- 

STATE. °'? am - S" rch Ca- Church muni- 

zations. Edifices. .. D ". * 

pacity. .Property. cants. 

Wisconsin 4 3 700 $13,320 665 



7- — THE REFORMED CATHOLIC CHURCH. 

This body is Catholic only in name and origin. It is the 
result of a movement begun in New York City ten or 
twelve years ago. Priests of the Roman Catholic Church 



THE CATHOLICS. 83 

who had renounced that communion adopted Protestant 
doctrines, and entered upon an evangelical work, chiefly 
among Roman Catholics. There are congregations in con- 
nection with the movement in New York, Massachusetts, 
Pennsylvania, and Illinois. It has no church edifices. 

Summary by States. 

_, . u11 Seating Com- 

Orgam- Halls, £ a _ mum- 

states. zations. etc. pacity. cants. 

Illinois I * 4oo 150 

Massachusetts.. 2 2 1,100 250 

New York 4 4 i,5°° «° 

Pennsylvania 1 J_ _°^ l $° 

Total » 8 3,600 1,000 

As the Roman is the chief Catholic body, the other six 
branches having in all only 45 organizations, it seems un- 
necessary to give a table of all Catholic bodies by States. 
The totals are as follows : organizations, 10,276 ; church edi- 
fices, 8816; seating capacity, 3,374,907; value of church 
property, $118,371,366; communicants, 6,257,871. 



CHAPTER VI. 

THE CATHOLIC APOSTOLIC CHURCH. 

In 1830 and 1831 several Presbyterians in Scotland 
and London prayed for a restoration of the " gifts of the 
Spirit." Members of the Episcopal Church were at the 
same time looking for such manifestations. In response, 
gifts of " tongues and prophesyings " came, it is said, upon 
a number of people, some of whom were connected with a 
Presbyterian church in London, of which the Rev. Edward 
Irving was pastor. Mr. Irving was identified with the 
movement, and has often been spoken of as the founder of 
the Catholic Apostolic Church. But its representatives, 
while cordially recognizing his services, do not so regard 
him. The spiritual manifestations were "accompanied by 
many works of divine power, such as the healing of the 
sick " ; and in 1832, after the " reality of the prophetic gift 
had been fully established by the experience of almost 
three years," the office of apostle was revived, a layman of 
the Church of England being the first person designated 
by the Holy Ghost to fill it. Others were designated from 
time to time until the number was completed and there 
were twelve. Several congregations were organized, and 
in time the movement extended to other countries. 

The first church in the United States was constituted in 
Potsdam, N. Y., and the second in New York City in 185 1. 

The Catholic Apostolic Church accepts the three oecu- 
menical creeds — the Apostles', Nicene, and Athanasian — 

84 



THE CATHOLIC APOSTOLIC CHURCH. 85 

holds to the plenary inspiration of the Scriptures, and also 
to the traditions of the church as sources whence the doc- 
trine of Christ is to be derived. It regards baptism as an 
ordinance for the conveyance of the new or resurrection 
life, and the Lord's Supper as a sacrament for the nourish- 
ing and strengthening of that life. It believes that the 
gift of the Spirit is conveyed by the laying on of apostles' 
hands. The doctrine of predestination is accepted, although 
it is denied that God's mercies are limited to the elect. 

In its system of worship the Eucharist has the central 
place. It is celebrated every Sunday. There is also a 
daily service, morning and evening. A full ritual is used 
in public worship. 

Apostles, prophets, evangelists, and angels or chief pas- 
tors are recognized as constituting a fourfold ministry. 
Angels are pastors of local churches, in which there are 
also elders, deacons, and deaconesses. Each church is re- 
garded as complete in itself. 

The Catholic Apostolic Church has 10 organizations and 
1394 members. The average seating capacity of its 
church edifices is 250, and their average value $22,017. 
There are 7 halls, with a seating capacity of 350. 

Summary by States. 

r\ /-M. u Seating Value of Com- 

states. 0r ? am - ST* Ca- Church ioni- 

zations. Echfices. padty Property . cants. 

California 1 . . $800 88 

Connecticut 3 1 300 3,250 186 

Illinois 1 6,500 155 

Massachusetts 1 . . 5°° 7° 

New York 3 2 450 55,000 822 

Pennsylvania 1 . . 73 

Total 10 3 750 $66,050 1,394 



CHAPTER VII. 

CHINESE TEMPLES. 

Every Chinese temple is a house of prayer or worship, 
but no sermon is preached, no priest installed, no religious 
instruction given, and no seating accommodations provided. 
There is always at least one shrine, the more frequented 
temples having several, so that a number of persons can 
perform the usual ceremony, each for himself, without 
being obliged to take turns. The worshipers do not meet 
in a body, nor is any particular time set for devotions. 
When about to enter upon a new enterprise or to take a 
journey, or when in doubt concerning any particular course 
of action, the Chinese are careful to consult their gods and 
patron saints. Every worshiper provides himself with in- 
cense sticks, candles, and sacrificial papers, which are 
generally to be had of attendants at small cost. Offerings 
of wine and meat are added on special occasions. The 
candles and incense sticks are lighted and placed in their 
proper receptacles. If wine is used, it is put in minute 
cups scarcely larger than thimbles, and these are ranged in 
a row before the shrine. The meat offerings may be roast 
chicken, roast pig, or any other table luxury. When 
everything is properly placed the genuflexions begin and 
the request is presented. If the answer required is a sim- 
ple affirmative or negative, the worshiper drops a pair of 
lenticular pieces of wood on the floor a number of times and 
calculates the answer from the frequency with which each 

86 



CHINESE TEMPLES. 87 

face turns up. Another method of obtaining responses, 
particularly when fuller responses are desired, is by shak- 
ing a box filled with numbered slips of bamboo, one of 
which will fall out, and then consulting a book containing 
numbered answers in Chinese verse. 

The interior of Chinese temples is often highly decorated. 
The walls and ceilings are hung with tablets having inscrip- 
tions in the Chinese character, and there are often rows of 
lanterns and embroidered silk umbrellas. Fine wood carv- 
ing is also to be seen. The decorations are the gifts of 
worshipers. 

Most Chinese temples are free to all. No register is 
kept of members. Of the four temples in New York City 
one, Chung- wa-kung-saw, claims 7000 worshipers ; Chap- 
sing-tong, 700; Hok-san-kung-saw, 1000; Lung-kong- 
kung-saw, 1000. Chung- wa-kung-saw is an organization 
in which every Chinaman in New York is supposed to be 
interested. Chap-sing-tong admits laundrymen only, and 
the other temples are supported by those who come from 
Hok-san and Lung-kong respectively. A laundryman 
from the district of Hok-san may therefore be a member 
of three of the temples. For this reason no statistics of 
members can be given. 

Chinese temples are usually well supported. The rev- 
enues are derived largely from the privilege, sold at auc- 
tion to the highest bidder, of selling the articles of worship, 
which every worshiper must have. Thus the privilege of 
selling for the Lung-kong-kung-saw of San Francisco 
brought in 1890 $12,365.50, and that for the How-wang- 
mew in the same city $3961.60. 

According to the returns of population there are 107,475 
Chinese in the United States, of whom 72,472 are in Cali- 



88 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

fornia, 9540 in Oregon, 3260 in Washington, and 2935, 
the next largest number, in New York. In view of the 
fact that one of the four temples in New York City claims 
7000 worshipers, while the whole State has a Chinese pop- 
ulation of less than 3000, there would seem to be a large 
discrepancy. If that one temple has 7000 worshipers, the 
number of visitors must be greater than the resident 
Chinese population. Doubtless 7000 is the number that 
worship in the temple in the course of a year. In other 
words, the same individual is counted many times. A 
considerable number of the Chinese are members of Chris- 
tian churches. 

Summary by States. 

„ . rr Value of Com- 

states. Orpin- 1cm. Shrines . Church ioni- 



zations, pies. Property. 

California 40 41 178 $37>ooo 

Idaho 2 2 ... 

New York 4 3 4 25,000 

Oregon 1 1 ... 

Total 47 47 182 $62,000 



cants. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

THE CHRISTADELPHIANS. 

John Thomas, M.D., an Englishman, came to this 
country in 1844, and identified himself with the Disciples 
of Christ. Soon after, his views changed and he became 
convinced by a study of the Bible that the cardinal doc- 
trine of the existing churches correspond with those of 
the apostate church predicted in Scripture. He began to 
publish his views, and organized a number of societies in 
this country, Canada, and Great Britain. No name was 
adopted for these societies until the Civil War broke out. 
The members applied to the government to be relieved 
from military duty in consequence of conscientious scru- 
ples, and finding it necessary to have a distinctive name, 
that of Christadelphians, or Brothers of Christ, was adopted. 

The Christadelphians do not accept the doctrine of the 

Trinity. They hold that Christ was Son of God and Son 

of man, manifesting divine power, wisdom, and goodness 

in working out man's salvation and attaining unto power 

and glory by his resurrection. He is the only medium of 

salvation. The Holy Spirit is an effluence of divine power. 

They believe in the natural mortality of the soul, and that 

eternal life is only given by God to the righteous ; that 

the devil is the evil principle of human nature ; that Christ 

will shortly come personally to the earth and set up the 

kingdom of God in place of human governments ; that this 

89 



90 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

kingdom will be established in Canaan, where the twelve 
tribes of Israel will be gathered ; and that at the end of a 
thousand years judgment will be pronounced upon all, the 
just receiving eternal life, the unjust eternal death. 

The Christadelphians practice immersion. They have 
no ordained ministers. Those who speak and conduct 
services are called "lecturing" or "serving" brethren. 
Their meetings are all held, with four exceptions, in public 
halls or private houses. They have in all 63 organizations, 
with 1277 members, who are scattered over twenty States. 
There are 59 halls, with a seating capacity of 6085. 

Summary by states. 



STATES. 

Arkansas 

California 

Colorado 

Illinois 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 
Maryland 
Massachusetts 

Michigan 

Missouri 

New Jersey. . . 
New York. . . . 

Ohio 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania . 

Texas 

Virginia 

West Virginia 
Wisconsin 

Total 



Organi- Church 
zations. Edifices. 



5 

2 

2 

8 1 

5 
4 

2 1 

1 

9 
1 

2 

1 

7 
1 
1 

3 1 
3 

4 1 
1 

1 



Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 



100 $500 
400 500 



200 
250 



700 



1,000 



74 
30 
16 
117 
67 

39 
89 
40 

245 
4 
20 
90 
92 
10 

25 
60 

100 

*37 < 
7 
15 



63 



950 $2,700 1,277 



CHAPTER IX. 

I. — THE CHRISTIANS. 

THIS body, which is commonly known as the Chris- 
tian Connection, but owns only the simple designation 
" The Christians," had its beginning in the early part of 
the present century in the union of three distinct move- 
ments : one in which Rev. James O'Kelley, of Virginia, a 
Methodist, was prominent ; another in which Abner Jones, 
M.D., of Vermont, a Baptist, was first; and a third in 
which Barton W. Stone, and other Presbyterian ministers 
in Kentucky and Ohio, cooperated. These three move- 
ments, each independent and unknown to the leaders of 
the others until 1806, were alike in taking the Bible as the 
only rule of faith, and in rejecting Calvinism. Mr. Stone 
and many ministers and congregations subsequently united 
with the Disciples of Christ, with which this denomination 
is often confounded. They are much alike in many re- 
spects ; they have no creeds, taking the Bible simply as 
their rule of faith and practice ; they emphasize the impor- 
tance of the union of all believers in Christ ; they believe 
that immersion is the only true form of baptism (a few 
ministers among the Christians also believe that sprinkling 
is baptism), and that believers only are its proper subjects, 
rejecting infant baptism. 

The Christians make difference of theological views no 
bar to membership. Holding to the inspiration and divine 

91 



9 2 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

authority of the Bible, they allow every one to interpret it 
for himself. They believe in the divinity of Christ and in 
his preexistence, and that he made atonement for the sins 
of all men. They admit to the communion table believers 
of other denominations, and also receive into membership 
persons who do not believe in immersion. 

In church government the Connection is Congregational. 
It has, however, annual conferences, composed of ministers 
and lay delegates from the churches. These conferences 
receive and ordain pastors, but they can pass no regulations 
binding on the churches. There is a general convention 
which meets once every four years, called the American 
Christian Convention, which cares for the missionary, 
educational, and other general interests of the Church. 

At the General Convention held in Cincinnati in 1854, in 
consequence of the adoption of resolutions declaring against 
slavery, representatives of the Southern churches withdrew, 
the result of which was the organization of the Christian 
Church, South. The two bodies have agreed upon a form 
of union, by which each retains its general conference. 

There are 75 annual conferences, covering, in whole or 
in part, twenty-four States. The strongholds of the de- 
nomination are Ohio, where it has nearly 26,000 members, 
and Indiana, where it has somewhat less than 20,000. In 
all there are 90,718 members, divided among 1281 organi- 
zations or congregations. These organizations have 963 
church edifices, which are worth $1,637,202. The average 
value is $1700, and the average seating capacity 31 3- 
Halls to the number of 218, with a seating capacity of 
24,725, are occupied as places of worship. 



THE CHRISTIANS. 



93 



STATES. 



Summary by States. 



Organi- Church 
zations. Edifices. 



Seating 


Value of 


Com 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants, 



Arkansas 6 2 650 $1,600 181 

Connecticut 3 3 540 2,800 105 

Illinois 104 64 20,239 63,135 5,745 

Indiana 214 186 64,660 230,925 19,832 

Iowa 54 32 9,460 3 2 >775 2 >555 

Kansas 49 8 1,665 8,250 1,676 

Kentucky 41 15 5,650 5,605 2,146 

Maine 60 28 7,690 76,380 3,45 1 

Massachusetts... 28 29 8,325 160,300 2,722 

Michigan 40 29 7,975 62,200 1,834 

Missouri 35 12 4,000 12,791 1,627 

Nebraska 4 2 475 1,000 148 

New Hampshire . . 23 22 6,178 62,950 1,522 

New Jersey 15 15 4,400 66,700 1,489 

New York 120 109 28,710 257,850 7>5 2 ° 

North Carolina . . 65 57 17,710 23,055 4, 8 9 6 

Ohio 273 247 83,105 392,500 25,952 

Pennsylvania 69 54 17,060 98,500 3> 2I 9 

Rhode Island 8 8 2,525 48,800 972 

Texas .. 6 .. 118 

Vermont 5 3 900 9,800 335 

Virginia 23 16 4,550 8,875 I >39° 

West Virginia. .. 11 8 1,775 4,456 7°4 

Wisconsin 25 16 3,450 5,955 579 

Total 1,281 963 301,692 $1,637,202 90,718 



-THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH, SOUTH. 



In consequence of the adoption by the General Conven- 
tion of Christians, held at Cincinnati in 1854, of resolutions 
opposed to slavery, and denouncing it as an evil, the 
churches of the South withdrew and formed a separate 
organization. The Christian Church, South, is in general 
agreement in doctrine and practice with the Northern 
churches, and it is claimed by some that the two bodies 
are now practically one. 



94 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

The Southern Church is strongest in North Carolina and 
Virginia. It has five annual conferences, with 143 organi- 
zations, 135 church edifices, valued at $138,000 and 
13,004' communicants. The average seating capacity of 
the edifices is 341, and the average value $1022. Eight 
halls, with a seating capacity of 750, are occupied. 

Summary by States. 

. _. . Seating Value of Com- 

Orgam- Church £ a _ Church mum- 

states. zations. Edifices. pac ; ty . Property. cants. 

Alabama 10 9 4, 100 $5,625 687 

Georgia 2 1 400 500 97 

North Carolina 93 89 3 o,555 74,650 7,840 

Virginia 38 36 10,95° 57,225 4,3*o 

Total 143 135 46,005 $138,000 13,004 

The two bodies have a total of 1424 organizations, 1098 
church edifices, with a seating capacity of 347,^97 and 
a value of $1,775,202, and 103,722 communicants. Both 
are represented in only two States, viz. North Carolina 
and Virginia. 



CHAPTER X. 

THE CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY ASSOCIATION. 

THIS association represents, in Christian work in Ken- 
tucky, a number of churches, without name, without creed, 
and without any ecclesiastical system. Each church is 
entirely independent. The churches claim to be unsecta- 
rian. The first was organized in Berea by Mr. John G. 
Fee. The doctrines preached are those common to evan- 
gelical Christianity. Immersion is held to be the proper 
form of baptism, but is not insisted upon. One hall, with 
a seating capacity of ioo, is occupied. 

Summary. 

^ . , Seating Value of Com- 

__.__ Orgam- Church Ca _ Church mum . 

state. zatoons. Edifices. pac ity. Property. cants. 

Kentucky 13 ll 3>300 $3,900 754 



95 



CHAPTER XI. 

THE CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS. 

Christian Scientists are those who believe that all 
ills of body and all evils of whatever nature are subject to 
the healing power of mind or spirit. 

Mrs. Mary Baker G. Eddy, of Boston, Mass., claims to 
have discovered in 1866 and introduced in 1867 the " first 
purely metaphysical system of healing since the apostolic 
days." She began in that year to impart information as 
to the principles of the system. Out of this beginning was 
developed the Massachusetts Metaphysical College, which 
was chartered in 188 1. Mrs. Eddy, with six of her stu- 
dents, constituted the first Christian Scientist association in 
1876* Three years later a Christian Scientist Church was 
organized in Boston with 26 members. Mrs. Eddy was 
called to be its pastor the same year, and accepted the 
position In 1 88 1 she was ordained. Other churches and 
associations sprang up in different parts of the country, and 
in 1886 a National Christian Scientist Association was 
formed, the first meeting being held in New York City. 
There are regular churches, with pastors, in thirty-three 
States, and Sunday services are held in numerous places 
where churches have not been organized. There are 
also thirty or more Christian Science dispensaries. The 
organ of the denomination, The Christian Science Journal 
(monthly), publishes many columns of cards of practition- 
ers of the science of mind healing. 

96 



THE CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS. 97 

The principles of Christian Science have been set forth 
authoritatively by Mrs. Eddy. According to her state- 
ments, all consciousness is mind, and mind is God. There 
is but one mind, and that is the divine mind. This is in- 
finite good, which supplies all mind by reflection instead 
of subdivision. God is reflected, not divided. Soul is 
spirit, and spirit is God. There is but one soul, and that 
is God. The flesh is evil, not the soul. Soul is " sub- 
stance in truth"; matter is -substance in error." Soul, 
spirit, or mind is not evil, nor is it mortal. Life is eternal. 
It implies God. Whatever errs is mortal, and is a depart- 
ure from God. Evil is simply the absence of good. Evil 
is unreal ; good only is real The divine mind is one and 
indivisible, and therefore never out of harmony. Man is 
immortal, being coeternal with God. The divine power is 
able to bring all into harmony with itself. Hence Christian 
Science says to all manner of disease : " Know that God 
is all-power and all-presence, and there is nothing beside 
him and the sick are healed." " Sickness is a belief, a 
latent fear, made manifest in the body in different forms 
of fear or disease. This fear is formed unconsciously m 
the silent thought." It is to be dissipated by actual con- 
sciousness of the " truth of science " that man's harmony 
is no more to be invaded than the rhythm of the universe. 
Suffering exists only in the " mortal mind " ; " matter has 
no sensation, and cannot suffer." " If you rule out every 
sense of disease and suffering from mortal mind, it cannot 
be found in the body." All drugs are to be avoided. 
The only means of cure proposed by Christian Science is 
spiritual. Sin, like sickness and death, is unreal. In order 
to cure it the sinner's belief in its reality must be over- 
thrown. 



98 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

The denomination has only 7 church edifices. Meet- 
ings are held in 213 halls, which have a seating capacity 

of 19,690. 

Summary by States. 



STATES. 

California 

Colorado 

Connecticut 

Delaware 

District of Columbia 

Florida 

Georgia 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Maine 

Massachusetts 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Missouri 

Nebraska 

New Hampshire 

New Jersey 

New York 

North Dakota 

Ohio 

Oklahoma 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania 

Rhode Island 

South Dakota 

Tennessee 

Texas 

Utah 

Vermont 

Washington 

Wisconsin 



Organi- 
zations. 



Total 



8 

4 
4 
1 

1 

2 
2 

13 

5 

22 

15 

2 

10 

6 

10 

9 

20 

3 
2 

28 

1 

14 
1 

3 

5 
1 

2 

1 

5 
1 

2 

2 

16 

221 



Church 
Edifices. 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 



• • • • 



I 
I 



3OO 
3OO 



IOO 



650 



. • • • 



I50 



Value of 


Com- 


Church 


muni- 


Property. 


cants. 




814 




147 




75 




3 




15 




33 




40 


$2,126 


1,271 


9OO 


134 


5,200 


640 


300 


424 


• •••*• 


60 


I$,000 


499 


I50 


125 


200 


264 


30O 


374 


365 


650 


• ••«•• 


54 


IOO 


35 




1,268 




75 


I4,000 


564 




16 




62 



2,025 



155 

75 

33 

3 
112 

100 

40 

90 

474 



7 1,500 $40,666 8,724 



CHAPTER XII. 

THE CHRISTIAN UNION CHRUCHES. 

THIS body, which is now called the Independent 
Churches of Christ in Christian Union, was organized in 
Ohio during the first years of the Civil War. Elder J. V. 
B. Flack was one of the most prominent leaders of the 
movement, which was outspoken in opposition to the war. 
They believed that it had been " produced by an unwar- 
rantable meddling both North and South, and great injus- 
tice and insane haste on the part of extreme leaders in both 
sections." They were opposed to the introduction of poli- 
tics into the pulpit, and withdrew from existing denomina- 
tions because they could not tolerate what they regarded 
as political preaching. Elder Flack declared that he was 
persecuted by the ministers and members of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, in which he was a pastor. Writing of 
the matter some years later, he said : 

" We refused to vote in the conference for resolutions 
of war. We refused to pray for the success of war. We 
refused to bring politics into our pulpit. We refused to 
join in the ranks that marched on the streets at war meet- 
ings. We refused to make certain war speeches. We 
refused to prefer charges against members of the church 
whom the fanatics accuse of being disloyal. We refused 
to preside at forced trials of good men who were tried for 
political opinions." 

99 



IOO RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

He claimed that on account of taking this attitude he 
was severely persecuted, and led to withdraw from the 
Methodist Episcopal Church in 1863. He preached to 
various companies of men and women after his withdrawal 
from the Methodist Episcopal Church ; but the first church 
of the new denomination was organized by the Rev. Ira 
Norris, at Lacon, 111., late in 1863 or early in 1864. At a 
convention held in Columbus, O., in February, 1864, per- 
sons representing five different denominations being pres- 
ent, the foundation of the new denomination was laid. 
The principles of the Christian Union are in brief as fol- 
lows : 

1. The oneness of the Church of Christ. 

2. Christ the only head. 

3. The Bible the rule of faith and practice. 

4. Good fruits the only condition of membership. 

5. Christian union without controversy. 

6. Each local church self-governing. 

7. Partisan preaching discountenanced. 

The church claims to be non-partisan, non- sectarian, 
and non-denominational. It aims to furnish a basis for the 
union of all true believers by making its organization as 
simple as possible and by eliminating from its system con- 
troversial questions in doctrine and polity. It has 294 
congregations, 183 church edifices valued at $234,500, and 
18,214 communicants; 105 halls, with a seating capacity 
of 14,705, are occupied as meeting-places. For many 
years prior to the census of 1 890 its membership was esti- 
mated at over 100,000 by Elder Flack and others. 



THE CHRISTIAN UNION CHURCHES. 



IOI 



Summary by States. 



STATES. 



Arkansas 

Colorado 

Florida 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Indian Territory 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Maryland 

Michigan 

Missouri 

New Hampshire 

Ohio 

Rhode Island . . . 

Tennessee 

Texas 

Vermont 



Organi- Church 
zations. Edifices. 



4 

12 

I 

6 

26 

3 

3i 
16 

5 
1 

8 

56 
2 

103 
1 
8 
6 

5 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 



• • 




• • 


• ••••• 


4 
21 


1,450 
7,600 


20 


6,850 


4 


1,250 


1 


300 


1 
3 


35o 
1,650 


3i 


13.500 


1 


400 


94 


33.250 


1 
2 


300 
800 


1 


300 



Value ol Com- 
Church muni- 
Property, cants. 

IOI 

571 

SO 

$3,850 206 

25,700 1,599 

130 

21,500 1,258 

4,600 495 

1,000 443 

1,000 15 

12,000 436 

39>°5° 3>9 26 

4,000 102 

114,350 8,002 

3,500 50 

1,400 376 

190 

264 



2,500 



Total 294 184 68,000 $234,450 18,214 



CHAPTER XIII. 

THE CHURCH OF GOD. 

John Winebrenner, the founder of this denomina- 
tion, which in doctrine, polity, and usage resembles both 
the Baptist and Methodist Churches, became a member of 
the first Reformed German Church, Philadelphia, in 1817, 
and three years later pastor of a church of the same 
denomination in Harrisburg. There were four congrega- 
tions under his care. Under his plain and pungent preach- 
ing a revival of religion began, the progress of which was 
opposed. The opposition continued five years or more, 
resulting in a separation from the church. The revival 
extended into various parts of Pennsylvania and even 
into Maryland, and hundreds of persons were converted. 
These persons were organized into separate churches. 
Meanwhile, Elder Winebrenner, after a careful study of 
the Bible, had changed his views respecting points of doc- 
trine and polity. In 1830 he, with Andrew Miller, John 
Eliot, John Walborn, David Maxwell, and James Richards, 
who were recognized as teaching elders, met in conference 
and agreed upon a basis of church organization. The fol- 
lowing are the leading principles : 

1. That the believers in any given locality according to 
the divine order are to constitute one body. The division 
of believers into sects and parties under human names and 
creeds is contrary to the spirit and letter of the New 

102 



THE CHURCH OF GOD. 



IO3 



Testament, and constitutes the most powerful barrier to 
the success of Christianity. 

2. That the believers of any community organized into 
one body constitute God's household or family, and should 
be known by the name of the Church of God. 

3. That the Scriptures without note or comment consti- 
tute a sufficient rule of faith and practice. Creeds and 
confessions tend to divisions and sects. 

4. That there are three ordinances binding upon all be- 
lievers ; namely, immersion in water in the name of the 
Trinity, the washing of the saints' feet, and the partaking 
of bread and wine in commemoration of the sufferings and 
death of Christ. 

Upon the basis of these principles the denomination was 
organized, the first conference being held in 183 1. 

The conferences of the Church of God, of which there 
are several, are held annually, and are called elderships. 
There is a general conference or general eldership which 
meets triennially. This is the chief legislative and judicial 
body. The presiding officer of an annual eldership, or of 
the general eldership, is called the Speaker. There are 
itinerant and local ministers and exhorters, as in Method- 
ism, and the weaker congregations are organized into cir- 
cuits. The itinerant ministers are appointed to pastorates 
by stationing committees of the annual elderships. 

The Church of God is represented in fourteen States 
and the Indian Territory. Its chief strength, however, 
lies in the State of Pennsylvania, where it originated. 
Fully one half of its total communicants are to be found in 
Pennsylvania, Ohio, and Indiana. It has sixteen annual 
elderships. There are 479 organizations in all, with 338 
church edifices, having an average seating capacity of 342 



I04 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

and an average value of $1902. There are 129 halls, with 
a seating capacity of I3, 8 4°- 



Summary by States. 

Organi- Church C p S 

states. zations. Edifices. pacity- 

Arkansas *9 l 2 °° 

Illinois 36 33 10,725 

Indiana 44 32 10,915 

Indian Territory ... . 16 n 1,285 

Iowa 18 !? 3,275 

Kansas 26 6 1,750 

Maine 3 • • • • • ■ : ■ •• 

Maryland 21 20 5,»°o 

Massachusetts 1 * 

Michigan 16 10 3,425 

Missouri 7 4 i>3°° 

Nebraska 9 « £° 

Ohio 75 66 24,575 

Pennsylvania 162 135 4S,5 8 ° 

West Virginia 26 8 3,3Q° 

Total 479 33* "5,53° 



Value of 


Com- 


Church 


muni- 


Property. 


cants. 


$500 


577 


41,850 


i,495 


53,500 


2,575 


1,200 


811 


13,400 


683 


7,300 


956 




75 


25,700 


816 




20 


8,300 


373 


4,IOO 


221 


1,900 


332 


99,550 


3,352 


375,i g 5 


9,344 


10,700 


881 



$643,185 22,511 



CHAPTER XIV. 

THE CHURCH TRIUMPHANT (SCHWEINFURTH). 

The founder and head of this body is George Jacob 
Schweinfurth, who was born in Marion County, O., in 
1853. He entered the ministry of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church in Michigan, but soon left it and became a 
disciple of Mrs. Beekman, who, before her death, which 
occurred in 1883, declared herself the "spiritual mother of 
Christ in the second coming," and pronounced Schwein- 
furth the " Messiah of the New Dispensation." He ac- 
cordingly became the acknowledged head of her follow- 
ers, and removed the headquarters of the sect from Byron, 
nine miles from Rockford, 111., to the Weldon farm, six 
miles from Rockford, changing the name of the body to 
the Church Triumphant. A large frame house, called 
" Mount Zion " or " Heaven," is occupied by Schweinfurth 
and a number of his disciples. There are also other com- 
panies, each of which is presided over by an " apostle," 
who reads weekly the sermons previously delivered by 
Schweinfurth at Mount Zion. There are no rites, cere- 
monies, or forms of worship. The single condition of 
membership is recognition of Schweinfurth as the " Christ 
of the Second Coming " and discipleship. 

The Church Triumphant accepts the Bible as the Word 
of God, but denies the essential divinity of Christ. He 
was a mere man, but passed through an experience in 

105 



106 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

which he was freed from the power and curse of sin, after 
which he received the Spirit of God and became divine. 
Schweinfurth does not claim to be Jesus of Nazareth, but 
to have received the same Spirit and to be equal to him. 
He claims to be sinless, to perform miracles, and to be able 
to bestow the Spirit on whomsoever he chooses. He also 
declares his power over sin, not only to save from its curse 
but to save from its commission. 

There are in all 12 organizations and 384 members. All 
the services are held in private houses with one exception, 
Mount Zion being returned as a hall. 



Summary by States. 

Organi- Halls, Se gj_ ng 
states. zations. etc. pa city. Property. cants. 



Seating Value of Com- 

Organi- Halls, Ca _ Church muni- 



12 



Colorado 1 I 

Illinois 5 5 ••• S^ 000 l f 

Kentucky 1 1 • • • -J 



Michigan 



2 2 ... 37 



Minnesota 2 2 100 

Missouri * I 



100 
20 



Total 



12 12 100 $15,000 3 8 4 



CHAPTER XV. 

CHURCH OF THE NEW JERUSALEM. 

The theological writings of Emanuel Swedenborg, born 
in Stockholm, Sweden, in 1688, died in London, England, in 
1 772, led to the organization of the New Jerusalem Church. 
Its members are often spoken of as Swedenborgians. He 
was called, according to his own words, " to a holy office 
by the Lord himself, who most mercifully appeared before 
me, his servant, in the year 1743, when he opened my 
sight into the spiritual world, and enabled me to converse 
with spirits and angels." From that time he began to 
" publish the various arcana " or sacred truths, seen by or 
revealed to him, " concerning heaven and hell, the state of 
man after death, the true worship of God, the spiritual 
sense of the Word, and many other important matters con- 
ducive to salvation and wisdom." His voluminous religious 
works contain the body of doctrine to which his followers 
adhere. The greater portion of them consist of the expo- 
sition of the spiritual meaning of the Scriptures. 

The first meeting for organization was held in London 
in 1783, eleven years after his death. The next year his 
teachings were set forth in Boston and Philadelphia, and a 
congregation was established in Baltimore in 1 792. This 
was the beginning of the church in this country. It was 
gradually established in other cities and towns, and is 
represented now in twenty-nine States, besides the Dis- 

107 



108 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

trict of Columbia. It has 154 organizations, and 7095 
members or communicants, more than a fourth of whom 
are to be found in Massachusetts. 

The doctrines of the New Jerusalem Church declare that 
God is one in essence, person, and nature, manifesting 
himself as Father, Son, and Holy Spirit-the Father being 
the infinite divine essence, the Son the human organization 
with which the Father clothed himself to accomplish the 
redemption of mankind when immersed in sin, and the 
Spirit being the divine power flowing forth into act ; that 
the Lord accomplished this redemption by fighting against 
and overcoming the infernal hosts which had long enslaved 
mankind, and restoring man to spiritual freedom ; that life 
is not created, only the forms which receive it, man s mmd 
and body being organic forms for the reception of life, 
which is maintained by the constant conjunction of man 
and God ; that man has a spiritual body which is fitted to 
receive and manifest the divine forces, and the mmd or 
spirit constitutes this spiritual body; that the material 
body is only the husk, so to speak, and its death is caused 
by man's resurrection from it; that the spiritual world is a 
substantial world, the realm of causes, and exists in three 
divisions-heaven, the world of spirits, and hell that the 
world of spirits, which all enter immediately after death 
is the place of preparation for heaven or for ^ ««tog 
to the character brought into it; that the life in his inter- 
mediate state is similar to the one in this world, except 
that it is not a life of probation, but a life devoted to bring- 
ing discordant elements in man's nature into harmony, and 
^receiving instruction ; that gradually the scene changes 
and men rise to heaven or sink to hell, drawn by the irre- 
sistible affinities of their true character ; that hell is not a 



CHURCH OF THE NEW JERUSALEM. 1 09 

place or state of constant punishment, but its inhabitants 
have all the enjoyments of which their perverted nature is 
capable, living under restraint of penalties which follow 
every violation of law; that heaven is a place of useful 
activity, in which each finds his appropriate sphere of 
action and happiness, and becomes subject to the process 
of perfectibility which goes on forever ; that in the Script- 
ures there is a spiritual principle or fact corresponding to 
every natural act and object they record, a spiritual mean- 
ing distinct from, yet harmonizing with and based upon, 
the natural meaning of every word and sentence ; that 
while the books of the Bible were written through various 
authors, each in his own natural style, it is nevertheless, 
by virtue of the infinite store of truth within it, a divine 
book, the Lord himself being its author. This view of the 
Bible is one of the chief distinctions of Swedenborgian 
belief. 

The organization of the New Jerusalem Church is a 
modified Episcopacy, each society being, however, free to 
manage its own affairs. There are associations of societies, 
generally conforming to State lines, and a general conven- 
tion composed of representatives of the associations, and 
also of a number of societies which have no associational 
connection. The service is generally liturgical. A variety 
of liturgies are in use in the different congregations or 
societies ; the greater number, however, use the " Book of 
Worship," published by the General Convention. Three 
orders are recognized in the ministry. In connection with 
each association there is a general pastor, who bears the 
same relation to the association that a pastor does to a 
society. There are also pastors of societies, and preachers 
not yet in full orders. 



HO RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

The average seating capacity of the church edifices is 
236, and their average value $15,755; 7© halls, with a 
seating capacity of 7165, are used as meeting-places. 



Summary by States. 



STATES. 



Organi- Church ^a!* 2 
zations. Edifices. 



Ca- 
pacity. 



Arkansas 

California 

Colorado 

Connecticut 

Delaware 

District of Columbia , 

Florida 

Georgia 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Maine 

Maryland 

Massachusetts 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Missouri 

New Hampshire . . . 

New Jersey 

New York 

Ohio 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania 

Rhode Island 

Tennessee 

Texas 

Virginia 

Wisconsin 



1 
12 

2 
1 
1 
1 

3 

2 

14 

4 
6 

3 
1 

4 

9 

22 

5 

2 

5 

1 

6 
11 

13 

2 

13 

3 

3 
1 

1 

2 



1 

3 

1 



1 
10 

4 

3 
1 

3 

4 

18 

4 

2 

4 

4 

5 
8 

1 

4 

3 
1 
1 
1 



400 

750 

40 



200 



180 

1,895 
950 

495 
75 

1,125 
1,215 
5,025 

975 
250 

800 

800 

i,35o 
1,625 

100 

1,600 

610 

75 
200 

75 



Value of 


Com- 


Church 


muni- 


Property. 


cants. 


$55 


3 


41,500 


347 


2,500 


4i 




28 


12,000 


5o 




93 




30 


9,000 


48 


163,700 


641 


16,500 


104 


6,200 


138 


5,000 


62 




61 


33,000 


289 


44,600 


244 


368,500 


1,684 


34,600 


163 


29,000 


80 


24,600 


309 




42 


24,500 


323 


192,900 


560 


103,500 


657 


300 


45 


230,500 


774 


39,000 


130 


500 


64 


4,000 


40 


500 


2 




43 



Tot al 154 88 20,810 $1,386,455 7,095 



CHAPTER XVI. 

COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES. 

ALL societies observing the communal life, whether 
founded on a religious or secular basis, are embraced in 
these returns. Two of the societies are not religious, the 
Icarian and the Altruist, but it was deemed best not to 
omit them, on the technical ground that they are not or- 
ganized to practice a faith, but to apply a social principle. 

There are nine societies which properly come under this 
head. One of these, the Bruederhoef Mennonite, is omitted 
in this chapter because it is given in that on the Mennonites. 
The other societies are these : 

i. Shakers, 5. New Icaria, 

2. Amana, 6. Altruists, 

3. Harmony, 7. Adonai Shomo, 

4. Separatists, 8. Church Triumphant 

(Koreshan Ecclesia). 

I. — THE SOCIETY OF SHAKERS. 

The oldest of all existing communities in the United 
States is that of the Shakers, or, more accurately, "The 
Millennial Church, or United Society of Believers." Their 
first community was organized at Mount Lebanon, N. Y., 
in 1792. 

They count themselves as followers of Ann Lee, an 
English woman, who was born in 1736 in Manchester and 



in 



112 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

died in 1 784 in this country. They revere " Mother Ann," 
as she was called, as the second appearance of Christ on 
earth. She was a member of the Society of Quakers, and 
in a persecution which arose against them was cast into 
prison. While in prison she saw Christ and had a special 
divine revelation, which showed her that the only way 
mankind could be restored to the proper relation to God 
was by leading a celibate life. She came to this country 
in 1774 and settled at Watervliet, N. Y., in 1775, and died 
there. The popular designation " Shakers " was first used 
in England. Those Quakers who joined " Mother Ann ' 
were noted for " unusual and violent manifestations of 
religious fervor," and were therefore spoken of as " Shak- 
ing Quakers." Hence the term " Shakers." 

The Shakers are strict celibates, have a uniform style 
of dress, and use the words "yea" and "nay," but not 
"thee" or "thou." They are spiritualists, holding that 
there is a " most intricate connection and the most con- 
stant communion between themselves and the inhabitants 
of the world of spirits." They believe, as already stated, 
that the second coming of Christ is past, and that they 
constitute the true Church, and that " revelation, spiritual- 
ism, celibacy, oral confession, community, non-resistance, 
peace, the gift of healing, miracles, physical health, and 
separation from the world are the foundations of the new 
heavens." They reject the trinitarian conception of God, 
holding that he is a dual person, male and female, and that 
the distinction of sex inheres in the soul and is eternal. 
Christ, they believe, first appeared in Jesus as a male and 
then in Ann Lee as a female. They worship only God. 

Both sexes are represented in the ministry. Religious 
services, held on Sunday, consist of exhortation, singing, 



COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES. 



113 



and marching and dancing to music. There is little audi- 
ble prayer. 

There are 15 communities of Shakers — 3 each in Ohio 
and Massachusetts, 2 each in Kentucky, Maine, New 
Hampshire, and New York, and 1 in Connecticut. They 
have 16 church edifices, with a seating capacity of 5650, 
or an average of 353, and a valuation of $36,800, or an 
average of $2300. The number of members is 1728. In 
1875, according to Nordhoff's "Communistic Societies," 
they had 18 communities and 2415 members. This indi- 
cates that they are decreasing. 

Summary by States. 



states Organi- Church 

zations. Edifices 

Connecticut 1 

Kentucky 2 

Maine 2 

Massachusetts 3 

New Hampshire ... 2 

New York 2 

Ohio 3 

Total 15 



1 

2 
2 

4 
2 

2 
3 



Searing 
Ca- 
pacity. 

400 

700 
1,000 
1,000 

700 
I,IOO 

750 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$5,000 
I,900 
5,000 
5,800 
1,500 

I2,000 
5,600 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

IOO 

371 
IOO 

129 

250 

575 
203 



16 5,650 $36,800 1,728 



2. — THE AMANA SOCIETY. 



This society calls its organizations, of which there are 
seven, " True Inspiration Congregations." The commu- 
nity is confined to Iowa County, la., where its members 
exist in seven towns. They came from Germany in 1842 
and settled near Buffalo, N. Y., whence they removed thir- 
teen years later to their present location in Iowa. They 
are a religious rather than an industrial community, and 



114 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

are devoted Bible readers, believing that all parts of the 
Book are inspired. They hold to the Trinity, to justifi- 
cation by faith, to the resurrection of the dead, but not to 
eternal punishment. The wicked are to be purified in fire. 
They do not observe the sacrament of baptism, but make 
much of that of the Lord's Supper, which, however, is cele- 
brated not oftener than once in two years. They believe 
that an era of inspiration began at the opening of the eight- 
eenth century, the Holy Ghost revealing the secrets of the 
heart and conscience to messengers or new prophets. The 
elders or ministers are guided by the spirit of inspiration, 
and the community has at its head some one (at one time 
it was a woman) who is under the direct inspiration of God. 
There are three orders of members : the highest, the mid- 
dle, and the lowest or children's order. They hold relig- 
ious services every evening, and also on Sunday, Wednes- 
day, and Saturday mornings. The general meeting is held 
Saturday morning; the other meetings are mostly for 

prayer. 

Summary. 

Organi- Church 
state. zations. Edifices. 

Iowa 7 22 2,800 $15,000 1,600 



3. — THE HARMONY SOCIETY. 

The founder of this society was George Rapp, who was 
born in Germany in 1757 and died in Economy, Pa., in 
1847. His followers are celibates, having adopted this 
rule early in the present century, and follow the example 
of patriarchal rule set in the Old Testament and hold to a 
community of property. They are literalists in interpret- 



Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 



COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES. 115 

ing the Scriptures, and they believe that the millennium 
is near at hand and that all mankind will ultimately be 
saved, those who marry being classified with the number 
who will have to undergo a probation of purification. They 
do not believe in spiritualism. They observe as holy days 
Christmas, Good Friday, Easter, and Pentecost. They 
celebrate the Lord's Supper annually in October. The 
town of Economy is described by NordhofT as a " trim, 
well-kept village." The society has one organization, one 
church edifice, valued at $10,000, and 250 members. 



Summary. 

^ .-,, , Seating Value of Com- 

state. 0l F m " S« rch Ca- Church ioni- 
zations. Edifices. padty p ro perty. cants. 

Pennsylvania 1 1 500 $10,000 250 



4. — THE SOCIETY OF SEPARATISTS. 

The Separatists originated in Germany. They settled 
at Zoar, O., in 181 7 and adopted communal life in 18 19. 
They were called Separatists in Germany because they 
separated from the State church, in the belief that they 
could thus enjoy a more spiritual faith. They reject relig- 
ious ceremonies. Marriages are allowed but not favored. 
They are entered upon by a civil compact, there being no 
religious celebration. Their Sunday services do not include 
public prayer. 

Summary. 

n. r,, , Seating Value of Com- 

STATE. ^F 1 "" Sfi Ca " Church muni - 

zations. Edifices. padty Property . ^^ 

Ohio 1 1 500 $3,000 200 



Il6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



5. — THE NEW ICARIA SOCIETY. 

The New Icaria Society was organized in 1879. It has 
no creed but " rationalism founded on observation," and 
opposes all " anti- scientific revelations." Marriage is ap- 
proved. The system of rule is democratic. The society 
has disbanded since the census. 

Summary. 

-, ,-,, , Seating Value of Com- 

STATE Of* 111 - Ch" rch Ca- Church muni- 

zatlons - Edifices. padty p r0 perty. cants. 

Iowa 1 • • • • • • 2l 

6. — THE SOCIETY OF ALTRUISTS. 

The Altruists, like the New Icarians, are non-sectarian. 
The principles of the community are thus expressed : 

" It holds the property of all its members in common, 
and all work according to their ability and are supplied 
according to their wants, and live together in a common 
home for their mutual assistance and support and to secure 
their greatest wealth, comfort, and enjoyment. It allows 
equal rights and privileges to all its members, both men 
and women, in all its business affairs, which are conducted 
in accordance with their majority vote by its officers who 
are thereby elected ; and it makes no interference with the 
marriage or family affairs of its members, nor with their 
religious, political, or other opinions." 

Summary. 

^ ™ . Seating Value of Com- 

Orgam- Church Q a _ Church muni- 

state. zations. Edifices. pac ity. Property. cants. 



Missouri 



25 



COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES. 1 1 7 



7. — THE ADONAI SHOMO. 

This community was organized and legally established 
as a corporation in 1876 in Petersham, Mass. At its organ- 
ization it had 1 1 members. It came out of the Adventist 
movement. Its leading principles are faith in Christ as 
the Son of God, and a community of goods. All members, 
male and female, have an equal voice in matters of govern- 
ment and property. There is a common treasury, whence 
individual needs are supplied. All labor for the common 
maintenance, agriculture being the chief industry. 

Summary. 

Organi- Church Se £ tin S ^ ue ? { Co ^ 

state. ZiJtZZl vam^I* Ca- Church muni- 

zations. Eduices. padty p r0 perty. cants. 

Massachusetts 1 . . .... $6,000 20 



8. — THE CHURCH TRIUMPHANT (KORESHAN ECCLESIA). 

The founder of this body is Cyrus Teed. Cyrus in 
Hebrew is Koresh ; hence the terms Koreshan Ecclesia, 
or the Koreshan Church, and Koreshanity, the system of 
Koresh. The foundation principle of the movement is the 
" reestablishment of church and state upon a basis of divine 
fellowship," the law of which is love to neighbor. It has 
three departments : the ecclesia, or church ; the college 
of life, or educational department ; and the society Arch- 
triumphant. As the aims of Koreshanity cannot be secured 
where the spirit of competition operates, the life of the 
disciples is communal. Celibacy is a fundamental doctrine. 
It is held as desirable in order to conserve the forces of 
life, and necessary to the attainment of that purity of life 



Il8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

which issues in immortality. The disciples hope to pass 
out of the world as did Enoch, Elijah, and Christ. They 
have no churches, but occupy 6 private houses. The 
property in Chicago, though returned as private, is held 
for denominational purposes. 

Summary by States. 

_ . „< . Searing Value of Com- 

states Orgam- Church Ca _ Church muni- 

S zations. Edifices. pacity Property. cants. 

California i • . • • *5 

Illinois 2 .. .... $3 6 >°°° I0 ° 

Massachusetts I .. I S 

Oregon i •• •••• I 5 

Total 5 •• ..-• $36,000 205 

Summary by States of All Communistic Societies. 

California 1 •• • *5 

Connecticut . . 1 1 400 $5,000 100 

Illinois 2 ... 36,000 160 

Iowa 8 22 2,800 15,000 1,621 

Kentucky 2 2 700 1,900 37i 

Maine 2 2 1,000 5,000 100 

Massachusetts 5 4 I* 000 "j 800 i6 4 

Missouri 1 • • 2 5 

New Hampshire .. . 2 2 700 1,500 250 

New York 2 2 1,100 12,000 575 

Ohio 4 4 1*250 8,600 403 

Oregon 1 • • J 5 

Pennsylvania 1 1 5oo 10,000 250 

South Dakota 5 5 6o ° 4,5Q° 35 2 

Total 37 45 10,050 $111,300 4,401 

South Dakota is added to give the Bruederhoef Men- 
nonite community. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCHES. 

THE first church of the Congregational faith and order 
in the United States came over the sea to Plymouth, 
Mass., in the "Mayflower," in 1620. Before the close of 
the first half of that century there were in New England 
5 1 Congregational churches, besides two or three on Long 
Island and one in Virginia. 

Congregationalism developed great strength in New 
England, spreading but slowly over other sections of the 
country. In 1801 a plan of union was entered into with 
the Presbyterian Church concerning the formation of 
churches in new settlements, and under it Congregation- 
alists going west from New England generally entered 
Presbyterian churches. This plan continued in force until 
1852, when it was formally abrogated by a convention of 
Congregationalists at Albany, on the ground that it prac- 
tically excluded Congregationalism from the country west 
of New England. It is noticeable that in the older States 
where there are many Congregationalists there are compar- 
atively few Presbyterians, and vice versa. Since the abro- 
gation of the plan of union the growth of Congregational 
churches in the West, particularly in Illinois and the yet 
newer States of the Northwest, has been quite rapid. Their 
antislavery record entirely shut them out of the States of 
the South until after the Civil War. Their numbers in that 
section are still limited and include a good proportion of 

119 



120 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

colored members, to whose education they have been much 

devoted. 

The Pilgrims and Puritans, who constituted the early 
Congregational churches, were not averse to Presbyterian- 
ism on doctrinal grounds. Congregationalists and Presby- 
terians were in substantial agreement, the Westminster 
Confession serving acceptably as the doctrinal symbol of 
both for many years. It was adopted by the Congre- 
gationalists at a general synod at Cambridge, Mass., in 
1646-48. The Savoy Confession of Faith, which is sim- 
ilar to that of Westminster, was adopted by local synods 
in 1680 and in 1708, and a national council held in 1865, 
in Boston, Mass., expressed its adherence to the faith 
" substantially embodied " in these two confessions, and 
adopted a declaration, known as the " Burial Hill Declara- 
tion," affirming the general unity of the church of Christ 
in all the world, and setting forth the " fundamental truths 
in which all Christians should agree," as a basis of gen- 
eral cooperation and fellowship. In 1871 a National Trien- 
nial Council was held in Oberlin, O. The following was 
adopted as a part of the constitution of the council : 

-They [the Congregational churches] agree in belief 
that the Holy Scriptures are the sufficient and only infalli- 
ble rule of faith and practice ; their interpretation thereof 
being in substantial accordance with the great doctrines of 
the Christian faith, commonly called Evangelical, held m 
our churches from the early times, and sufficiently set forth 
by former general councils." 

Dr. William Ives Budington, the moderator of the coun- 
cil, afterward gave the following interpretation of this para- 
graph : 

-Any churches recognizing the independency of the 



THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCHES. 12 1 

local church, and professing the historic faith of Christ's 
church, are actually and intentionally embraced within 
the fellowship of the national council. The distinctions of 
Old School and New School were ignored, and just as much 
Arminianism and Calvinism." 

According to this, Congregationalism welcomes Armini- 
ans as well as Calvinists to its churches. In 1883 a com- 
mission appointed by the national council formulated a 
confession, consisting of twelve articles. It is of a general 
evangelical character. 

The polity of the Congregational churches is based on 
the principle of the complete autonomy of each local church. 
Connected with this principle is that of the fellowship of 
the churches. The Cambridge platform, adopted in the 
middle of the seventeenth century, declares that " although 
churches be distinct and therefore may not be confounded 
with one another, and equal and therefore have not domin- 
ion one over another, yet all churches ought to preserve 
church communion one with another, because they are all 
united unto Christ, not only as a mystical, but as a polit- 
ical, head, whence is derived a communion suitable there- 
unto." The fountain of ecclesiastical power is in the local 
church, and not in any association or council of churches. 
Each church manages its own affairs. When differences 
arise between churches, or between members of the same 
church, or between a church and its pastor, they may be 
referred to a council specially summoned, composed of 
pastors and representatives of neighboring churches of the 
same faith and order. The decisions of councils are, how- 
ever, not mandatory, but simply advisory. Councils have 
to do chiefly with questions of denominational fellowship. 
They examine, ordain, and install pastors, and recognize 



122 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

churches. There are local associations purely ministerial, 
meeting for fellowship, and which in some sections assume 
the duty of examining candidates for license to preach, the 
license being in the nature of a certification to the churches 
of the fitness of the licentiate. There are also local and 
State associations or conferences of churches and ministers 
which hold regular meetings for consultation concerning 
the benevolent and missionary work of the churches within 
their bounds. The Triennial National Council embraces 
representatives of all the local associations and conferences ; 
but equally with the local bodies it has no other province 
than that of giving counsel to the churches and benevolent 
societies. 

The Congregational idea of the minister is that he is a 
teacher who is primus inter pares. He is a member of the 
church which he serves, and is subject to its discipline like 
any other member. The officers of a church consist of one 
or more pastors, also called bishops or elders ; and of dea- 
cons, who are laymen charged with the administration of 
the sacraments and of the charitable interests. Connected 
with most churches is a religious society embracing all 
members and supporters of the church. The church calls 
a pastor, and the society approves the call and fixes the 
salary. 

In New England for many years Congregationalism 
was the established religion. In the colonies of New 
Haven and Massachusetts membership in a Congrega- 
tional church was a condition of the exercise of the polit- 
ical franchise, and the churches in most of New England 
were supported by monies raised in the tax levies. In 
course of time this system was modified so as to allow 
persons to contribute to whatever church they preferred. 



THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCHES. 123 

It was formally abolished in Connecticut in 18 16, and in 
Massachusetts in 1833. 

There are Congregational churches in all the States 
except Delaware, and in all the Territories except Alaska. 
The total of members in this country, not including several 
thousand converts in connection with missions of the Amer- 
ican Board in foreign lands, is more than half a million. 
Massachusetts, where Congregationalists were the first 
colonists, has a larger proportion of the total than any 
other State, 101,890; Connecticut comes second, with 
59,154; New York third, with 45,686; Illinois fourth, 
with 35,830; and Ohio fifth, with 32,281. Of the total 
valuation of church property, $43,335,437, Massachusetts 
has more than a fourth, or $11,030,890; Connecticut, 
$5,366,201 ; New York, $5,175,262; and Illinois, $2,975,- 
812. There are only 15 places in Massachusetts used by 
Congregationalists as places of worship which they do not 
own. There are 62 such places in South Dakota, 50 in 
Iowa, and 47 in Michigan. In all, 456 halls, with a seat- 
ing capacity of 42,646, are used by congregations. The 
4868 organizations own 4736 edifices, with an aggregate 
seating capacity of 1,553,080, indicating an average of 328 
to each house. The average value of each edifice is $9150. 

Summary by States. 

states Organi- Church Seating Value of Com- 

Sl zations. Edifices. Ca " Church mum- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Alabama 28 22 5,505 $91,755 1,683 

^ rizona 3 3 55o 9.5oo 162 

Arkansas 7 5 1,600 26,000 669 

Cajifornia l82 H9# 37,773 1,014,975 11,907 

Colorado 49 38^ 11,010 377,090 3,217 

Connecticut 306 383 147,688 5,366,201 59,154 

District of Columbia 6 6 3,370 339,000 1,399 

Flonda 39 29 7,600 73,775 1, 184 



124 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UMTED STATES. 



Summary by States. — Continued. 



Organi- Church 

states. zations. Edifices. 

Georgia 73 5 8 

Idaho 5 3 

Illinois 3° 2 2 9 6 

Indiana 55 4 2 X 

Indian Territory ... 6 

Iowa 285 243K 

Kansas 183 I5 2 

Kentucky 8 6 

Louisiana 20 11 

Maine 240 2 7 2 ^ 

Maryland 3 3 

Massachusetts 559 6 7 J M 

Michigan 33 l 2 99/^ 

Minnesota 175 l S 2 

Mississippi '. . . . 7 5 

Missouri 80 69 

Montana 7 5 

Nebraska 17 2 *44 

Nevada 1 J 

New Hampshire ... 188 226 

New Jersey 33 3 6 

New Mexico 4 4 

New York 3 01 3 2 4/^ 

North Carolina 20 16 

North Dakota 65 38 

Ohio 2 47 2 5 2 ^ 

Oklahoma 10 

Oregon 35 2 7 

Pennsylvania 108 loo# 

Rhode Island 34 39 

South Carolina .... 3 3 

South Dakota 138 80 

Tennessee 26 20 

Texas 15 I2 

Utah 14 2 

Vermont 19 8 2I 7 

Virginia 2 2 

Washington 104 62 

West Virginia 2 2 

Wisconsin 182 196 

Wyoming 7 6 

Total 4,868 4,736 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 

I5,500 

420 

103,036 

12,200 

" 68,o8l 

34,975 

1,750 
3,825 

85,59i 
1,150 

298,910 

82,458 

37,403 

1,150 
29,550 

1,130 

32,019 

200 

73,346 

14,050 

625 

128,179 

3,705 

5,955 
83,029 

7,500 
34,605 
19,080 

1,100 
14,967 

4,57o 

3, 2 5o 

600 

65,112 

55o 
13,698 

75o 
52,615 

1,350 



1,553,080 $43,335,437 512,771 



Value of 


Com- 


Church 


muni- 


Property. 


cants. 


$75,350 


3,880 


6,400 


I05 


2,975,812 


35,830 


221,650 


3,08l 




127 


1,231,886 


2 3,733 


485,975 


n,945 


20,200 


449 


23,800 


1,057 


1,512,030 


2 i,5 2 3 


71,500 


336 


11,030,890 ] 


[01,890 


1,533,055 


24,582 


I,II4,8oo 


13,624 


6,975 


210 


650,344 


7,6i7 


38,800 


345 


640,204 


10,045 


1,000 


5o 


1,405,050 


i9,7i 2 


655,300 


4,912 


17,800 


175 


5,175,262 


45,686 


14,200 


1,002 


81,800 


1,616 


2,044,525 


32,281 




170 


160,200 


2,037 


672,588 


9,818 


905,800 


7,192 


3i,35o 


376 


200,665 


5,164 


106,000 


1,429 


55,3oo 


846 


76,000 


460 


1,318,100 


20,465 


7,500 


156 


316,230 


3,154 


18,500 


136 


1,089,750 


15,841 


44,55° 


339 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE DISCIPLES OF CHRIST. 

THIS body, often called also Christians, was one of the 
results of the great revival movement which began in Ten- 
nessee and Kentucky in the early part of the present cent- 
ury. Rev. Barton W. Stone, a Presbyterian minister who 
was prominent in the revival movement, withdrew from 
the Presbyterian Church, and in 1804 organized a church 
with no other creed than the Bible and with no name but 
that of Christian. One of his objects was to find a basis 
for the union of all Christian believers. A little later 
Thomas and Alexander Campbell, father and son, who 
came from Ireland, where the former had been a Presby- 
terian minister, organized union societies in Pennsylvania. 
Changing their views as to baptism, they joined the Red- 
stone Association of Baptists. Shortly after, when Alex- 
ander Campbell was charged with not being in harmony 
with the creed, he followed the Burch Run Church, of 
which he was pastor, into the Mahoning Baptist Associa- 
tion, which, leavened with his teachings, soon ceased to be 
known as a Baptist association. In 1827, after some cor- 
respondence with Rev. B. W. Stone and his followers of 
the Christian Connection, there was a union with a large 
number of congregations in Ohio, Kentucky, and Tennes- 
see, and the organization variously known as " Disciples of 
Christ " and " Christians " is the result. 

125 



126 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

The leading principles of the Disciples of Christ are, to 
quote from one of their tracts: (i) " To restore the lost 
unity of believers and so of the Church of Christ by a 
return in doctrine, ordinance, and life to the religion 
definitely outlined" in the New Testament ; (2) no human 
creed, but the Bible only as the rule of faith and practice ; 
(3) baptism by immersion of believers only, in which 
" comes a divine assurance of remission of sins and accept- 
ance with God" ; (4) the celebration of the Lord's Supper 
as a " feast of love " every Sunday. The central doctrine 
of their teaching is that "Jesus is the Christ, the Son 
of God." They hold that "personal trust in a personal 
Redeemer" is the faith that is necessary to salvation. 

In polity they are congregational. Their ministers are 
ordained, but are not, in denominational usage, addressed 
with the title " Rev." They have as church officers elders, 
also called bishops, pastors, or presbyters, deacons, and 
evangelists. The latter are itinerant missionaries. The 
churches are united in State and district associations for 
missionary work, and there is also a national convention 
for home and another organization for foreign missions, 
and a Woman's Board of Missions for both home and 

foreign missions. 

The Disciples of Christ are represented in all the States 
but New Hampshire and Nevada, and in all the Territories 
except Alaska. In number of members Missouri leads 
the States, with 97,773 5 Indiana is second, with 78,942; 
Kentucky third, with 77,647 J Illinois fourth, with 60,867 ; 
and Ohio fifth, with 54,425. They have an aggregate of 
7246 organizations, 5324 church edifices, valued at $12,- 
206,038, and 641,051 members or communicants. The 
average seating capacity of the churches is 302, and the 



THE DISCIPLES OF CHRIST. 12J 

average value $2292; 1141 halls, with a seating capacity 
of 139,325, are occupied. 

In many States no little difficulty was encountered in 
the attempt to gather full statistics for the census. The 
most competent person in each State was appointed to do 
the work, but it was not possible to get returns for all con- 
gregations known or believed to be in existence. This 
was particularly true of Tennesse^, where estimates only, 
founded on various sources of information, were possible 
for several counties. A small percentage of members in 
a number of the States is not, therefore, embraced in the 
following tables, which are believed, however, to be the 
most complete of any ever before published : 

Summary by States. 



, TA ™, Organi- Church 

zations. Edifices. 

Alabama 201 128 

Arizona 3 1 

Arkansas 265 123 

California 89 62 

Colorado 31 18 

Connecticut 2 1 

Delaware 4 3 

District of Columbia 2 2 

Florida 49 22 

Georgia 64 60 

Idaho 6 1 

Illinois 641 550 

Indiana 733 65 1 

Indian Territory ... 82 9 

Iowa 403 308 

Kansas 352 197 

Kentucky 632 530 

Louisiana 4 4 

Maine 9 3 

Maryland 14 14 

Massachusetts 4 3 

Michigan 73 49 



Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


30,8l8 


$78,185 


9,201 


I50 


3,000 


7« 


34,785 


106,360 


14,385 


17,675 


291,250 


7,433 


4,945 


151,625 


2,400 


500 


l6,000 


337 


450 


4,800 


95 


1,200 


80,000 


700 


5,i5o 


14,850 


1,306 


20,805 


197,925 


4,676 


3°o 


2,000 


35o 


155,505 


I,I45, 2 75 


60,867 


219,320 


1,329,370 


78,942 


2,805 


3,350 


i,977 


83,450 


708,100 


30,988 


55,o45 


468,975 


25,200 


169,635 


I,32I,5IO 


77,647 


1,000 


22,300 


202 


700 


6,IOO 


293 


5,200 


66,200 


i,774 


1,700 


67,200 


777 


14,870 


160,650 


5,788 



128 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States. — Continued. 



STATES. 

Minnesota .... 
Mississippi 

Missouri 

Montana 

Nebraska 

New Jersey. . . . 
New Mexico . . . 
New York .... 
North Carolina 
North Dakota . 

Ohio 

Oklahoma 

Oregon 



37 
in 

. . 1,120 

13 
IOO 

I 

4 

41 

.. 186 

1 

.. 475 

9 

74 

Pennsylvania 125 

Rhode Island 1 

South Carolina .... 50 

South Dakota 15 

Tennessee 322 

Texas 53^ 

Utah 2 

Vermont 2 

Virginia 161 

Washington 86 

West Virginia 85 

Wisconsin 24 

Wyoming 2 



Church 
Edifices. 


Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 


Value of 

Church 

Property. 


Com- 
muni- 
cants. 


29 


5,070 


$73,000 


1,917 


69 


12,675 


55,422 


5,729 


83O 


263,280 


1,632,531 


97,773 


9 


1,789 


58,800 


785 


83 


22,66o 


269,375 


7,715 


• • . • 






105 


• • • • 






65 


36 


II,8lO 


363,650 


4,3i6 


136 


38,520 


71,157 


12,437 

2f> 


• • * • 

446 


138,778 


1,462,250 


54,425 


2 


300 


50O 


265 


40 


10,950 


76,700 


4,067 


IOI 


33.785 


533,147 


12,007 


1 


I50 


3,000 


35 


37 


8,060 


10,200 


2,880 


6 


1,35° 


10,800 


49° 


245 


80,510 


410,660 


41,125 


267 


78,370 


467,900 


41,859 


» • • • 






270 


2 


475 


5,000 


262 


148 


45,228 


240,929 


14,100 


29 


7,150 


93,400 


5,816 


5i 


16,709 


92,292 


5,807 


18 


5,825 


30,300 


h3 l 7 


• • ■ • 






48 



Total 7,246 5,324 1,609,452 $12,206,038 641,051 



CHAPTER XIX. 

THE DUNKARDS. 

The Dunkards, or German Baptists, or Brethren, are of 
German origin, and trace their beginning back to Alexan- 
der Mack, of Schwartzenau, Germany. Early in the eight- 
eenth century Mack and several others formed a habit of 
meeting together for the study of the New Testament. 
They were convinced that its doctrines and principles of 
church order were not being faithfully followed, either by 
the Lutheran or the Reformed Church. They therefore 
resolved to form a society of their own. Alexander Mack 
was chosen as their pastor. Persecution soon arose, and 
they were scattered. In 1719 most of them got together 
and came to the United States, settling in Pennsylvania, 
where their first church was organized about 1723. Like 
the Mennonites, they chose Germantown, where Christian 
Saur, one of their number, edited and printed the first 
German Bible in America, the unbound sheets of which 
were used by the British soldiers to litter their horses after 
the battle of Germantown, in the Revolutionary War. 
Later a number of these sheets were gathered up and 
several volumes were made of them, some of which are 
still in existence. 

The Dunkards were an earnest and devout people, en- 
deavoring to shape their lives according to the teachings 
of the New Testament, and they increased quite rapidly, 

129 



I 3 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

drawing their converts, of course, from the German ele- 
ment One of their most important principles is noncon- 
formity to the world. They have sought, while living in 
the midst of the world, to preserve a simple, unostenta- 
tious life, ignoring the fashions and the customs of society 
in dress, in household furnishing, and in general mode of 
life. Through a long course of years this subject occupied 
more or less attention at every Annual Meeting. Bishops 
and heads of families were exhorted to be careful that they 
and their households set a good example in rejecting the 
-high fashions" of the times. As early as 1822 it was 
decided that with those who should continue to disregard 
the rule of nonconformity after the third admonition the 
Brethren should not break bread. In 1 840 complaint was 
heard at the Annual Meeting of the increase of the " evil " 
of conformity to the world. Some Brethren, it was said, 
conform too much to the world in " building, house-furni- 
ture, apparel, etc., and even in sleighing have bells upon 
their horses." Five years later a solemn warning was 
given against " fashionable dressing, building and orna- 
menting houses in the style of those high in the world," 
as an " alarming and dangerous evil." In 1846 the over- 
seers of churches were instructed to see that members did 
not have paintings, carpets, fine furniture, or fine houses. 
Much attention was given at the various Annual Meetings 
to the fashions of women. In 1862 they were forbidden 
to wear "hoops" and bonnets, and enjoined never to be 
without the cap, or prayer-covering, in church worship. 
Among the queries sent up in later years was one asking 
whether it was lawful for Brethren to establish or patronize 
high-schools. The reply was that Brethren should not 
mind high things but condescend to men of low estate. 



THE DUNKARDS. 



131 



The Brethren, however, continued to maintain a high- 
school, and have even established colleges. Despite their 
utmost care, innovations crept in gradually among them ; 
carpets, musical instruments, gold watches, and other for- 
bidden articles found their way gradually into use, and the 
cut and character of their garments were changed. Their 
discipline became insensibly relaxed, and the differences 
between them and their neighbors of other denominations 
were less striking. The result was that the more conserv- 
ative, rallying against these innovations and insisting upon 
adherence to the old rules of discipline, found themselves 
strongly opposed by the more progressive element, and a 
division occurred about ten years ago. As the outcome 
of this division there are three branches, known as the 
Conservative, the Progressive, and the Old Order Brethren. 
There is, besides, a fourth called the Seventh-Day Baptist, 
German. This was due to a secession from the Dunkards, 
led by Conrad Beissel, in 1728. Beissel and his disciples 
observed the seventh day of the week as the Sabbath, and 
adopted a communal life. 

On the general doctrines of the evangelical faith the 
Brethren are in harmony with other Protestant churches. 
They interpret the Scriptures literally, and hold that un- 
questioning obedience should be given to both letter and 
spirit. They agree with the Baptists in holding that im- 
mersion is the only proper form of baptism, and that believ- 
ers are the only proper subjects of the ordinance. They 
do not practice infant baptism. The ordinance is adminis- 
tered to candidates in a kneeling position. They are dipped 
thrice, once at the mention of each name of the Trinity in 
the baptismal formula. They are dipped forward instead 
of backward, contrary to the usual custom of immersion, 



1 32 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

One reason given for dipping forward is that when Christ 
died upon the cross his head fell forward on his breast. 
Immediately after the third immersion the administrator 
lays his hands upon the candidate's head and offers prayer. 
Endeavoring to follow all the customs as well as the 
commandments of the New Testament, the Dunkards hold 
communion in the evening. It is preceded by the feast 
of love, or the agapce of the Greeks. After partaking of 
a full meal, which is served at tables, the bread and wine 
of the sacrament are administered. In connection with 
this they extend the right hand of fellowship to one another 
and exchange the kiss of charity. This part of the service 
is observed separately by the sexes. Before the supper is 
eaten the ceremony of washing one another's feet is per- 
formed, the brethren observing it among themselves and 
the sisters doing likewise. 

The ministry consists of bishops or elders, ministers, and 
deacons, all of whom are elected by the congregations. 
Deacons are advanced to be ministers, ministers are ad- 
vanced to the second degree, and bishops or elders are 
elected from the list of ministers of the second degree. 
Ministers are chosen from the body of the brethren. In 
most cases they receive nothing for their services. 

The polity of the Dunkards is partly Congregational and 
partly Presbyterian. Their chief ecclesiastical body is the 
Annual Meeting or Conference, whose decisions are con- 
sidered binding upon district conferences and churches. 
Questions in doctrine and usage are sent from the district 
conferences to the Annual Meeting, which returns replies, 
generally with a Scriptural quotation to indicate the au- 
thority on which the replies are based. Each district con- 
ference sends to the Annual Meeting one bishop and one 



THE DUNKARDS. 1 33 

delegate. The bishops compose the Standing Committee 
of the conference. This Standing Committee provides for 
the organization of the meeting by choosing officers and 
bringing the business before the meeting in the proper 
shape for action; and also appoints committees in cases 
of difficulty in local churches. After the division changes 
were made in the manner of holding the Annual Meeting 
in each branch except the Old Order. 

The Brethren hold not only to the principle of noncon- 
formity but also to that of nonresistance, and earnestly 
protest against secret societies. Their ministers are not 
trained men, but pursue their ordinary business avocations 
during the week, preaching on Sundays and other occa- 
sions, as required. There are four branches, as follows : 

1. Conservative. 

2. Progressive. 

3. Old Order. 

4. Seventh-Day, German. 

I. — THE CONSERVATIVE BRETHREN. 

The Conservatives constitute the largest branch of the 
Dunkards. The division occurred, as already stated, as 
the result of a disagreement concerning the enforcement 
of discipline in matters of conformity. The Conservatives 
found themselves between two fires. On the one hand, 
there were quite a number of Brethren who demanded 
more liberty in the matter of the wearing of dress, and in 
other customs which had hitherto been frowned upon. On 
the other hand, there was a body of Brethren who insisted 
upon a rigorous enforcement of the prohibitions against 
the adoption of modern dress and modern customs. It 



134 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

was the policy of the Conservatives to deal leniently with 
those who wanted more liberty, and to conciliate, if pos- 
sible, those who wanted a more rigorous enforcement of 
the discipline. The Old Order Brethren, however, felt 
that the Progressive Brethren had already departed from 
the ancient order of the church. The principle of dress as 
held by the Conservatives was that plainness, modesty, and 
economy in dress is a gospel principle, and that to retain 
the form of plainness was to insure the retention of the 
principle of plainness. The Progressive Brethren believed 
in the principle of plainness, but declared that there was 
no merit in adhering to a particular form of plainness. 
The Progressives, therefore, became a distinct branch. 

One of the points of disagreement between the Conserv- 
atives and the Old Order Brethren was that of the in- 
troduction of Sunday-schools. The Old Order Brethren 
stoutly opposed this as an innovation, while the Conserva- 
tives held that it was simply an application of the principle 
of the fathers that the children should be religiously edu- 
cated. The Old Order Brethren were likewise opposed 
to educational institutions. The Conservatives say on 
this point that the fathers themselves, if they were now 
living, would be favorable to Sunday-schools and high- 
schools, and also to missionary work. This, then, is the posi- 
tion of the Conservative body. They are in favor of retain- 
ing the principle of nonconformity to the world, but of not 
enforcing it so rigorously as was done twenty-five or fifty 
years ago. They believe in Sabbath -schools and mission- 
ary work, and also in educating their own people. They 
are represented in twenty-eight States and two Territories^ 
being strongest in Pennsylvania, Indiana, and Ohio, where 
more than one half of their communicants are found, There 



THE DUNKARDS. 



135 



are 180 halls, with a seating capacity of 15,048. The 
average value of the houses of worship is $1313, and the 
average seating capacity 414. 

Summary by States. 



STATES. 

Arkansas 

California 

Colorado 

Florida 

Idaho 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Indian Territory 

Iowa . . . ■ 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Louisiana 

Maryland 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Missouri 

Nebraska 

New Jersey 

North Carolina . 

Ohio 

Oklahoma 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania 

South Dakota. . . , 

Tennessee , 

Texas 

Virginia 

Washington 

West Virginia . . 
Wisconsin 



Drgani- 
sations. 


Church 
Edifices. 


Seating 
Ca- 


Value of 
Church 


Com. 
muni- 






pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


4 


I 


400 


$300 


78 


3 


2 


375 


2,200 


211 


1 


I 


300 


I,200 


I IO 


1 


I 


200 


60O 


41 


1 


I 


200 


I,000 


40 


55 


59 


22,850 


96,860 


3,701 


107 


129 


58,565 


179,870 


IO,224 


1 








27 


52 


37H 


14,125 


49,505 


2,769 


62 


34 


13,150 


53,425 


3,228 


1 






• •••■•• 


IO 


1 


• • 







17 


29 


39% 


15,825 


60,200 


2,446 


12 


11 


3,728 


11,425 


560 


2 


2 


600 


1,500 


IO4 


32 


26 


9,670 


23,025 


1,845 


28 


10 


3,650 


14,500 


998 


3 


3 


950 


5,000 


191 


9 


5 


1,625 


2,000 


5IO 


95 


127X 


50,620 


153,365 


8,490 


2 


. . . 






46 


6 


4 


1,600 


4,400 


250 


IOI 


224tV 


94,738 


354,008 


14,194 


4 


* • • 






I02 


19 


16 


7,450 


II,700 


1,249 


6 


I 


150 


3°0 


95 


42 


87 


40,635 


73,523 


6,659 


3 


. . . 






26 


33 


32 


12,180 


21,635 


2,710 


5 








170 



Total 720 854 353,586 $1,121,541 61,101 



2. — THE PROGRESSIVE BRETHREN. 

The reasons for the division which resulted in the for- 
mation of this branch of the Dunkards have already been 



1 36 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

given. They constitute the most advanced section of 
the body of Dunkards. Their rules respecting noncon- 
formity to the world are far less strict than those of the 
Conservatives. They call themselves simply Brethren, or 
The Brethren, and do not wish to be known as Dunkards. 
The number of their communicants is but a little more 
than one eighth of that of the Conservatives. They 
occupy 37 halls, which have a seating capacity of 4455. 
The average value of their edifices is $1521, and the aver- 
age seating capacity 342. 

Summary by States. 

~ . ,,, , Seating Value of Com- 

Organi- Church Q a _ Church mum- 

states. zations. Edifices. pac ity. Property. cants. 

California 2 % 150 $250 72 

Colorado 1 •• ■•'*; *£ 

Illinois 4 3'A i>200 7,|oo 93 

Indiana 22 15* 5,875 22,620 1,479 

Iowa 7 4 1,425 6,850 601 

Kansas 16 3 ?8 5 5,fo 507 

Maryland 1 5 i.4«) 2,600 200 

Michigan 6 5 1,57° 5,«5o 240 

Missouri 3 1 2 °° •••• 90 

Nebraska 5 4^ 1,95° 8 > Q oo 39° 

Ohio 27 17^ 7,ooo 30,700 1,542 

Oregon 1 1 ' 2 °o 2 °° *2 

Pennsylvania 23 28 8,335 50,400 2,008 

Virginia 4 3 , h$<*> 2 *\° 397 

West Virginia 6 4^ 1,35° 2 >°5° W 

Total 128 96 32,740 $145,770 8,089 

3. — THE OLD ORDER BRETHREN. 

This is the smallest of the three branches into which the 
Dunkards were divided about ten years ago. The Old 
Order Brethren aim to prohibit conformity to the fashions 
of the world as rigorously as did the fathers fifty years 



THE DUNKARDS. 



137 



ago. They are opposed to Sunday-schools, missionary 
endeavor, and high-schools or colleges. The census au- 
thorities had much difficulty in getting returns from them. 
They were opposed to the numbering of their people for 
Scriptural reasons, and refused in many cases to give in- 
formation, which was otherwise obtained. There are 62 
halls, with a seating capacity of 2330, occupied as places 
of worship. The average value of the church edifices is 
$1279, average seating capacity 408. 



Summary by States. 



STATES. 



Arkansas 

California 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Maryland 

Michigan 

Missouri 

Nebraska ..... 
North Carolina 

Ohio 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania . . 

Virginia 

West Virginia . 
Wisconsin .... 
Wyoming 



Organi- 
zations. 

I 

I 
12 
21 

9 
13 

1 

6 

3 
9 

4 

1 

3i 
1 

4 

4 

12 

1 
1 



Church 
Edifices. 



3 

u'A 
1/2 
3 

2 
1 
2 
1 



Seating 
parity. 



725 
5,050 

80O 
I,20O 



1,200 



150 
200 

350 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 



• ■•••« 

$970 

l6,400 

2,60O 

2,800 

3,000 
200 

1,600 
600 



28 IO,825 44,000 



5 

3 

2 



2,900 

1,400 

950 



5,000 
2,500 
1,100 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

4 

7 

225 
647 
100 
332 

3 

328 

44 
155 

47 

15 
1,766 

10 

3ii 
188 
179 

29 
21 



Total 135 63 25,750 $80,770 4,411 



4. — THE SEVENTH-DAY BAPTISTS, GERMAN. 

This is the oldest secession from the body of Dunkards. 
As already stated, Conrad Beissel founded it in 1728. 
Only a very few members are now reported. These ob- 



138 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

serve the seventh day as the Sabbath, and some features 
of the communal life. They are found in Bedford, Frank- 
lin, Lancaster, and Somerset counties, Pa. 

Summary. 



i 



r\ /-m. u Seating Value of Com- 

STATB Organ- Church Ca _ * Church muni . 

zatlons - Edifices. padty Property. cants. 

Pennsylvania 6 3 1,960 $I4>55° x 94 

Summary by States of All Dunkards. 

STATES. 

Arkansas 5 I 4oo $300 82 

California 6 2 525 2,450 290 

Colorado 2 1 3°° I > 2 °° I2 7 

Florida 1 1 200 600 41 

Idaho 1 1 200 1,000 40 

Illinois 71 6 5 24,775 105,330 4, "9 

Indiana 150 156 69,490 218,890 12,350 

Indian Territory ... 1 27 

Iowa 68 43 * 6 >35o 58,955 3,47o 

Kansas 91 4© 15,135 6l > 02 5 4,067 

Kentucky 2 J 3 

Louisiana 1 l 7 

Maryland 3 6 47 l8 >425 65,800 2,974 

Michigan 21 17 5>44 8 1 7,475 8 44 

Minnesota 2 2 600 1,500 104 

Missouri 44 29 10,070 24,625 2,090 

Nebraska 37 16 5>95° 24,000 1,441 

New Jersey 3 3 95° 5, 000 J 9 J 

North Carolina ... . 10 5 1,625 2,000 525 

Ohio 153 l 73 68 >445 228,065 11,798 

Oklahoma 2 - • • 46 

Oregon 8 5 1,800 4,600 280 

Pennsylvania 134 261 107,933 423>95 8 l6 >7Q7 

South Dakota 4 io2 

Tennessee 19 I 6 7,45° "»7«> '>249 

Texas 6 1 150 3°o 95 

Virginia 50 93 43,335 7 8 ,473 7,244 

Washington 3 • • 

West Virginia 51 3 8 HA^o 24,785 3,210 

Wisconsin 6 x 99 

Wyoming 



21 



Total 989 1,016 414,036 $1,362,631 73>795 



CHAPTER XX. 

THE EVANGELICAL ASSOCIATION. 

JACOB Albright, originally a Lutheran, born in 1759, 
was the founder of the Evangelical Association. Near the 
close of the last century he became an earnest revival 
preacher. He labored among the German-speaking popu- 
lation, and in 1800 formed a society of converts in Penn- 
sylvania for "social prayer and devotional exercises" every 
Sunday and every Wednesday night. This was the rise 
of the movement which resulted in the Evangelical Asso- 
ciation. The first conference was held in 1807. This 
conference elected Jacob Albright a bishop. Two years 
later a church discipline very similar to that of the Metho- 
dist Episcopal Church was published. Some years after 
the death of Bishop Albright (1808) the name Evangelical 
Association of North America was adopted. Previously 
to this his followers had been known as " The Albright 
People," or "The Albrights." 

In doctrine and polity the Evangelical Association is 
Methodist. It has annual conferences, a quadrennial gen- 
eral conference, which is the supreme legislative and judi- 
cial body, quarterly conferences, presiding elders, and an 
itinerant and a local ministry, exhorters, class leaders, etc. 
It also has bishops, who, however, are not elected for life, 
but for a term of four years. Its Articles of Faith, twenty- 
one in number, are the same in substance and almost the 
same in language as the twenty-five articles of the Metho- 

139 



140 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

dist churches, with a few omissions. Formerly the con- 
stituency of the church was almost entirely German ; now 
it is largely English. 

The Evangelical Association has twenty-six annual con- 
ferences. Four of the conferences are in other lands : one 
in Canada, one in Germany, one in Switzerland, and one 

in Japan. 

The church is in a divided state. In October, 1891, 
two bodies, each claiming to be the legal general confer- 
ence, were held, one in Indianapolis, the other in Phila- 
delphia, and each elected a different set of bishops and 
general church officers. The differences are of long stand- 
ing. They were augmented in the application in 1 890 and 
1 89 1 of disciplinary processes to the three bishops of the 
Association, all of whom were tried and suspended. The 
Philadelphia General Conference took order restoring 
Bishop Dubs to his functions. That of Indianapolis, rep- 
resenting the majority, declared the proceedings against 
Bishops Esher and Bowman void. The secular courts have 
been appealed to in various cases, and have decided gen- 
erally in favor of the Indianapolis Conference. The church 
was divided into two bodies in 1894. 



THE EVANGELICAL ASSOCIATION. 



141 



Summary by States. 



STATES. 0r ? ani " 
zations. 

California 13 

Colorado 3 

Florida 2 

Illinois 134 

Indiana 124 

Iowa 188 

Kansas 96 

Kentucky 3 

Maryland 14 

Michigan 134 

Minnesota 134 

Missouri 26 

Nebraska 81 

New Jersey 10 

New York 86 

North Dakota 31 

Ohio 216 

Oregon 25 

Pennsylvania 662 

South Dakota 74 

Texas 8 

Washington 7 

West Virginia 15 

Wisconsin 224 

Total 2,310 



Church 
Edifices. 


Seating 
Ca- 


Value of 
Church 


Com- 
muni- 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


IO 


2,350 


$72,IOO 


472 


I 


I50 


I,6oO 


87 


4 


450 


2,000 


69 


132 


35,000 


438,500 


IO,934 


104^ 


30,445 


214,390 


6,738 


147 


30,910 


299,235 


9,76l 


5o 


IO,o6o 


85,600 


4,459 


3 


850 


l6,000 


213 


14 


5,800 


123,900 


i,743 


97 


22,775 


188,450 


6,677 


89 


17,165 


170,550 


6,181 


20 


6,750 


39,700 


1,102 


47 


8,935 


86,IOO 


3,458 


10 


2,675 


59,250 


669 


8o^ 


18,870 


401,850 


6,222 


10 


2,035 


2I,IOO 


784 


215^ 


60,835 


491,975 


14,673 


24 


3>3oo 


63,900 


1,199 


627 l A 


178,750 


1,590,605 


42,379 


15 


2,280 


20,450 


1,628 


7 


1,400 


22,950 


296 


6 


1,200 


14,900 


45i 


13 


2,825 


5,475 


565 


172 


33,525 


355,ioo 


12,553 



1,899 479,335 $4,785,68o 133,313 



Summary 

CONFERENCES. 

Atlantic 30 

California 13 

Cen'l Pennsylvania. 259 

Dakota 1 1 1 

Des Moines 77 

East Pennsylvania . . 218 

Erie 49 

Illinois 106 

Indiana 132 

Iowa 108 

Kansas 115 

Michigan 145 



BY CONFERENCES. 



30 


9,625 


$317,250 


2,903 


IO 


2,35o 


72,100 


472 


253K 


76,900 


487,315 


15,616 


25 


4,315 


4i,55o 


2,512 


61 


14,620 


117,500 


4,592 


2l8>£ 


59,79o 


778,265 


17,899 


47 


12,775 


211,400 


3,996 


105 


30,200 


397,25o 


9,57o 


H3i 


33,47o 


228,265 


7,140 


83 


i5,74o 


178,135 


5,069 


7i 


16,860 


124,900 


5,533 


108 


25,275 


205,700 


7,386 



142 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by Conferences. — Continued. 

„, , Seating Value of Com- 

Orgam- Church c Church muni- 

CONFERENCES. za tions. Edifices. padty Property. cants. 

Minnesota.. 128 89 17,165 $170,550 6,081 

Nebraska 61 34 5,45o 64,950 2,126 

New York 71 66 15,370 262,250 5,295 

Ohio 138 Ho 38,835 293,600 8,999 

Oregon 32 30 4,5oo 78,800 1,650 

Pittsburg 208 178 48,735 263,300 9,738 

Platte River 30 13 3,5»5 23,150 1,447 

South Indiana 44 44 8,800 89,300 2,341 

Texas 8 7 1,400 22,950 296 

Wisconsin 227 173 33,575 357,2QQ 12,652 

Total 2,310 1,899 479,335 $4,785,680 133,313 



CHAPTER XXI. 

THE FRIENDS. 

The Friends, or Quakers, as they are often called, own 
as their founder George Fox, an Englishman, born in Dray- 
ton, Leicestershire, in 1624. He began to preach experi- 
mental holiness of heart and life in 1647. He had large 
congregations, and in 1656 was assisted by sixty ministers. 
The first general meeting of Friends was held in London 
in 1668, the second in 1672. The Yearly Meeting was 
established in 1678. Encountering much opposition and 
severe persecution in England, many Friends emigrated to 
this country. A few arrived at Boston in 1656, whence 
they were subsequently scattered by persecution; many 
came to New Jersey and Pennsylvania after 1674. 

The first Yearly Meeting in America is believed to have 
been held in Rhode Island in 1 661. George Fox met 
with it in 1672, and in 1683 it was set off from the Lon- 
don Yearly Meeting. It was held regularly at Newport 
until 1878. Since that date it has alternated between 
Newport and Portland, Me. Yearly Meetings were organ- 
ized in Maryland in 1672, in Pennsylvania and New Jersey 
in 1 68 1, in North Carolina in 1708, and in Ohio in 181 2. 

The Friends have no creed, no liturgy, and no sacra- 
ments. They believe in a spiritual baptism and a spiritual 
communion, and hold that the outward rites are unnec- 
essary. They accept the Old and New Testaments as a 

143 



144 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

divine revelation, and in general the doctrine of the atone- 
ment by Christ and sanctification by the Holy Spirit. 
Belief in the " immediate influence of the Holy Spirit " is 
pronounced by President Chase, of Haverford College, the 
most distinctive feature of their faith. They believe in the 
guidance of the Holy Spirit in worship and all religious 
acts. Periods of silence occur in their meetings, when no 
one feels called upon to speak, and when each worshiper 
is engaged in communion with God and inward acts of 
devotion. The Friends believe that a direct call to the 
ministry comes to persons old or young or of either sex. 
Those who, after a sufficient probation, give evidence of 
a divine call are acknowledged as ministers, and allowed 
seats at the head of the meeting. Besides ministers, there 
are in the local meetings or congregations, elders of both 
sexes, who are appointed by Monthly Meetings, and who 
advise the ministers, and, if necessary, admonish them. 

Their societies or congregations are usually called meet- 
ings, and their houses of worship meeting-houses. There 
are Monthly Meetings, embracing a number of local meet- 
ings. They deal with cases of discipline, accept or dissolve 
local meetings, and are subordinate to Quarterly Meetings, 
to which they send representatives. Quarterly Meetings 
hear appeals from Monthly Meetings, record certificates of 
ministers, and institute or dissolve Monthly Meetings. The 
highest body is the Yearly Meeting. No Quarterly Meet- 
ing can be set up without its consent. It receives and 
determines appeals from Quarterly Meetings, and issues 
advice or extends care to subordinate meetings. 

The Friends are divided into four bodies, popularly dis- 
tinguished as (i j Orthodox, (2) Hicksite, (3) Wilburite, 
and (4) Primitive. 



THE FRIENDS. 145 

I. — THE FRIENDS (ORTHODOX). 

These constitute by far the most numerous branch. In 
1887, at a General Conference held in Richmond, Ind., 
they adopted a " Declaration of Christian Doctrine," as an 
expression of " those fundamental doctrines of Christian 
truth that have always been professed by our branch of 
the Church of Christ." This declaration sets forth the 
evangelical view of the Trinity, the Scriptures, the fall of 
man, justification and regeneration, the resurrection and 
the final judgment, the issues of which are eternal. In 
the article on the Holy Spirit these sentences appear : 

" We own no principle of spiritual light, life, or holiness, 
inherent by nature in the mind or heart of man. We 
believe in no principle of spiritual light, life, or holiness, 
but the influence of the Holy Spirit of God, bestowed on 
mankind, in various measures and degrees, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord." 

The article on public worship recognizes " the value of 
silence, not as an end, but as a means toward the attain- 
ment of the end — a silence not of listlessness or of vacant 
musing, but of holy expectation before the Lord." 

The discipline of the Western Yearly Meeting makes as 
" disownable offenses," for which members are disowned 
or excommunicated, denial of the divinity of Christ, the 
revelation of the Holy Spirit, the divine authenticity of 
the Scriptures ; engaging in the liquor traffic, drunkenness, 
profanity, joining the army or encouraging war, betting, 
participating in lotteries, dishonesty, taking or administer- 
ing oaths, etc. 

Each Yearly Meeting has its own discipline, but fellow- 
ship is maintained between them by epistolary correspond- 



146 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

ence. There is also a general agreement between them 
on the fundamentals of doctrine and discipline. The Phila- 
delphia Yearly Meeting, which is one of the oldest, has 
a discipline incorporating various decisions and advices 
adopted since its organization in 1 681. 

There are 10 Yearly Meetings, with 794 organizations, 
725 church edifices, valued at $2,795,784, and 80,655 
members. The average seating capacity of their edifices 
is 297, and their average value $3718. Halls to the num- 
ber of 90, with a seating capacity of 7085, are occupied. 

Summary by States. 



STATES. 



Organi- 



Arkansas 5 

California 11 

Colorado 1 

Delaware 1 

Dist. of Columbia . . 1 

Florida 2 

Illinois 21 

Indiana 188 

Indian Territory ... 10 

Iowa 74 

Kansas 65 

Louisiana 1 

Maine 23 

Maryland 6 

Massachusetts 28 

Michigan 17 

Minnesota 6 

Missouri 5 

Nebraska 13 

New Hampshire ... 10 

New Jersey 20 

New York 50 

North Carolina .... 47 

Ohio 95 

Oklahoma 2 

Oregon 7 





Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


cnurcn 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


iidinces. 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


3 


500 


$1,950 


338 


7 


1,785 


14, ICO 


I,009 


1 


I20 


300 


3« 


1 


260 


II,000 


122 


... 






19 


2 


375 


1,200 


70 


23 


6,i55 


36,760 


2,015 


172 


54,775 


325,577 


25,9 J 5 


3 


250 


1,300 


468 


73 


19,795 


102,632 


8,146 


Si 


14,304 


74,415 


7,762 








66 


21 


5,653 


35,975 


1,43° 


6 


2,025 


77,8oo 


525 


28 


6,370 


117,700 


1,560 


16 


4,55o 


26,500 


1,433 


3 


675 


35> IO ° 


305 


5 


95o 


10,800 


615 


8 


i,354 


4,800 


782 


11 


2,860 


8,800 


413 


21 


6,655 


84,200 


982 


47 


10,270 


203,900 


3,644 


43 


17,475 


36,850 


4,904 


94 


3i,930 


202,250 


10,884 


2 


180 


1,225 


108 


6 


2,125 


10,550 


766 



THE FRIENDS. 1 47 



Summary by States. — Continued. 



~ «, , Seating Value of Com- 

states. ° r ? am - ^ rch Ca- Church muni- 

zations. Edifices. padty Property. cants. 

Pennsylvania 39 43 13,445 1,279,700 3,49° 

Rhode Island 11 11 3,720 58,800 617 

South Dakota 4 2 475 1,000 266 

Tennessee 15 8 2,975 9,400 1,001 

Texas 1 120 

Vermont 4 4 575 4,8oo 25 1 

Virginia 7 7 2,300 14,900 387 

West Virginia 1 1 150 400 50 

Wisconsin 3 2 400 1,100 154 

Total 794 725 215,431 $2,795>784 80,655 

Summary by Yearly Meetings. 

YEARLY MEETINGS. 

Baltimore 17 16 S*^ $101,500 1,012 

Indiana 177 160 51,725 35°,437 22,105 

Iowa 117 100 26,429 168,532 11,391 

Kansas 89 64 16,084 88,940 9,347 

New England 72 71 18,603 221,275 4,020 

New York 54 51 10,845 208,700 3,895 

North Carolina 62 51 20,450 46,250 5,905 

Ohio 47 48 15,475 9^950 4,733 

Philadelphia 57 62 19,535 1,366,100 4,513 

Western 102 102 31,135 i53, IO ° *3,734 

Total... 794 725 215,431 $2,795,784 80,655 

2. — THE FRIENDS (HICKSITE). 

This body of Friends is so named from Elias Hicks, a 
minister who was foremost in preaching doctrines which 
became a cause of separation. They object to being called 
Hicksites. Elias Hicks was born in 1748, and died in 
1830. He emphasized the principle of "obedience to the 
light within," and so stated the doctrines of the preexist- 
ence, deity, incarnation, and vicarious atonement of Christ, 
of the personality of Satan, and of eternal punishment, 



148 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

that he was charged with being more or less in sympathy 
with Unitarianism. 

Those identified with this body of Friends insist that 
Mr. Hicks's views were "exactly those of Robert Barclay," 
an English Friend of the seventeenth century, whose 
"Apology for the True Christian Divinity " is still regarded 
as a fair exposition of the doctrinal views of Friends. They 
decline to make orthodox theology a test of membership. 

The separation took place in the Philadelphia Yearly 
Meeting in 1827, and in New York, Baltimore, Ohio, and 
Indiana in 1 828. There was no separation in New England 
or North Carolina. The Genesee, in western New York, and 
the Illinois Yearly Meetings were formed many years later. 

They have 7 Yearly Meetings, with 201 organizations, 
213 church edifices, valued at $1,661,850, and 21,992 
members. The average seating capacity of their church 
edifices is 341, and their average value $7802. They oc- 
cupy 4 halls, with a seating capacity of 325. 

Summary by States. 

r\ •/->!. u Seating Value of Com- 

states Orgam- Church Ca _ * Church muni- 

zanons. Edifices. padty Property. cants. 

Delaware 6 6 1,440 $54? 5°° 622 

District of Columbia 1 1 300 50,000 40 

Illinois 5 4 8 7o 4,9°° 44° 

Indiana 8 8 2,550 47,ioo 1,376 

Iowa 4 4 i>3°° 3> 8o ° 44o 

Maryland 17 18 5,410 I33>°5° *>547 

Michigan 1 1 100 400 25 

Nebraska 3 1 200 1,400 198 

New Jersey 23 26 9,980 183,500 2,279 

New York 45 45 *3>575 5 6l > 8 5° 3>33i 

Ohio 16 18 4,485 61,350 1,187 

Pennsylvania 65 74 29,158 546, 700 10,001 

Virginia 7 7 3> 2 °° I3>3°° 5° 6 

Total 201 213 7 2 >5 68 $1,661,850 21,992 



> 



THE FRIENDS. 149 



Summary by Yearly Meetings. 

c\ • ru u Seating Value of Com- 
yearly MEETINGS. Urgani- ^urcti Ca _ Church ioni- 
zations. Edifices. padty p r0 pe r ty. cants. 

Baltimore 29 30 10,490 $211,300 2,797 

Genesee 13 13 3,900 14*500 751 

Illinois 14 11 2,920 11,100 1,301 

Indiana 12 14 3,885 97, 100 1,743 

New York 36 37 10,950 567,250 2,803 

Ohio 9 9 2,500 8,850 568 

Philadelphia 88 99 37,923 7S l >7S° 12,029 



Total 201 213 72,568 $1,661,850 21,992 

3. — THE FRIENDS (WILBURITE). 

The Wilburite Friends are thus called because John 
Wilbur, of New England, was their principal leader in 
opposing Joseph J. Gurney and his teaching. They sep- 
arated from the Orthodox body in the New England 
Yearly Meeting in 1845, in the Ohio in 1854, and in the 
western Iowa and Kansas in 1877. They are very con- 
servative, and were unwilling to adopt the new methods 
devised as the church became aggressive in evangelistic 
and missionary work. They make much of the doctrine 
of the light within, holding that every man, by reason of 
the atonement, has an inward seed, or light, given him, 
which, as it is heeded, will lead him to salvation. They 
deny instantaneous conversion and the resurrection of the 
body. The controlling portion of the Philadelphia Yearly 
Meeting hold to the views of Wilbur, though they have 
not separated from the body of the church further than to 
decline epistolary correspondence with it. They are counted 
with the Orthodox branch. 

The Wilburite Friends have 5 Yearly Meetings, with 
52 organizations, 52 church edifices, valued at $67,000, and 



150 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

4329 members. They are represented in the States of 
Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Massachusetts, Ohio, Pennsylvania, 
and Rhode Island. The average seating capacity of their 
church edifices is 253, and the average value $1288. 
There are no halls. A single private house is occupied. 

Summary by States. 

rs r^u x. Seating Value of Com- 

states 0r ? anl " S^ rch Ca- Church muni- 

STATEb. zatlons Edlfices . pacity Property. cants. 

Indiana 9 9 r > 8l ° $8,200 489 

Iowa 12 13 2,925 12,350 1,539 

Kansas 5 5 2 >°3° 10,400 495 

Massachusetts 2 2 480 3>5°° 28 

Ohio 20 20 5,534 24,900 1,676 

Pennsylvania 1 1 14° 6 5° 3° 

Rhode Island 3 2 250 7,000 72 

Total 52 52 I3>i 6 9 $67,000 4,329 

Summary by Yearly Meetings. 

YEARLY MEETINGS. 

Iowa 7 7 i 5 5°° $7,ooo 714 

Kansas 5 5 2 > 3<> 10,400 495 

New England 5 4 73° 10,500 100 

Ohio 24 25 6,735 3°> 200 2 >45J 

Western 11 1 1 2, 174 8,900 569 

Total 52 52 13*169 $67,000 4,3 2 9 



4. — THE FRIENDS (PRIMITIVE). 

The Primitive Friends are in faith and practice Wilburite. 
They separated from the Philadelphia Yearly Meeting be- 
cause that body refused to correspond with the New Eng- 
land and Ohio (Wilbur) Yearly Meetings, and they do not 
affiliate with the latter because they recognize the Phila- 
delphia meeting by ministerial visitations and by exchang- 
ing certificates of membership. 



THE FRIENDS. 



151 



They have 9 organizations, 5 church edifices, valued at 

$16,700, and 232 members. They are found only in 

Massachusetts, New York, Pennsylvania, and Rhode Island. 

The average seating capacity of their church edifices is 
210, and the average value $3340. One hall, with a seat- 
ing capacity of 50, and 3 private houses are occupied. 

Summary by States. 

states. O r ?ani- Church S< ^ a tin S rt? ue ? f Coni- 
zations. Edifices. ^ Church muni- 
pacity. Property. cants. 

Massachusetts 2 1 200 $1,000 14 

New York.. 2 2 400 I}?QO * 

St n ^ SyI T V f m ^ 3 2 450 I4,000 I06 

Rhode Island 2 

Total 9 5 1,050 $16,700 232 

Summary by States of All Friends. 

^ nsas 5 3 500 $1,950 338 

£ aifon ? ia " 7 1,785 14,100 1,009 

Colorado 1 j I20 3QO I 

Delaware 7 7 J}7oo 65?5oo J 3 

District of Columbia. 2 1 300 50,000 cq 

l}? rid * 2 2 375 t, 2 oo 70 

J 11 !? 013 26 27 7,025 41,660 2,455 

Indiana . 205 189 59,135 380,877 27,780 

Indian Territory .... 10 3 250 1,300 468 

J? wa 90 90 24,020 118,782 10,125 

P n . sas 7o 56 16,334 84,815 8,257 

Louisiana 1 ^ 66 

m*™?-;, 23 2I 5,653 '35,975 1,430 

Maryland 23 24 7,435 210,850 2,072 

Massachusetts 32 31 7,050 122,200 1,602 

JJ^higan 18 17 4,650 26,900 1,458 

Minnesota 6 3 675 35, 100 305 

™ IS * 0U V 5 5 95o 10,800 615 

Nebraska l6 9 1,554 6,200 980 

New Hampshire ... . 10 11 2,860 8,800 41? 

New Jersey 43 47 l6 ,6 3 5 271,700 3,261 

K rk r 97 94 24,245 767,450 7,078 

North Carolina 47 43 17,475 36)S$0 4 ^ 



152 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 
Summary by States of All Friends. — Continued. 

k • /-M- v Seating Value of Com- 

STATES 0r ? am - C £ urch Ca- Church muni- 

states. 2aUons . edlfices . padty p roperty . ca^ 

Ohio 131 132 41,949 $288,500 13,747 

Oklahoma 2 2 180 1,225 108 

Oregon 7 6 2,125 10,550 766 

Pennsylvania 108 120 43»*93 1,841,050 13,627 

Rhode Island 16 13 3,970 65,800 698 

South Dakota 4 2 475 I ' 000 2<36 

Tennessee 15 8 2,975 9,400 1,001 

Texas 1 I2 ° 

Vermont!.'...!!.!.. 4 4 575 4,8oo 251 

Virginia 14 H 5>500 28,200 893 

West Virginia 1 1 15° 4©o 50 

Wisconsin 3 2 400 1,100 154 

Total 1,056 995 302,218 $4,541,334 107,208 



CHAPTER XXII. 

FRIENDS OF THE TEMPLE. 

This is a small body which had its origin in Wiirtem- 
burg, Germany, upward of fifty years ago. It is variously 
called Temple Society, Friends of the Temple, " Hoffmann- 
ites." The Rev. Christopher Hoffmann, president of the 
Temple colonies in Palestine, and author of most of its 
standard literature, appears to be its chief leader. 

The Friends of the Temple have for their great object 
the gathering of the people of God in Palestine. To this 
end they constitute Temples, i.e., spiritual communities, in 
various countries, and these assist in the construction of 
the Temple in the Holy Land, which is to become a center 
for regenerated humanity. They believe in the power 
of God which raised Christ from the dead, to build up a 
f spiritual house, a holy priesthood," and without formu- 
lating their doctrines declare their full acceptance of the 
Scriptures, of the law of Moses as well as the Gospel of 
Christ. They believe that all the prophecies will be fulfilled, 
and that as Christ came to work out the fulfillment, that 
should also be the mission of his followers. The chief task 
of the Temple Society is to secure the spiritual develop- 
ment of its members, who are under the oversight of presi- 
dents and other officers, and meet for worship on Sundays 
and on special occasions. No regulations have been adopted 
concerning baptism and the Lord's Supper, individual con- 
victions being allowed full play. 

i53 



154 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

In 1874 the Temple Society established four colonies in 
Palestine — at Joppa, Sharon, Haifa, and Jerusalem. The 
cost of these colonies has been met in large part by volun- 
tary contributions. 

Summary by States. 



Organi- Church 
states. zatwns. Edifices. 

Kansas 1 1 

New York 3 4 

Total 4 5 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 

200 
950 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$800 
14,500 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

55 
285 



1,15° $i5>3°° 34o 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL PROTESTANT CHURCH. 

This is a body of scattered congregations, with a center 
in Cincinnati. Some of its churches are a century old, and 
some are quite new. The German language is almost 
exclusively spoken. In theology it is very liberal, ration- 
alistic views generally prevailing. It has no synodical 
organization, but there are non- ecclesiastical associations, 
or vereine, of ministers. 

Summary by States. 



states. Organi- 
zations. 

Illinois 2 

Indiana 8 

Kentucky 3 

Louisiana 1 

Missouri 2 

Nebraska 1 

Ohio 22 

Pennsylvania 9 

Texas 2 

West Virginia 2 

Total 52 





Seating 


Value of 


Com- 




Ca- 


Church 


muni- 




pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


2 


800 


$l6,000 


735 


7 


3,270 


54,150 


1,886 


2 


2,IOO 


51,000 


1,250 


1 


IjOOO 


40,000 


3j5oo 


2 


2,6oo 


70,000 


1,700 


1 


200 


5,000 


40 


23 


15,850 


438,800 


u,793 


10 


6,655 


439,000 


12,287 


2 


1,000 


10,500 


1,050 


2 


1,700 


63,000 


i,9i5 



52 35,175 $1,187,450 36,156 



155 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL SYNOD. 

THE German Evangelical Synod of North America rep- 
resents in this country the State church of Prussia, which 
is a union of Lutheran and Reformed elements. The 
first ecclesiastical organization was formed October 15, 
1840, at a meeting held at Gravois Settlement, in Missouri, 
by six evangelical ministers. Out of the principles then 
agreed upon the constitution of the Synod has been grad- 
ually developed. In 1850 the Society formed in Missouri 
and the German Evangelical Society of Ohio, formed in 
1850, united. To this union there was a further addition 
in i860, when the United Evangelical Society of the East 
was consolidated with it. In 1872 two other bodies— the 
Evangelical Synod of the Northwest and the United 
Evangelical Synod of the East— entered and completed 
the union. All were kindred bodies, holding the same 
doctrines and governed by the same ecclesiastical prin- 
ciples. 

The Synod accepts the Bible as the only rule of faith 
and practice, holding to the Augsburg Confession, Luther's 
Catechism, and the Heidelberg Catechism, in so far as 
they agree with one another, as correct interpretations of 
it. Concerning those points on which these symbols do 
not agree the Synod stands upon the Scripture passages 
relating to them, and allows liberty of conscience. 

156 



THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL SYNOD. 157 

The church is divided into districts, of which there are 
fifteen. They correspond as nearly as possible to synods 
in the Lutheran Church. A General Conference repre- 
senting the whole church meets once every three years. 
It is composed of the presidents of the districts, and of 
delegates, clerical and lay, in the proportion of one for 
every nine ministers and one for every nine churches. 

Since 1872, when the union of the various Evangelical 
Societies was completed, the church has grown rapidly. 
It had then 219 organizations and 8032 communicants. 
Now it has 870 organizations and 187,432 communicants 
— the organizations having been multiplied by 4 in this 
period of eighteen years, and the communicants by 23. 
It is represented in twenty-two States, being strongest in 
Illinois, 37,138; Ohio, 31,617; Missouri, 25,676; and 
New York, 17,409. 

The average seating capacity of its church edifices is 
313, and the average value $5878. It also holds meet- 
ings in 83 halls, which have a seating capacity of 5970. 

Summary by States. 

states. Orf-i- Church Scgng 

zations. Edifices. .. 

pacity. 

California 4 4 618 

Colorado 2 1 250 

Illinois 164 155 47,081 

Indiana 75 75 22,635 

Iowa 59 43 11,413 

Kansas 28 19^ 3,794 

Kentucky 11 10 5,525 

Louisiana 3 3 1,550 

Maryland 12 n 6,300 

Michigan 50 43 14,710 

Minnesota 53 40 9,072 

Missouri 124 115X 3 J ,9 22 

Nebraska 23 19 3,290 



Value of 


Com- 


Church 


muni- 


Property. 


cants. 


$8,460 


315 


l8,000 


135 


813,450 


37,138 


337,660 


15,274 


110,300 


6,902 


37,750 


2,053 


137,400 


4,912 


26,450 


1,250 


223,500 


4,405 


242,450 


10,926 


97,900 


5,567 


575,650 


25,676 


43>5°o 


2,142 



158 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States. — Continued. 

n • r-\. \. Seating Value of Com- 

states ° r ? ani " £JT Ch Ca- Church muni- 

states. zahons Edlfices . padty p roperty . cants . 

New Jersey 3 2 1,190 39>°°° I » 8 9° 

New York 50 49 21,160 681,570 17,409 

North Dakota 5 3 6o ° 3,3°° 44o 

Ohio 107 106 41*019 836,200 31,617 

Pennsylvania 12 12 5,670 132,150 5, 2 93 

Texas 19 H 2,380 36,3°° J > 86 4 

Virginia 1 1 700 30,000 700 

West Virginia 2 1 216 800 114 

Wisconsin 63 58 14,686 182,700 11,410 

Total 870 785 245,781 $4,614,490 187,432 

Summary by Districts. 

DISTRICTS. 

Atlantic 26 23 u,49° $380,650 9,825 

Indiana 80 79 3i> 8 9° 724,600 25,444 

Iowa 65 49 12,973 127,625 7,885 

Kansas 32 22^ 4,254 57,25© 2,248 

Michigan 73 66 21,180 332,410 15,937 

Minnesota 59 44 9, 8 42 101,700 6, 127 

Missouri 93 %7% 25,030 424,650 21,566 

Nebraska 21 17 3,o8o 42,000 2,082 

New York 48 48 20,680 639,070 17,284 

North Illinois 83 79 26,340 5 ",675 22,814 

Ohio 95 93 33,645 582,000 23,875 

South Illinois 81 76 21,671 318,900 15,216 

Texas 19 H 2,380 36,300 1,864 

West Missouri 33 3© 6,810 153,460 3,975 

Wisconsin 62 57 14,516 182,200 11,290 

Total 870 785 245,781 $4,614,490 187,432 



CHAPTER XXV. 

THE JEWS. 

THE first company of Jews in this country came from 
Brazil in 1654. The first synagogue was established in 
Mill Street, New York City, now known as Broad Street. 
It was called the Shearith Israel (Remnant of Israel), and 
the society is still in active existence, occupying a building 
on West Nineteenth Street. As according to custom ten 
males above the age of thirteen can form a Jewish congre- 
gation, it is quite probable that there was Jewish worship 
before the first synagogue was opened, although it was 
doubtless conducted with some secrecy, as a petition to the 
authorities of New Amsterdam in 1685 for the privilege 
of exercising the rites of the Jewish religion was denied. 
" No public worship," so ran the reply, " is tolerated by 
act of assembly but to those that profess faith in Christ." 
Later some of the Jews in New York removed to New- 
port, R. I., and there held regular services, securing in 
1763 a synagogue, to which the chief contributors were 
sons of the minister of the congregation, the Rev. Isaac 
Touro. One of these sons, Abraham Touro, gave $10,000 
for the completion of the Bunker Hill monument. Jewish 
congregations were organized in Savannah, Ga., in 1733; 
in Lancaster, Pa., in 1776; in Philadelphia in 1780 and 
1782; and in Charleston, S. C, in 1791. Of these con- 
gregations those in the South and one of those in Phila- 

159 



160 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

delphia used the ritual of the Portuguese Jews, the others 
that of the German Jews. 

The Jews of America have no religious head. Each 
congregation is autonomous, and responsible to its mem- 
bers only. It is said that an effort in New York to bring 
the Orthodox congregations under the care of a chief 
rabbi is not wholly satisfactory. 

The statistics of Jewish congregations are not frequently 
or periodically gathered, as is the custom of most religious 
denominations ; but twice at least in the last forty years 
efforts have been made to ascertain the number of Jewish 
congregations in the United States, once in 1854 and again 
in 1880. According to the earlier report there were in 
1854 97 regularly organized congregations, of which 30 
were in the State of New York. The latter count was 
made under the auspices of the Board of Delegates of 
American Israelites and the Union of Hebrew Congrega- 
tions, and it required several years to complete the com- 
pilation. The results, which have been regarded as quite 
accurate, indicated the existence of 270 congregations, 
with 12,546 members, or about 50,000 communicants. 
The value of the real estate held by the congregations 
was returned at $4,706,700, with other property aggre- 
gating $1,497,878, or a total of $6,204,578, exclusive of 
burying- grounds. 

The tables presented herewith show that there are 533 
congregations of Orthodox and Reformed Jews, with 130,- 
496 communicants. It should be noted that in Jewish 
congregations the head of a family only is counted. The 
members of the family are represented by one person. 
The number given as communicants, therefore, does not 
indicate the number of members of a synagogue. Mem- 



THE JEWS. l6l 

bers of families may, on attaining their majority, rent a 
pew and be counted as a member of a synagogue or tem- 
ple, but they seldom do so until they have a household of 
their own. 

I. — THE ORTHODOX JEWS. 

There are two branches or schools of thought in the 
Jewish religion, commonly designated the Orthodox and 
the Reformed. The attempt is here made to tabulate the 
statistics in accordance with this classification. It is diffi- 
cult, however, in some cases to know how to draw the 
lines. Under the above heading those congregations are 
embraced which adhere to the ancient rites and ceremo- 
nies, observing the Bible as expounded and expanded by 
the prophets and rabbis. The Orthodox Jews accept the 
Schulchan Aruch as authoritative in all its requirements. 
It is a codification, made by Rabbi Joseph Karo in the 
middle of the sixteenth century, of the laws and ceremo- 
nies expounded by the rabbis of the Talmud and handed 
down from generation to generation by tradition. It pro- 
vides for the minutest details of Jewish life, and those who 
accept it consider it as binding as the law of Moses itself. 
Halls to the number of 193, with a seating capacity of 
24,847, are occupied as places of worship. The average 
seating capacity of the churches is 384, and the average 
value $22,967. 

Summary by States. 



STATES. j xta-C 

zations. .Lainces 



r. • ou v. Seating Value of Com- 

?. r ? a _ m -B^ h Ca- Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Alabama 1 . . 325 

California 7 5 2,225 $93>ooo 2,344 

Colorado 4 3 800 25,500 662 

Connecticut 6 1 500 12,000 926 



1 62 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States. — Continued. 

r\ • r>\. u Seating Value of Com- 

STATES ° r £ am - i?£ rch Ca- Church muni- 

states. zatl0ns Edlfices . pac . ty p roperty . cants . 

District of Columbia i I 75 $2,000 40 

Georgia 3 1 200 8,000 240 

Illinois 12 4 2,175 121,500 4,405 

Indiana.... 8 3 650 6,500 1,299 

Iowa 1 5° 

Kansas 4 1 26 ° 12,000 403 

Kentucky 2 1 175 hS°° 2 °° 

Louisiana 8 2 575 20,000 629 

Maryland 3 3 I > 2 °° 43> 000 775 

Massachusetts 7 4 i>775 110,500 1,201 

Michigan 6 5 2,150 36,000 2,150 

Minnesota 3 1 400 25,000 750 

Missouri 8 2 1,100 58,000 1,432 

Montana 1 J 4o 

Nebraska 4 1 IO ° 5>5°° 55° 

New Jersey 19 10 2,575 44,300 2,521 

New York 152 44 21,245 1,919*50° 29,064 

North Carolina 1 1 180 6,500 73 

North Dakota 1 3° 

Ohio 17 6 2,790 67,000 2,313 

Oregon 2 1 350 16,000 475 

Pennsylvania 17 13 2 > 862 116,250 2,447 

Rhode Island 3 x 2 °° 20,000 685 

Tennessee 4 3 I AS° 8 >5°° 4 2 5 

Texas 1 6 5 

Vermont 1 44 

Virginia 4 3 6 75 17,000 493 

Washington 1 I 5° 

Wisconsin 4 2 150 7>ooo 291 



Total 316 122 46,837 $2,802,050 57,597 

2. — THE REFORMED JEWS. 

Under this classification are included all Jewish congre- 
gations which do not recognize as absolute the authority 
of the Schulchan Aruch. In some cases the departure 
from orthodoxy is slight, as in worshiping with the hat off, 
the mingling of the sexes in the synagogue or temple, and 
the introduction of the organ and female choir. There 



THE JEWS. 



163 



are 38 halls, with a seating capacity of 6360, occupied as 

places of worship. The average seating capacity of the 

edifices is 516, and their average value $38,839, which 

is unequaled. 

Summary by States. 



STATES. 0r ? ani 

zations 

Alabama 7 

Arkansas 5 

California 8 

Colorado 1 

Connecticut 2 

District of Columbia 1 

Florida 2 

Georgia 6 

Illinois 12 

Indiana . 15 

Iowa 5 

Kansas 2 

Kentucky 5 

Louisiana 5 

Maryland 9 

Massachusetts 2 

Michigan 4 

Minnesota 2 

Mississippi 6 

Missouri 9 

Nebraska 2 

New Jersey 5 

New Mexico 1 

New York 27 

North Carolina .... 3 

Ohio 17 

Oregon 1 

Pennsylvania 18 

Rhode Island 2 

South Carolina .... 3 

Tennessee 5 

Texas 10 

Utah 1 

Virginia 7 

West Virginia 3 

Wisconsin 4 

Total 217 



Church 
Edifices. 


Seating 
Ca- 


Value of 
Church 


Com- 
muni- 




pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


5 


3,050 


$103,500 


2,843 


5 


1,450 


44,000 


744 


7 


3>I50 


303,000 


3,835 


1 


60O 


50,000 


400 


2 


850 


75,000 


695 


1 


9OO 


40,000 


936 


2 


318 


13,500 


H7 


6 


2,900 


151,000 


1,846 


11 


6,645 


465,000 


5,766 


13 


4,050 


l6o,000 


2,318 


4 


I,l6o 


58,000 


487 


. . 




• ••**•■■ 


^3 


4 


850 


l6,000 


755 


4 


2,875 


255,000 


2,745 


6 


3>9°° 


223,500 


2,800 


2 


2,440 


135,000 


1,300 


4 


1,900 


Il8,000 


i,543 


2 


724 


45,000 


674 


5 


1,750 


64,000 


i,37o 


6 


3,033 


183,800 


3,018 


1 


500 


15,000 


512 


4 


3,420 


124,000 


i,755 


• * 






5o 


25 


18,927 


2,395,700 


16,743 


1 


400 


30,000 


313 


13 


7,020 


636,225 


6,576 


1 


850 


80,000 


690 


15 


7,980 


552,500 


5,582 


1 


420 


25,000 


225 


3 


850 


78,000 


800 


4 


2,950 


I06,000 


i,335 


8 


2,380 


l82,000 


1,929 


1 


750 


40,000 


100 


6 


1,875 


70,500 


694 


2 


650 


9,000 


35o 


4 


1,880 


105,000 


94o 



179 92,397 $6,952,225 72,899 



1 64 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States of All Jews. 



STATES. 

Alabama 

Arkansas 

California 

Colorado 

Connecticut 

District of Columbia 

Florida 

Georgia 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Louisiana 

Maryland 

Massachusetts 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Mississippi 

Missouri 

Montana 

Nebraska 

New Jersey 

New Mexico 

New York 

North Carolina 

North Dakota 

Ohio 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania 

Rhode Island 

South Carolina 

Tennessee 

Texas 

Utah 

Vermont 

Virginia 

Washington 

West Virginia 

Wisconsin 



Organi- Church 
zations. Edifices. 



8 

5 

5 

8 



9 
24 

23 
6 

6 

7 
13 

12 

9 

IO 

5 
6 

17 
i 
6 

24 

i 

179 

4 

i 

34 
3 

35 
5 
3 

9 

ii 

i 

i 

ii 
i 

3 
8 



5 
5 

12 

4' 
3 

2 
2 
7 

15 
16 

4 
i 

5 
6 

9 
6 

9 
3 

5 

8 

2 

69 
2 

19 

2 

28 

2 

3 
7 
8 

1 



2 
6 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 

3,050 
1,450 

5,375 
1,400 

i>35o 

975 
318 
3,100 
8,820 
4,700 
1,160 
260 
1,025 

3,45o 
5,100 
4,215 
4,050 
1,124 
i,75o 
4,i33 

600 
4,995 

40,172 
580 

9,810 

1,200 

10,842 

620 

850 

4,4oo 

2,380 

750 

2,550 

650 
2,030 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$103,500 

44,000 

396,000 

75,500 

87,000 

42,000 

I3,500 

159,000 

586,500 

166,500 

58,000 

I2,000 

I7,500 

275,000 

266,500 

245,500 

154,000 

70,000 

64,000 

241,800 

• •••>••» 

20,500 
l68,30O 

4,315,200 
36,500 

703,225 
96,000 

668,750 
45,000 
7§,000 

114,500 

l82,000 
40,000 

87,50O 

9,000 
112,000 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

3,168 

744 
6,179 

1,062 

1,621 

976 

147 
2,086 

10,171 

3, 6l 7 

537 
486 

955 
3,374 

3,575 
2,501 

3, 6 93 
1,424 

i,37o 
4,45o 
140 
1,062 
4,276 

5o 

45,807 

386 

30 
8,889 
1,165 
8,029 
910 
800 
1,760 

i,994 
100 

44 

1,187 
150 

35o 
1,231 



Total 533 301 i39, 2 34 $9,754,275 i30,49 6 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. 

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints is of 
American origin. It was founded in 1830 by Joseph 
Smith, its first Prophet. He was born in Sharon, Vt, in 
1805, removing to Palmyra, N. Y., ten years later. Be- 
tween the ages of fourteen and fifteen he began earnestly 
to inquire how he could with certainty save his soul, and 
how he might ascertain which one of the many denomina- 
tions was the true Church of Christ. While thus seeking 
he had a vision of a great light, and two " glorious person- 
ages " appeared and informed him that his sins were for- 
given, and instructed him in the doctrine of the one true 
religion, which was not, he was told, represented by any 
of the existing churches. Another vision was granted him 
in 1823, when an "angel of the Lord" appeared and told 
him that the preparatory work for the second coming of 
Christ was soon to begin, and that he was to be chosen to 
bring about some of the purposes of the coming dispensa- 
tion. The vision was frequently renewed. By the direc- 
tions received in one of them he was enabled to obtain the 
sacred records, which have since been known as the " Book 
of Mormon." These records were received, it is stated, 
in 1827. They were "engraved on plates which had 
the appearance of gold," and these plates were " filled on 

both sides " with words in reformed Egyptian characters. 

165 



1 66 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Having become the subject of persecution on account of 
the visions, he fled to Pennsylvania, and translated, " by 
the gift and power of God," the records which had been 
miraculously delivered to him. The Book of Mormon 
claims to give a history of ancient America, from a settle- 
ment by a colony who came from the Tower of Babel, at 
the confusion of tongues. 

An angel appeared in 1829, it is stated, to Joseph Smith 
and Oliver Cowdery and ordained them as priests of the 
order of Aaron and directed them to baptize each other. 
In 1830 a church was organized at Fayette, Seneca County, 
N. Y. The new gospel was preached, miracles were an- 
nounced as an attestation of the new faith, and mission- 
aries were sent out, among whom Brigham Young, Sidney 
Rigdon, and the Pratt brothers — Parley P. and Orson — were 
prominent. Churches were established in several States. 
In 1 83 1 the headquarters of the denomination were re- 
moved west to Kirtland, O., and a colony was formed in 
Jackson County, Mo. After having been driven out of 
Missouri, a settlement was made at Nauvoo, 111., where a 
large temple was erected and where the headquarters of 
the church were fixed. In 1843 Joseph Smith announced 
a revelation in favor of the celestial order of marriage 
including polygamy. In disturbances which subsequently 
arose he was shot and killed by a mob, June 27, 1844, at 
Carthage, 111., and Brigham Young became his successor 
as Prophet. In 1846 and 1847 there was a general migra- 
tion from Illinois to Salt Lake, the present headquarters of 
the church. 

There are two divisions — the Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-Day Saints, and the Reorganized Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter- Day Saints. 



THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. \6j 

I. — THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY 

SAINTS. 

Those who migrated to Salt Lake devised a system for 
active propagation of the doctrines of the Book of Mormon 
and, subsequent revelations, and their numbers increased 
steadily. The " celestial law of marriage " was openly 
practiced after 1852, when it was promulgated. After the 
death of Brigham Young, August, 1877, John Taylor suc- 
ceeded as president of the church. In 1 890 Wilford Wood- 
ruff, the successor of John Taylor as " seer, revelator, and 
first president," announced a revelation prohibiting the 
contracting of further polygamous marriages. 

The chief points of the doctrinal belief of the Latter- Day 
Saints, as stated by President Wilford Woodruff, are in 
substance: God exists as a Trinity of Father, Son, and 
Holy Ghost ; men are to be punished for actual sins, and 
not for the transgression of Adam ; salvation is for all men, 
through the atonement of Christ, by obedience to the laws 
and ordinances of the gospel ; these ordinances are faith, 
repentance, baptism by immersion for the remission of sins* 
and the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost ; 
men are called of God to the ministry by prophecy and 
the laying on of hands by those in authority; there is the 
gift of tongues, prophecy, revelation, visions, healing, and 
interpretation of tongues ; the Bible is the Word of God, so 
far as it is translated correctly, also the Book of Mormon ; 
God has revealed much and has much yet to reveal ; there 
is to be a literal gathering of Israel and the restoration of the 
ten tribes ; Zion is to be built on this continent ; Christ will 
reign personally upon the earth, which is to be renewed. 

The organization of the church includes features of both 



1 68 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

the Jewish and Christian systems. There are two orders 
of the priesthood, the Melchizedek or higher, and the 
Aaronic or lesser. The first embraces apostles, patriarchs, 
high-priests, seventies, and elders, and has charge over all 
the spiritual interests of the church, preaching, baptizing, 
laying on of hands for confirmation and ordination, healing, 
blessing, administering the Lord's Supper, and officiating 
in all the ordinances. The Aaronic priesthood, including 
bishops, priests, teachers, and deacons, administers, under 
the direction of the Melchizedek priesthood, the outward 
ordinances and temporal affairs. In organization for church 
government the place of the ordinary parish is taken by 
the ward. Each ward has its meeting-house and bishop, 
and two counselors. A number of wards constitute a stake 
of Zion. At the head of each stake or district is a presi- 
dent and two counselors, who are high-priests, and a coun- 
cil of twelve high-priests who sit as a court in church 
matters. There is a general conference which meets in 
April and October of each year for the management of 
the general affairs of the church. The missionaries and 
preachers are organized into seventies. Each seventy has 
seven presidents, and is under the direction of the Twelve 
Apostles. The highest officers are those of the First Pres- 
idency, which has supreme authority, and are elected by 
the whole church. 

The chief strength of the church is in Utah, but it also 
has organizations in twenty-two States and Territories. 
There are in all 425 organizations, 266 church edifices, 
valued at $825,506, and 144,352 communicants. The 
average seating capacity of the edifices is 346, and their 
average value $3 103 ; 1 78 halls, etc., with a seating capac- 
ity of 28,310, are occupied. 



THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. 



169 



Summary by States. 



STATES. 

Alabama 

Arizona 

Colorado 

Georgia 

Idaho 

Indiana 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Maryland 

Mississippi .... 

Nevada 

New Mexico . . . 

New York 

North Carolina 
Pennsylvania . . 
South Carolina 

Tennessee 

Utah 

Virginia 

West Virginia 
Wisconsin .... 
Wyoming 



Organi- Church Se gj n S 
zations. Edifices. pad ^ 



2 
27 

3 
I 

62 

I 

I 
I 
I 
I 

5 

5 
2 

1 

4 
1 

2 

293 
1 

2 

1 
8 



16 

3 



4,815 
1,380 



48 11,682 



300 



191 72,375 



i,55o 



Total 425 266 92, 102 



Value of Com. 
Church muni- 
Property, cants. 

166 

$26,400 6,500 

7,200 1,640 

175 

45>5 6 ° 14,816 

14 

34 

199 

58 

123 

...... 417 

i,43o 453 

56 

108 

44 

134 

733,216 117,640 

137 

81 

32 

11,700 1,322 

$825,506 144,352 



Summary by Stakes. 



STAKES. 



Bannock 

Bear Lake 25 

Beaver 

Box Elder 14 

Cache 

Cassia 

Davis 

Emery 

Juab 

Knab 

Malad 

Maricopa 

Millard 

Morgan 

Oneida 



20 


18 


4,420 


$9,720 


4,343 


25 


15 


3,660 


i7,35o 


4,986 


6 


5 


i,395 


25,100 


i,342 


H 


6 


i,75o 


20,750 


3,993 


23 


21 


7,920 


87,000 


6,962 


6 


4 


622 


74o 


i,377 


10 


9 


4,700 


36,500 


4,686 


9 


1 


125 


u,475 


1,968 


6 


5 


1,800 


19,661 


3,190 


8 


1 


300 


1,400 


2,161 


9 


9 


2,050 


7,850 


2,317 


5 


. . 




4,800 


1,785 


8 


3 


1,325 


11,000 


2,815 


9 


3 


95o 


3,200 


i,479 


15 


10 


2,940 


21,600 


4,445 



170 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by Stakes. — Continued. 

s\ m. v Seating Value of Com- 

Organi- Church p a & Church muni 

stakes. zatlons# Edifices> ^.^ Property . cant,/ 

Panguitch 8 8 1,750 $n,75o *>786 

Parowan 5 5 1,950 i7,7°o 2,251 

Saint George 24 8 1,650 4,150 3,086 

Saint John's 7 4 625 1,980 1,413 

Saint Joseph 9 7 2,540 9,050 2,067 

Salt Lake 43 3& I3,°i5 222,694 23,428 

San Juan 7 5 1,080 6,000 829 

San Luis 2 2 1,100 5,700 1,454 

Sanpete 16 14% 7,76o 56,980 12,713 

Sevier 19 8^ 2,850 19,665 5,226 

Snowflake 8 . 6 1,800 11,000 1,478 

Summit 15 10 5,200 28,350 2,611 

Tooele 7 6 1,575 13,266 1,974 

Uinta 6 1 500 800 1,588 

Utah 27 18 7,050 69,450 19,240 

Wasatch 6 5 2,900 7,700 3,379 

Weber 21 10 4,800 61, 125 10,35 I 

MISSIONS. 

Northern States 10 35 2 

Southern States 12 1,277 

Total 425 266 92,102 $825,506 144,352 



2. — THE REORGANIZED CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST 
OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS. 



Like the Mormons of Utah, the members of this organ- 
ization, sometimes called Nonpolygamous Mormons, trace 
their origin back to the movement begun by Joseph Smith 
in 1830. They claim to represent this movement and to 
be true to the principles and doctrines proclaimed by him, 
and insist that those who followed Brigham Young were 
led away from the truth into error. They deny that the 
revelation concerning polygamy which was communicated 
to the church in Salt Lake City in 1852 by Brigham 



THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. 



171 



Young was genuine, and declare that the true successor 
to Joseph Smith in the presidency of the church was not 
Brigham Young, but Joseph Smith's eldest son, Joseph. 
It is said that none of the members of the family of the 
first Prophet have united with the Utah branch, but all 
have become members of the Reorganized Church. 

The first conference was held in 1852, and it was then 
that the leadership of Brigham Young, James J. Strang, 
Sidney Rigdon, and others was disowned and the society 
organized. Its headquarters are at Lamoni, la., where it 
has a large publishing-house. 

The Reorganized Church accepts three books as of 
divine origin : first, the Bible ; second, the Book of Mor- 
mon ; third, the Book of Covenants. The latter consists 
of the revelations given to the church in the present cent- 
ury as a guide in church government. The Book of 
Mormon is accepted as a history of the ancient inhabitants 
of America and the revelation given them by God, begin- 
ning at a period two thousand years before Christ and con- 
tinuing until four hundred years after Christ. In doctrine 
they adhere to the Trinity, to the atonement by Jesus 
Christ, to the resurrection of the dead, to the second com- 
ing of Christ, and to the eternal judgment, believing that 
each individual will receive reward or punishment in strict 
measure according to the good or evil deeds done in life. 
They hold that men are to be saved by faith in God and 
Christ, by forsaking sin, by immersion for the remission 
of sin, and by the laying on of hands. They believe that 
revelations of God are still given by the Holy Spirit for 
the guidance of the church, and that the gifts, blessings, 
and powers of the Holy Spirit in Bible times are continual! 
Their order of church government is such as they find 



1 72 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

authority for in the New Testament and such as they 
understand that the Apostolic Church observed. It in- 
cludes the presidency, consisting, when full, of three per- 
sons, which has jurisdiction over the whole church as its 
chief presiding authority ; twelve apostles, whose special 
duty is to take charge of all missionary work abroad ; one 
or more quorums of seventy, who are set apart from the 
body of elders and assist the apostles ; high-priests, who 
have charge over States and districts ; priests or pastors, 
teachers and deacons, and bishops, of whom three are set 
at the head of the business affairs of the church. Other 
bishops and agents assist in collecting the tithes, As to 
marriage, they believe that it is ordained of God, and that 
there should be but one companion for man or woman in 
wedlock until the contract is broken by death or transgres- 
sion. They characterize the doctrine of polygamy or plural 
wives as an abomination. 

The Reorganized Church is represented in thirty-six 
States and three Territories, including that of Utah. It 
returns 21,773 members, of whom 5303 are in Iowa. The 
next largest number, 3189, is in Missouri; Illinois has 
1909, Michigan 1540, and California 1396. Meetings are 
held in 254 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 1 5,370. 
The value of the church property is $226,285, which in- 
dicates an average valuation of $1847. The average seat- 
ing capacity is 251. The church is not fully organized 
into districts. 



THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. 



173 



Summary by States. 



states Organi- Church 
zations. Edifices. 

Alabama 12 2 

Arkansas 1 

California 28 7 

Colorado 5 1 

Connecticut 

Florida 9 

Idaho 7 

Illinois 52 15 

Indiana 13 2 

Indian Territory ... 2 

Iowa 59 27 

Kansas 25 4 

Kentucky 1 1 

Maine 14 2 

Maryland 

Massachusetts 8 5 

Michigan 33 6 

Minnesota 4 

Mississippi 2 1 

Missouri 42 18 

Montana 2 2 

Nebraska 20 7 

Nevada 4 

New Jersey 1 

New Mexico 

New York 2 

Ohio 18 6 

Oregon 3 

Pennsylvania 10 1 

Rhode Island 3 1 

South Dakota 4 

Tennessee 3 3 

Texas 12 6 

Utah 14 1 

Virginia I 

Washington 1 

West Virginia 10 1 

Wisconsin 6 3 

Wyoming 

Total 431 122 



Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


300 


$350 


426 







60 


1,700 


14,400 


1,396 


200 


2,000 


122 
8 

257 
I56 


3,500 


19,200 


1,909 


9OO 


I,8oO 


366 
46 


6,785 


44,985 


5,303 


80O 


3,300 


1,072 


200 


1,500 


50 


475 


1,800 


442 
17 


2,050 


II,500 


457 


i,75o 


4,325 


1,540 
224 


100 


I50 


74 


5,000 


58,650 


3,189 


400 


1,500 


122 


1,060 


7,500 


1,058 
108 


..... 




21 







3 

102 


3,050 


43,000 


678 
95 


300 


I,000 


373 


150 


800 


233 
88 


275 


325 


64 


1,025 


1,900 


437 


150 


3,700 


561 

34 
34 


300 


1,400 


325 


320 


1,200 


309 
14 



30,790 $226,285 21,773 



1 7 4 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

The two branches of Latter-Day Saints aggregate 856 
organizations, 388 church edifices, with a seating capacity 
of 122,892, and a value of $1,051,791, and 166,125 com- 
municants. Of the latter 118,201 are in Utah, and th* 
next largest number, 14,972, in Idaho. 



CHAPTER XXVII. 

THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 

The earliest Lutherans in America came from Holland 
to Manhattan Island in 1623 with the first Dutch colony. 
For some years they had great difficulty in establishing 
worship of their own, the Dutch authorities, ecclesiastical 
and civil, having received instructions " to encourage no 
other doctrine in the New Netherlands than the true 
Reformed " and " to allure the Lutherans to the Dutch 
churches and matriculate them in the Public Reformed 
religion." A Lutheran pastor, the Rev. John Ernest Goet- 
water, was sent to this country in 1657 b y the Lutheran 
Consistory of Amsterdam to minister to two Lutheran 
congregations, one at New York, the other at Albany. 
He was not allowed, however, to enter upon his ministra- 
tions, but was sent back to Holland by representatives of 
the Reformed faith. When the English took possession 
of New York the Lutherans were allowed full liberty of 
worship. 

The Lutheran faith was also established on the banks of 
the Delaware by a Swedish colony, who erected the first 
Lutheran church in America near Lewes in 1638. Swed- 
ish immigration was soon checked, and the large Lutheran 
influx from Germany did not begin until early in the eight- 
eenth century, the first German congregation of Lutherans 
having been organized at about that time in Montgomery 

i75 



176 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

County, Pa., with the Rev. Justus Falckner, who was 
ordained in this country by the Swedes, as its first pastor. 
In 1 7 10 a large number of exiled Palatines settled in New 
York and Pennsylvania, and in 1734 a colony of Salzburg- 
ers planted the Lutheran faith in Georgia. 

While immigration brought many Lutherans to this 
country, they were in a scattered and unorganized con- 
dition until the arrival of the Rev. Henry M. Muhlenburg, 
who drew them closer together, formed them into congre- 
gations, and inspired them with new life. In 1748 he, 
with six other ministers and lay delegates from congrega- 
tions, organized the first Lutheran synod in this country, 
the Synod or Ministerium of Pennsylvania. In 1786 the 
second synod, the Ministerium of New York, was formed. 
The recent extraordinary growth of the Lutheran com- 
munion in this country is due in part to immigration from 
Lutheran countries. A large proportion of Lutherans are 
either German immigrants or the offspring of German im- 
migrants. There are also large bodies of Swedish, Norwe- 
gian, and Danish Lutherans, with a number from Finland 
and other European countries. 

The system of faith held by all Lutherans is set forth in 
the Augsburg Confession and in a number of other sym- 
bols, known as Luther's Catechisms, the Apology of the 
Augsburg Confession, the Smalcald Articles, and the 
Formula of Concord. The cardinal doctrine of the system 
is that of justification by faith alone. The ordinances of 
baptism and the Lord's Supper are held by Lutherans to 
be not mere signs or memorials, but channels of grace. 
Their view of the Lord's Supper is peculiar. They be- 
lieve that " in the Holy Supper there are present with the 
elements and are received sacramentally and supernatu- 



THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 177 

rally the body and blood of the Lord Jesus Christ," but re- 
ject both transubstantiation as held by the Roman Catho- 
lic Church, and consubstantiation as attributed by some 
writers to the Lutheran Church. They observe the vari- 
ous festivals of the Christian year, and have a liturgical 
form of worship. 

In polity, while the sovereignty of the individual con- 
gregation, which includes the office of preaching the gos- 
pel and administering the sacraments, is recognized, in the 
synodical system as it prevails a measure of judicial and 
executive authority is conferred upon the individual synods 
by the individual congregations. General bodies, such as 
the General Synod, General Council, etc., are formed by 
the union of a number of synods and have chiefly advisory 
powers. Synods may withdraw from the General Synod, 
General Council, and other general bodies, and may after- 
ward rejoin the body they withdrew from or join another 
body, or take an independent position. 

Arranging the various synods as nearly as possible ac- 
cording to speech, we find that seven languages are repre- 
sented, if the Norwegian be considered as different from 
the Danish. The United Synod of the South is wholly, 
and the General Synod mostly, English. The General 
Council, the Synodical Conference, and the independent 
synods have but a small percentage of English organiza- 
tions. The following is a summary, omitting the independ- 
ent congregations, which cannot well be classified : 



V* 



178 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Summary by Languages. 



LANGUAGES. 



Number of 




organizations. 




I,8l6 
2,691 


198,997 
460,706 


1,178 

688 


232,512 
88,700 


1,786 
181 


190,154 
I3, 6 74 


13 
11 


1,991 
i,385 



English 

German 

German-English 

Swedish 

Norwegian 

Danish 

Icelandic 

Finnish 

Total 8,364 1,188,119 



I. — THE GENERAL SYNOD. 

This is the oldest general body of Lutherans. It was 
organized in 1820 by representatives of the Ministerium 
of Pennsylvania, the oldest synod ; the Ministerium of New 
York, the next oldest ; the Synod of North Carolina, the 
third oldest ; and the Synod of Maryland and Virginia. The 
General Synod was the only general body until the Civil 
War cut off its Southern synods and led to the organization 
of the General Synod, South, now known as the United 
Synod in the South. It never had, however, the adher- 
ence of all the synods. One withdrew and afterward 
joined again; some held aloof from it for many years, so 
that from the first there has scarcely been a period in 
which there have not been synods in an independent 
attitude. 

The chief cause of the changes which synods have made 
in their attachments to the general bodies, and also of the 
organization of the General Council and Synodical Confer- 
ence, has been differences concerning the acceptance and 
interpretation of the doctrinal symbols. There have been 



THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. I 79 

no secessions or divisions among Lutherans on account of 
questions arising in church government, except several 
instances among the Germans, when charges of hierarch- 
ical tendencies were broached. The reception in 1864 oi 
the Franckean Synod by the General Synod led to a 
division on confessional grounds. It was objected by many 
that the Franckean Synod had not announced its accept- 
ance of the Augsburg Confession and it was thought to be 
doctrinally unsound. It was contended in behalf of those 
who adhered to the General Synod that the Franckean 
Synod had accepted the Augsburg Confession in accepting 
the constitution of the General Synod, in which is set forth 
the confessional basis. The minority, including the repre- 
sentatives of the Ministerium of Pennsylvania, presented a 
protest against the admission of the Franckean Synod, and 
the representatives of the Ministerium withdrew. Two 
years later, however, at the next meeting of the General 
Synod, delegates from the Ministerium were in attendance, 
but, not being allowed to participate in the election of 
officers, on the ground that the Ministerium must be con- 
sidered as " in a state of practical withdrawal from the 
governing functions of the General Synod," they retired, 
and their example was subsequently followed by the Pitts- 
burg, English Ohio, Minnesota, and Texas synods, and the 
Ministerium soon after led in a movement for the formation 
of another general body. 

The following is the confessional basis of the General 
Synod : 

" We receive and hold with the Evangelical Lutheran 
Church of our fathers the Word of God, as contained in 
the canonical Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, 
as the only infallible rule of faith and practice, and the 



l8o RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Augsburg Confession as a correct exhibition of the funda- 
mental doctrines of the divine Word and of the faith of our 
church founded upon that Word." 

The General Synod Lutherans affiliate more readily with 
other evangelical denominations than the Lutherans at- 
tached to the General Council, the Synodical Conference, 
or the Ohio Synod. They do not refuse to exchange pul- 
pits with ministers of evangelical churches, as do their 
stricter brethren, who condemn these relations under the 
general term " unionism." 

The General Synod has connected with it 23 synods, the 
oldest of which, that of Maryland, was organized in 1820, 
and the newest, that of Middle Tennessee, in 1878. It is 
represented in twenty- five States and in the District of 
Columbia and Territory of New Mexico. Nearly one half 
of its communicants, or 78,938, are to be found in the 
State of Pennsylvania. Of its 1424 organizations, Penn- 
sylvania has 596. There are 1322 edifices, valued at 
$8,919,170. This indicates an average value for each 
edifice of $6745, which is extraordinary. The average 
seating capacity of the edifices is 357. Only 72 of the 
1424 organizations meet in other than church buildings. 
The 72 halls have a seating capacity of 10,730. 

The boundaries of Lutheran synods are very irregular. 
Those of the synods belonging to the General Synod are 
more regular than those of any of the other Lutheran gen- 
eral bodies, but only 5 of the 23 do not cross one or more 
State lines. 



THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 



I8l 



Summary by States. 

STATES 0r ? ani " Chur <* ^"S y.l 1Ue ? f 

states. zat J ons 3^ Ca- Church 

pacity. Property. 

Alabama i Y ^ $2,000 

California 6 3 1,700 87,000 

Colorado 7 5 I>0 25 64,500 

Connecticut 2 1 400 7,000 

District of Columbia 6 6 3,000 301,000 

J 111 ™ 5 93 83X 24,803 34^050 

Indiana 86 88 23,600 243,300 

Iowa 30 28 8,585 127,200 

Kansas 53 43 10,245 171,000 

Kentucky n n 3}7oo 43,700 

Maryland 96 97 43,430 843,050 

Massachusetts 2 2 275 2 700 

Michigan 9 9 2,450 37^00 

Minnesota 1 1 300 1,200 

Missouri 14 13 4, 125 132,850 

Nebraska 73 55 I2j r g 5 330,420 

New Jersey 16 16 5,175 126,100 

New Mexico 2 

New York 95 100X 36,925 1,224,700 

° hl ° 189 182 59,310 1,039,950 

Pennsylvania 596 545^219,516 3,672,650 

South Dakota 3 3 370 7,700 

Tennessee n u 4,600 8,900 

Virginia. 3 3 ^050 7,000 

West Virginia 5 5 i,8oo 69,000 

Wisconsin 1 1 %y z 2 ,6oo 17,600 

Wyoming 3 2 350 6,100 

Total 1,424 1,322 471,819 $8,919,170 

Summary by Synods. 

SYNODS. 

Allegheny 138 131 42,456 $539,925 

Central Illinois ... . 25 24X 7,415 147,100 
Central Pennsylva- 

„***•-'. 83 -]-]% 29,280 372,100 

East Ohio 75 72 24,425 412,800 

East Pennsylvania.. 109 102^ 47,560 1,141,650 

Franckean 29 28 8,225 100,200 

Hartwick 34 35 13,404 286,400 

Iowa 25 24 7,160 153,700 

Kansas 47 38 10,275 242,650 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

175 

743 

220 

190 

1,038 

7,438 
6,090 

2,043 

2,835 
1,627 

17,288 

103 

679 

26 

1,576 

3,73i 
2,415 

64 
15,611 

i8,437 

78,938 

64 

749 
450 

1,108 

861 

141 

M »■!■ II —if 

164,640 



12,806 

2,187 
8,680 

6,360 

17,994 
2,147 

4,578 
1,727 
2,924 



1 83 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by Synods. — Continued. 



Organi- Church r 5 rVmrrh 

synods. ,„JL„,= VAifir** ^- >hurcti muni 



20,096 


955,900 


11,234 


12,900 


198,050 


3, J 47 


19A7S 


184,100 


4,650 


9£75 


135,100 


3,577 


24,850 


330*125 


7,74o 


4,450 


20,250 


i,234 


26,540 


483,850 


10,643 


7,313 


90,800 


3,32o 


5o,855 


868,000 


2i,575 


22,475 


338,650 


7,836 



Seating Value ot Com- 

Ca- Church muni- 

zations. Edifices, p^jy. Property. cants. 

Maryland 108 109 48,905 $1,198,050 19,864 

Miami 45 42 i3,3*o 295,000 ^4,604 

Middle Tennessee . . 11 11 4,600 8,900 749 

Nebraska 102 77 16,175 415,870 5, o6 4 

New York and New 

Jersey 5° 54 

North Illinois 46 41 

North Indiana 67 71 

Olive Branch 37 35 

Pittsburg 81 75 

South Illinois 19 l S l A 

Susquehanna 59 58 

Wartburg 29 24 

West Pennsylvania . 131 106 

Wittenberg 74 7* 

Total 1,424 1,322 471,819 $8,919,170 164,640 



2. — THE UNITED SYNOD IN THE SOUTH. 

Soon after the beginning of the Civil War the four synods 
of North and South Carolina and of Virginia and south- 
west Virginia withdrew from the General Synod because 
of the adoption by that body, at its convention in 1862, of 
resolutions concerning the war which gave offense to the 
South. These synods and the Synod of Texas were not 
represented in the convention of 1862 on account of the 
outbreak of hostilities and the condition of the country. 
The next year (1863) the four synods above mentioned 
and the Synod of Georgia constituted the General Synod, 
South. A few other Southern synods afterward became 
connected with it. In 1886 a new organization, known as 
the United Synod in the South, took its place, consisting 



THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. ^3 

of six synods which had belonged to the General Synod, 
South, and the independent Tennessee and Holston synods! 
The type of Lutheranism represented by the United 
Synod in the South is similar to that of the General Synod 
though perhaps a little stricter. Its confessional basis is 
as follows : 

" The Holy Scriptures, the inspired writings of the Old 
and New Testaments, the only standard of doctrine and 
church discipline. 

" As a true and faithful exhibition of the doctrines of 
the Holy Scriptures in regard to matters of faith and prac- 
tice, the three ancient symbols, the Apostolic, the Nicene, 
and the Athanasian Creeds, and the Unaltered Augsburg 
Confession of Faith ; also, the other symbolical books of 
the Evangelical Lutheran Church, viz, the Apology the 
Smalcald Articles, the Smaller and Larger Catechisms of 
Luther, and the Formula of Concord, consisting of the 
Epitome and full Declaration as they are set forth, defined 
and published in the Christian Book of Concord, or the 
Symbolical Books of the Lutheran Church, published in 
the year 1580, as true and Scriptural developments of the 
doctrines taught in the Augsburg Confession and in perfect 
harmony of [sic] one and the same pure Scriptural faith." 
The United Synod in the South is represented in nine 
of the Southern States, including Tennessee and West Vir- 
ginia. It has 414 organizations and 379 church edifices 
of an average value of $2938, and an average seating capac- 
ity of 365 ; 29 halls, with a seating capacity of 4225 are 
occupied. ' 



1 84 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Summary by States. 

. _ '. Seating Value of Com- 

Organi- Church £ a _ Church muni- 

states. zations. Edifices. pac i t y Property. cants. 



Alabama 3 I 2 5° $',200 75 

2 2 460 5,45° *43 

!6 15 4,825 99^50 1,477 



Florida " ... 2 2 460 5,450 143 

Geo g^' '• ' ' • • • • • l6 J 5 4,825 99, ISO i,477 

11 10 2,750 4,65o 533 



&&na:::: „; ^ ^ ^ .1,759 

South Carolina.... 74 78 27,525 33**5° 8,757 

Tennessee 23 20 7,410 52,75© 1,999 

Vrg'if .:. 145 124 45,090 314,2- 11,196 

Welt Virginia 21 _22 5,68o 33,725 ^5 l8 

Total 414 379 ^8,453 $1,114,065 37,457 

Summary by Synods. 

SYNODS. 

Alpha Synod of . 

Freedmen 5 3 55 o O t ^94 

Georgia J 7 

Holston 27 



GeVrgia":. . ....... 17 * 6 4,f5 9^,6oo i,535 

WnUtnn 27 22 7,835 53^5© 2,12 9 



MSipi :::::::: .; 10 2,750 ^ 533 

North Carolina ... . 56 53 21,050 188,800 0,103 

Sou h Carolina .... 61 66 2i, 9 75 337,* 50 7,013 

Southwest Virginia. 65 48 I7,5©2 14,050 4,379 

Tennessee 107 97 41,97* 43,79© io,o80 

Virginia 65 64 19,93© *77,6g$ 5,525 

Total 414 379 ^8,453 $1,114,065 37,457 

3. — THE GENERAL COUNCIL. 

This was the third general body to be organized in the 
order of time. When the General Synod consented in 
1864 to the admission of the Franckean Synod, which was 
regarded by the minority of the General Synod as un- 
Lutheran and as not having definitely accepted the Augs- 
burg Confession, the delegates of the Ministerium of Penn- 
sylvania protested (a number of others joining in the 
protest) and withdrew. At the next session of the Gen- 



THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. ^5 

eral Synod, being excluded from participation in its organ- 
ization, they retired from the body. The Pittsburg, the 
New York, the English Ohio, the Minnesota, and' the 
Texas synods also dissolved their connection with the 
General Synod. The withdrawal of the delegates of the 
Ministerium of Pennsylvania was approved by that body 
at its next session, and a committee was appointed to issue 
a " fraternal address to all Evangelical Lutheran synods, 
ministers, and congregations in the United States and 
Canada which confess the Unaltered Augsburg Confession, 
inviting them to unite in a convention for the purpose 
of forming a union of Lutheran synods." The proposed 
convention was held in December, 1866, representatives 
of the synods of Pennsylvania, New York, English Ohio, 
Pittsburg, Wisconsin, English district of Ohio, Michigan,' 
Minnesota, Canada, Illinois, and the Joint Synod of Ohio 
participating. " Principles of Faith and Church Polity " 
were adopted, and the next year the first convention of 
the new body was held. Thus was the General Council 
organized. 

In the first year of its history the Joint Synod of Ohio 
withdrew and the German Synod of Iowa assumed a semi, 
independent position, sending delegates and participating 
in the debate but taking no part in the voting. This body 
still sustains this relation. The withdrawal of the Joint 
Synod of Ohio, and, a few years later, of the synods of 
Wisconsin, Illinois, and Minnesota, and the semi-independ- 
ent position taken by the German Synod of Iowa, were on 
account of the refusal of the General Council to give a sat- 
isfactory declaration on what are called the " Four Points " 
It was the desire of these bodies that some expression 
should be given concerning chiliasm, and that the admis- 



j 86 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

sion of non-Lutherans to communion, the exchange of 
" pulpits with sectarians," and membership in secret soci- 
eties should be unequivocally condemned. The council 
would not commit itself fully at that time on these points, 
though it has since practically done so, especially on the 
questions of pulpit and altar fellowship. 

The confessional basis of the General Council is as fol- 
lows: . 

"We accept and acknowledge the doctrine of the 
Unaltered Augsburg Confession in its original sense as 
throughout in conformity with the pure truth, of which 
God's Word is the only rule. We accept its statements 
of truth as in perfect accordance with the canonical Script- 
ures We reject the errors it condemns, and believe that 
all which it commits to the liberty of the church of right 

belongs to that liberty. 

"In thus formally accepting and acknowledging the 
Unaltered Augsburg Confession we declare our conviction 
that the other confessions of the Evangelical Lutheran 
Church, inasmuch as they set forth none other than its 
system of doctrine and articles of faith, are of necessity 
pure and Scriptural. Preeminent among such accordant, 
pure, and Scriptural statements of doctrine, by their in- 
trinsic excellence, by the great and necessary ends for 
which they were prepared, by their historical position, and 
by the general judgment of the church, are these : The 
Apology of the Augsburg Confession, the Smalcald Arti- 
cles, the Catechisms of Luther, and the Formula of Con- 
cord, all of which are, with the Unaltered Augsburg Con- 
fession, in perfect harmony of one and the same Scriptural 

faith." r . . 

One of the most perplexing questions Lutherans have 



THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. ^7 

had to deal with in this country has been that of language. 
It is agreed that the communion sustained very heavy 
losses down almost to the middle of this century by insist- 
ing that synodical proceedings and church services gener- 
ally should be in the German tongue. The children, hav- 
ing learned English, desired to have the services conducted 
in that language ; failing in this, they joined other denom- 
inations. The General Council proposed from the begin- 
ning that the different languages and nationalities " should 
be firmly knit together in this New World in the unity of 
one and the same pure faith," and declared that " no dis- 
tinction of language" must be allowed « to interfere with 
the great work" before the church in this country. It 
includes American, German, and Scandinavian elements, 
but English is the official language of the General Council,' 
though the German and Scandinavian tongues are also 
used. It has many large English churches in the eastern 
cities, but a majority of the congregations are German 
and Scandinavian and employ those languages. But few 
of the ministers are incapable of speaking and writing 
in English. All the correspondence of the Census Office 
with ^ Lutherans of whatever synodical connection was in 
English, and scarcely a score out of the thousands of let- 
ters received were in any other tongue. 

There are nine synods connected with the General 
Council, including one in Canada, which, of course, is not 
given in these tables. While the General Council, the 
General Synod, and, indeed, most other denominations of 
this country, have churches and communicants in other 
countries, these churches and communicants are omitted in 
the census reports. Only those congregations are included 
which are within the territorial limits of the United States. 



1 88 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

The General Council has 2044 organizations, with 1554 
edifices and 324,846 communicants. Of the latter, 107,- 
025 are attached to the Ministerium of Pennsylvania, the 
oldest Lutheran synod in the United States. Some 367 
organizations hold worship in halls, etc., having a seating 
capacity of 30,904. The total value of church property is 
$11,119,286, or an average for each edifice of $7^55, 
which is even higher than the extraordinary average of 
houses of worship owned by the General Synod. The 
average seating capacity of the edifices is 378. 

While there are only eight synods, there are congrega- 
tions in thirty-two States and one Territory, Pennsylvania, 
of course, maintaining the lead, with 616, or nearly one 
third of the whole number, and 124,163 communicants. 
The next largest number of communicants, 39,430, is found 
in New York, Minnesota coming third, with 27,906, and 
Illinois fourth, with 26,860. The Synod of Texas is the 
only synod that does not cross State lines. The Swedish 
Augustana Synod, though second in numbers to the Minis- 
terium of Pennsylvania, embraces in its territory no fewer 
than thirty States, being, in fact, almost as widespread 
as the entire General Council. Delaware and Kentucky 
are the only two States covered by the General Council 
which are not also covered by the Augustana Synod. 
This body of wide boundaries was organized in i860 
with only about 5000 communicants, and is composed of 
Swedish Lutherans. The synod is subdivided into seven 
conferences, or sub-synods, which meet semi-annually. 
The synod itself is assembled yearly. The German Iowa 
Synod has five districts, and covers several States. 



THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 



189 



Summary by States. 

STATES Ox&nx- Church Se * dn S 

zations. Edifices. . 

pacity. 

California 7 5 j I ~* 

Colorado 7 6 j^-g 

Connecticut 24 15 5,820 

Delaware 2 1 o?c 

Dist. of Columbia . . 1 2 1 aoo 

Florida i _ ' 4 

j5| aho 3 2 180 

J 111 " 015 143 122 42,335 

T Indiana 38 34 io,335 

KT sas *l 4 ^ 2 34,77* 

£ an ? as 1 62 43 11,294 

Kentucky 4 3 57o 

Maine ! j 3QO 

Massachusetts 12 6 2 no 

Michigan 7 o 58 14)305 

Minnesota 223 175 52,445 

Missouri 18 16 3,584 

Nebraska 88 55 12,181 

New Hampshire ... 2 2 750 

New Jersey 30 20 8,785 

New York n 3 IOQ 43,764 

North Dakota 38 7 1,210 

0hio 118 108 35)510 

° re S°V.- 4 3 675 

Pennsylvania 616 486 268,885 

Rhode Island 3 1 ^qq 

South Dakota 100 31 5,070 

£ exas 42 39 9)810 

Vermont 2 

Washington 7 '5 i)^ 

West Virginia 1 j 8 oo 

Wisconsin 85 66 17,290 

Wyoming 5 

Total 2,044 i,554 588,825$! 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$62,300 
65,800 

122,400 
IOjOOO 
40,000 

2,450 

809,150 

I48,IOO 

420,680 

136,830 

6,800 

2,6oO 

55,900 

!53,35o 
624,120 
101,800 
206,001 

13,500 

339,5oo 

i,9i5,5io 

15,400 
483,100 

13,650 

4,993,355 
5,250 

40,125 

128,740 

33,95o 

10,000 

158,925 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

603 

519 

3,7^7 
296 

60O 
17 

139 
26,860 

3,887 

2O,O09 

6,269 

299 
179 

i,743 
8,710 

27,906 

i,857 
7,204 

395 

7,94o 

39,43o 

1,582 

I5,9i5 

305 

124,163 

420 
4,77o 
7,140 

174 
446 

650 

10,072 

580 



1,119,286 324,846 



Summary by Synods. 

SYNODS. 

English Synod of 

T £ hi ° 6 4 58 20,375 $273,600 8,273 

&™ofNew 3 ' * 9 '°'° ^>°°° 3,'o 5 7 i 

York "5 117 47,319 1,942,410 42,029 



IQO RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Summary by States. — Continued. 

Seating Value of Com- 

Organi- Church q & _ Church muni- 

svnods. zations. Edifices. pac ity. Property. cants. 

MinisteriumofPenn- *„ „ T „ , ee 10702c 

svlvania 456 347 227,555 $4,3*9,355 io 7^5 

Pittsburg 167 149 47,825 961,800 20,755 

S "u" n ... AU : 688 515 156,664 2,600,550 88,700 
Tefas .:: 39 35 8,485 112,740 6,643 

Po;T an .. Syn0d .° f jM J06 71,592 739,831 ^363 
Total 2,044 i,554 588,825 $11,119,286 324,846 



4.— THE SYNODICAL CONFERENCE. 

The latest and largest of the Lutheran general bodies 
is the Synodical Conference, organized in 1872 by repre- 
sentatives of the Missouri, Ohio, Wisconsin, Minnesota, 
Illinois, and Norwegian synods. Four of these synods, the 
Ohio, Wisconsin, Minnesota, and Illinois, had taken part 
in the organization of the General Council, but had with- 
drawn. The conference was intended to represent a type 
of Lutheran confessionalism stricter than that of the Gen- 
eral Council, as that of the General Council was stricter 
than the General Synod. The following is its confessional 

basis * 

" The Synodical Conference acknowledges the canonical 

Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments as God's Word, 
and the Confession of the Evangelical Lutheran Church of 
1580, called the Concordia, as its own." 

The central body of the Synodical Conference, and the 
influence which constitutes the peculiar type of Lutheran- 
ism which it stands for, is the synod of Missouri, Ohio, and 
other States, which was organized in 1847. The nucleus 



THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 



191 



of this synod was a Saxon colony of Lutherans who settled 
in Missouri in 1839. When the synod was constituted it 
embraced 12 congregations and 22 ministers, but, proclaim- 
ing a Lutheranism of the most positive character, it at- 
tracted to itself hosts of German immigrants who were dis- 
satisfied with the result of the union of the Lutheran and 
Reformed religions in the Fatherland, and were pleased 
with the absolute and unreserved acceptance of the Augs- 
burg Confession required by the synod and with its stern 
antagonism to every form of syncretism (union services, 
union communions, union congregations), and its insistence 
on pure Lutheran literature, pure Lutheran services, and 
a pure and positive Lutheranism. Some questions which 
most other Lutheran bodies might consider open questions 
are not so held by the " Missourians," as they are called. 
For example, they maintain that Antichrist is the Roman 
pontiff; that their doctrine as to the ministry and the 
church is the true and settled Scriptural doctrine, and that 
all forms of chiliasm or millenarianism are to be condemned. 
They allow no differences on these and some other extra- 
confessional points; therefore their type of doctrine and 
practice has become known, both in this country and Ger- 
many, where it has obtained some favor, as " Missourian. " 
In 1 88 1 the Joint Synod of Ohio withdrew from the 
Synodical Conference as the result of a controversy which 
arose on the doctrine of predestination, and was followed 
in 1882 by the Norwegian Synod. The synod of Missouri 
maintained that predestination to salvation is not due to 
God's foresight of faith in man, but faith and perseverance 
in faith are included in the decree. The adherents of the 
Ohio party opposed this as Calvinistic, and a division was 
the result. 



1 9 2 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

The Missouri is by far the largest Lutheran synod in the 
United States, and embraces in its territory thirty-one 
States and the District of Columbia. It is divided into 1 3 
districts, or sub-synods, and reports 1589 organizations, 
with 1261 church edifices, valued at $6,759,535, and 293,- 
211 communicants. 

The Synodical Conference has 1934 organizations, 1531 
church edifices, and 357,153 communicants. The average 
seating capacity of its edifices is 289, and their average 
value $5098. Only 67 halls, with a seating capacity of 
4362, are occupied. The constituency of the Synodical 
Conference is almost wholly German. Services in Eng- 
lish are, however, being extensively introduced, and ex- 
clusively English congregations have been founded. 

Summary by States. 

^ • ™_ u Seating Value of Com- 

- TATR , Orgam- Church Ca _ Church mum- 

si a ijss>. zauons. Edifices. pac ity. Property. cants. 

Alabama 5 5 i>3«> $12,200 534 

Arkansas 17 *3 2,165 39.345 i>3" 

California 12 7 2,075 101,800 1,702 

Colorado 6 2 475 22,500 394 

Connecticut 8 4 i>9°° 33,5oo 1,405 

District of Columbia 1 1 400 30,000 375 

Florida 3 2 270 4,400 209 

Idaho 1 ••••' , zL 

Illinois 250 223 80,144 1,456,630 69,033 

Indiana 102 96 32,299 632,260 24,666 

Iowa 139 82 l8 >452 194,715 13,252 

Kansas 71 47 8,974 95,o 3 o 5,906 

Kentucky 3 3 900 9>8oo 468 

Louisiana " H 3,375 59,4oo 2,452 

Maryland. 14 12 4,862 I2 9? 975 3,2o8 

Massachusetts 10 6 1,57s 54,ooo 1,717 

Michigan 137 109 33,73J 488,880 27,472 

Minnesota 217 159 36,346 443,7oo 30,398 

Missouri 118 112 32,820 613,940 22,121 

Montana 2 1 225 10,000 130 

Nebraska 135 93 16,788 168,570 12,339 

New Jersey 5 5 W° ^°°° 6 " 



THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 



Summary by States. — Continued. 



193 



states Organi- Church Se * tin S Y^ ue ? f Com .- 

S ' zations. Edifices. C ^ Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

^York 67 65 24,406 $1,055,455 22,642 

North Dakota 18 5 650 6,050 1,136 

° hl ° 54 55 18,330 409,975 15,440 

§ re S°V- I ^ 34o 6,300 274 

qT^T 1 ? 26 25 9,697 284,915 6,559 

South Dakota 71 24 4,368 20,770 3,097 

Tennessee 2 2 550 30,110 227 

J r exas . 28 21 4,680 30,675 3,498 

^ r ^ a -:-: 4 5 1,275 20,815 399 

West Virginia 4 2 300 300 121 

Wlsconsin 388 331 98,193 1,306,303 83,942 

Total I >934 i,53i 443,185 $7,804,313 357,153 

Summary by Synods. 

SYNODS. 

Minnesota . 90 58 14,523 $218,990 12,655 
Missouri, Ohio, and 

other States ... . 1,589 1,261^366,507 6,759,535 293,211 

Wisconsin. 237 Io8 ^ 58,855 794,988 50,095 

English Conference " 

of Missouri 18 12^ 3,300 30,800 1,192 

Total I >934 i,53i 443,185 $7,804,313 357,153 



INDEPENDENT LUTHERAN SYNODS. 

There are twelve Lutheran synods which are not con- 
nected with any of the four general bodies, and are there- 
fore called independent bodies. They occupy this attitude 
for various reasons. In at least two cases, those of the 
Suomai Synod, a body of Finns, and the Icelandic Synod, 
the reason doubtless is peculiarity of language ; in other 
cases^ it is differences of view on various doctrinal and 
practical questions and in national peculiarities. Some of 
these bodies are small, three of them having less than 5000 
communicants each, but some of them are large enough to 



I 9 4 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

constitute separate denominations. In 1892 the Michigan 
Synod united with the Wisconsin and Minnesota synods 
of the Synodical Conference, and a new general body was 
thus formed. In 1893 the Joint Synod of Ohio and the 
German Synod of Iowa agreed upon terms of pulpit and 
altar fellowship, without becoming organically united. 

5# THE JOINT SYNOD OF OHIO AND OTHER STATES. 

This body was organized in 1 818. It occupied an in- 
dependent attitude until 1867, when it assisted in consti- 
tuting the General Council, but only to withdraw in the 
following year, because it was not fully satisfied with the 
position of the council concerning the question of pulpit 
and altar fellowship with other denominations. It has ever 
been conservative and strictly confessional in character, 
and it was for nine years connected with the Synodical 
Conference, from which it withdrew in 1881 because it 
could not accept the views of the majority concerning the 
doctrine of predestination. Since then it has occupied an 
independent position. Its constituency is for the most 
part German, but in about a third of its congregations both 
German and English are used. Like other large Lutheran 
synods, it is divided into a number of districts. 

While its chief strength is in the State of Ohio, it has 
many communicants in Wisconsin, Michigan, Pennsylvania, 
and Indiana. It embraces twenty-three States and the 
District of Columbia, New York constituting the most 
easterly and northerly portion of its territory, Texas the 
most southerly, and Oregon the most westerly. It has 
421 organizations, 443 edifices, valued at $1,639,087, and 
69,505 communicants. Only ten of its organizations hold 
services in other than church edifices. The average value 



THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 



195 



of Its edifices is $3 700, and their average seating capacity 
337. Only 10 halls, with a seating capacity of 785, are 
occupied. 

Summary by States. 

stvtes 0r S ani - Church S « atin S rl lue ? { Com r 

AFES - zations. Edifices. Ca ." Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

District of Columbia 1 1 250 $13,000 150 

Idaho 1 1 300 1,000 80 

HI 1110155 16 16 6,950 60,000 2,695 

Indiana 34 32 11,825 160,950 5,095 

Iowa 5 8 1,850 10,500 650 

Kansas 5 5 1,500 2,750 472 

Louisiana 1 1 7oo 5j000 5QO 

Maryland 12 12 3,620 38,900 1,545 

Michigan 21 20 7,672 125,700 6,217 

Minnesota 21 23 8,700 37,250 3,180 

Missouri 1 1 200 600 30 

Nebraska 7 7 ^800 4,600 440 

New York 2 2 330 2,700 198 

North Carolina 12 11 2,550 6,315 567 

North Dakota 1 1 300 750 70 

° hio IQI *97 l A 67,537 839,272 31,261 

Oregon 1 1 2 oo 600 50 

Pennsylvania 32 32 10,429 206,100 5,552 

South Dakota 3 3 i )0 oo 2,700 327 

Texas 4 7 2,850 20,000 1,730 

Virginia 5 4 75o 2,900 175 

Washington 4 6 1,250 11,400 386 

West Virginia 16 io>£ 2,025 5, 500 779 

Wisconsin 25 41 14,750 80,600 7,356 

Total 421 443 149,338 $1,639,087 69,505 

6. — THE BUFFALO SYNOD. 

This synod was organized in 1845 by the Rev. J. A. 
A. Grabau, who came from Germany, where he had suf- 
fered for his opposition to the union of the Reformed and 
Lutheran religions. The synod has announced views con- 
cerning the ministerial office which other Lutherans have 
considered as hierarchical. It insists that ordination, unless 
by ordained ministers, is not valid ; that ministers created 



I 9 6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

by congregations have no divine authority to pronounce 
absolution or to consecrate the elements of bread and 
wine ; that congregations may not pronounce excommu- 
nication ; that obedience is due to ministers ; and that the 
synod is the supreme tribunal in the church. 

The synod has congregations in six States, with 25 
church edifices, valued at $84,410, and 4242 communi- 
cants. The average value of its edifices is $337^ and 
their average seating capacity 232. Two halls, with a 
seating capacity of 275, are occupied. 

Summary by States. 

. _ . Seating Value of Com- 

Orgam- Church £ a _ Church muiu- 

states. zations. Edifices. pa city. Property. cants. 

California 1 1 ^ $500 26 

Illinois 1 I 300 2,500 130 

Michigan 4 4 848 10,100 342 

Minnesota 2 2 300 3,7°o 312 

New York 12 10 2,715 48,oio 2,268 

Wisconsin _7 _7 ^8o 19,600 M5* 

Total 27 25 5,793 $ 8 4,4io 4,242 

7 _ HAUGE'S SYNOD. 

This is a body of Norwegian Lutherans organized in the 
period 1846-50 by immigrants from Norway. It took its 
name from Hauge, a leader of a strong spiritual movement 
in that country. Its followers lay much stress upon con- 
version and are noted for their earnestness. The laymen 
participate in prayer and exhortation in public assemblies, 
contrary to the practice of some other bodies of a more 
churchly character. This synod has always occupied an 
independent attitude. 

It has 175 organizations, divided among eleven States, 



THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 197 

but with two thirds of its strength in Minnesota, South 
Dakota, and Wisconsin, and 100 church edifices having an 

average seating capacity of 306 and an average value of 
$2149; 75 halls, with a seating capacity of 4436, are oc- 
cupied. 

Summary by States. 

states 0r S ani " Church Se £ in S Value of C^- 
states. g Edifices. C ?: Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Illinois 10 8 2,875 $40,400 863 

Indiana 1 1 250 800 29 

Iowa 17 H 3,45° 27,200 1,593 

Kansas 1 26 

Michigan 1 1 200 4,000 62 

Minnesota 55 41 13,285 99,345 6,534 

Nebraska 8 4 725 4,950 438 

North Dakota 16 5 1,700 4,850 576 

South Dakota 36 11 2,955 11,700 2,239 

Washington 2 1 350 1,000 205 

Wisconsin 28 14 4,710 20,150 2,165 

Total 175 100 30>5oo $214,395 H,730 



8. — THE NORWEGIAN CHURCH IN AMERICA. 



This body was organized by Norwegian immigrants a 
few years later than Hauge's Synod. Like the latter, it 
has always maintained an independent position, except for 
the short period when it was connected with the Synod- 
ical Conference. A few years ago a controversy over the 
doctrine of predestination caused a division in its ministry 
and congregations, resulting in the formation of what was 
known as the Anti-Missouri Brotherhood. The synod 
accepted the views of the Missouri Synod, which its type 
of Lutheranism resembles, while the brotherhood rejected 
these views as Calvinistic. 

The synod is divided into three districts. Its territory 



1 98 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

embraces twenty-two States, stretching from ocean to ocean 
and from the Lakes to the Gulf. Two thirds of its commu- 
nicants, however, are in the States of Minnesota and Wis- 
consin The average value of its church edifices is $2929, 
and their average seating capacity is 287. It occupies 1 82 
halls, which have a seating capacity of 1 2,1 1 5. 

Summary by States. 

. rt , Seating Value of Com- 

Organi- Church q^ Church muni- 

states. zations. Edifices. pac ity. Property. cants. 

California 3 • 3°° $14,000 189 

Colorado....; J J ~ ££ J 

f,t° is :::::: 4 I 3 Ao 95,500 ,,m 

j" 1 " 013 ' 2 1 300 6,000 182 

Cr: :::::::::: 4 « 4 97.500 ^9 

Kansas x x 275 

Massachusetts 2 ... • • • • • " OQOO 7 c8 

Michigan 14 7 i,«5 ^9- ^ 

Minnesota 164 "M 32,«43 7,95 q ^ 

M^soun 2 2oo l65 

Montana 3 J > OQ 544 

Nebraska 21 7 >> l8o 

New Jersey I I > * 7 g 4 

Slffifci".:::: 5 ^ 2*g "?SJ 

Ohio 4 2 £ Q 2500 95 

aWota-.:::: i « 3,^ ^ 3^ 

Texas 4 5 9> j6 

Washington 1 ••• "^ —^ l5?037 

Wisconsin 95 /// 2 >* 

Total & m~ 78,988 $806,825 55,452 



9 ._THE MICHIGAN SYNOD. 

This is a German body organized in i860. It helped 
to organize the General Council, and was connected with 
it until 1888, when it withdrew because the position ot 



THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. igg 

the council on the question of pulpit and altar fellowship 
with other denominations was not sufficiently decided. 

The synod is represented in the States of Michigan and 
Indiana, having in all 11,482 communicants. Its church 
edifices have an average value of $3109 and an average 
seating capacity of 276. There are 12 halls, with a seat- 
ing capacity of 550. 

Summary by States. 

states. ° r ?ani- Church S ^ tin & Value of Coni- 

zations. Edifices. . Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

^ di , ana 3 3 1,150 $7,500 441 

Mlchl S an 62 50 ^463 157,270 11,041 

Total 6 5 53 14,613 $164,770 11,482 



IO.— THE DANISH CHURCH IN AMERICA. 

This is the oldest body of Danish Lutherans in this 
country, having been organized in 1872. It is connected 
with the Church of Denmark, which sent missionaries to 
this country, who helped to organize Danish congregations 
and a little later to form them into a synod. 

It has congregations in fourteen States and in the Ter- 
ritory of Utah. Its territory stretches from Maine to 
California, forming a belt across the northern portion of 
the country. It has 131 organizations, with 75 edifices, 
having an average seating capacity of 198 and an average 
value of $1741. The total number of communicants is 
10,181, more than half of whom are to be found in the 
States of Iowa, Wisconsin, Illinois, and Minnesota. The 
synod is divided into 9 districts. There are 42 halls, with 
a seating capacity of 2175, used as places of worship. 



200 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States. 

Organi- Church c 

states. zations. Edifices. p ^ ty> 

California 4 x 3°° 

Connecticut 2 2 3°° 

Illinois 9 5 i>33° 

Iowa 23 14 3,39° 

Kansas 1 1 I2 5 

Maine 2 2 400 

Massachusetts 3 

Michigan 9 8 I »9°° 

Minnesota 17 8 I > 2 3° 

Nebraska 19 IX ^S 10 

New Jersey 8 5 1,000 

New York 5 4 475 

South Dakota 11 1 200 

Utah 2 .. . ... 

Wisconsin 16 13 2,600 

Total 131 75 i4,76o 



Value of 


Com- 


Church 


muni- 


Property. 


cants. 


$1,200 


125 


2,000 


200 


15,100 


1,314 


24,800 


2,211 


800 


I20 




200 




119 


13,700 


588 


II,300 


1,032 


20, IOO 


888 


6,000 


565 


II,000 


410 


1,500 


285 




48 


22,200 


2,076 



$129,700 10,181 



II.— THE GERMAN AUGSBURG SYNOD. 

This body was formed in 1 8 7 5 . It has 2 3 organizations, 
distributed among nine States. These organizations own 
23 church edifices, with an average seating capacity of 329 
and an average value of $4829. 

Summary by States. 



STATES. 



Organi- 
zations. 



Arkansas 1 

Illinois 4 

Indiana 2 

Iowa l 

Michigan 1 

Missouri 2 

New York 1 

Ohio 1 

Wisconsin 10 

Total 23 





Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


Church 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


Edifices. 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 

75 


4 


700 


$9,45° 


631 


2 


60O 


5,000 


37o 


1 


IOO 


1,000 


70 


1 


3OO 


5,000 


174 


3 


1,360 


40,000 


1,199 


1 


700 


3,500 


800 


1 


1,000 


26,800 


1,700 


10 


2,800 


20,310 


1,991 



23 



7,560 $111,060 7,010 



THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 



20I 



12. — THE DANISH ASSOCIATION IN AMERICA. 

This association was formed in 1884, chiefly by Danish 
ministers, who withdrew from what was then called the 
Norwegian-Danish Conference, not because of doctrinal 
or ecclesiastical differences, but because of reasons growing 
out of differences of nationality. 

It embraces 50 organizations, with 33 church edifices, 
having an average seating capacity of 173 and an average 
value of $1357. There are 15 halls, with a seating capac- 
ity of 480. 

Summary by States. 



STATES. 



California 
Illinois. . . 
Iowa .... 



Minnesota 14 



Nebraska 
Oregon 



South Dakota. 
Washington . . 
Wisconsin . . . 



Total 



Organi- 
zations. 


Church 
Edifices. 


Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 


Value of 

Church 

Property. 


Com- 
muni- 
cants. 


4 


2 


375 


$3,000 


144 


1 
6 

14 
16 


2 

9 
14 


35o 

1,675 

2,200 


4,000 

3,800 

10,150 

14,625 


50 

413 
1,524 

754 


1 








20 


2 
2 

4 


2 

4 


250 
850 


2,200 
7,000 


153 

40 

395 



50 



33 



5,700 $44,775 3,493 



13. — THE ICELANDIC SYNOD. 

The Synod of Icelanders was organized in 1885. By 
far the larger part of this synod is in Manitoba. 

It has in this country 13 organizations, 4 church edifices, 
with an average seating capacity of 325 and an average 
value of $1800, and 1991 communicants. It is represented 
in two States only, Minnesota and North Dakota. There 
are 9 halls, with a seating capacity of 750. 



202 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States. 



Seating Value of Com- 

muni- 



Organi- Church Ca _ Church 

states. zations. Edifices. p ac i ty . Property. cants 



221 



Minnesota 5 

North Dakota 8 4 i&>° $7^oo 1 ,770 

Total 13 4 i>3°° $7>200 1,991 

14. — THE IMMANUEL SYNOD. 

This is a small German body whose organization dates 
from 1886. It is represented in seven States and the 
District of Columbia, having 21 organizations, 19 church 
edifices, with an average seating capacity of 279 and an 
average value of $495 8, and 5580 communicants. 

Summary by States. 

Organi- 



states. zations. 



Church 
Edifices. 


Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 


Value of 

Church 

Property. 


Com- 
muni- 
cants. 


I 
I 


3OO 
3OO 


$15,000 
IOjOOO 


5OO 
3OO 


I 


I50 


1,200 


l8o 


I 


60O 


15,000 


5OO 


2 

3 


550 
60O 


7,000 
6,000 


7OO 
60O 


6 


1,600 


25,500 


1,35° 


4 


1,200 


14,500 


1,450 



District of Columbia 1 

Illinois 1 

Indiana 1 

Michigan 1 

New Jersey 2 

New York 5 

Ohio 6 

Pennsylvania 4 

Total 21 19 5^30° $94>2oo 5>5 8 ° 

15. — THE SUOMAI SYNOD. 

This is a body of Finnish Lutherans constituted in 1889. 
It has 1 1 organizations, 8 church edifices, with an average 
seating capacity of 230 and an average value of $1548, 
and 1385 communicants, of whom 1265 are in Michigan 
and 120 in South Dakota. 



THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 203 

Summary by States. 

states. Organi- Church Seating Value of Coni- 

zations. Edifices. *-*" Church muni- 

..... P acit y- Property. cants. 

ESSta::::: '° \ ™ *™>™ «.** 

j^ 200 1,925 I20 

T ° tal " 8 Wi $12,898 T^sJ 

16. — THE UNITED NORWEGIAN CHURCH. 

This body was constituted in 1890 by the union of three 
synods, viz., the Norwegian Augustana Synod, organized 
m i860, the Conference of the Norwegian-Danish Church 
organized in 1870, and the Norwegian Anti-Missouri Broth- 
erhood organized in 1887. The Brotherhood separated 
from the Norwegian Synod because they could not accept 
the latter's views respecting the doctrine of absolute pre- 
destination. The union of these three bodies was due to a 
movement to bring together, as far as possible, all Norwe- 
gian Lutherans in one body. Hauge's Synod and the Nor- 
wegian Synod, however, still maintain a separate attitude. 

Ihe United Synod embraces eighteen States in its terri- 
tory. It has 1 122 organizations, 670 church edifices, and 
119,972 communicants, of whom 4 9,54i are in the single 
State of Minnesota. The average seating capacity of the 
churches is 277, and the average value $2312. There are 
393 halls, with a seating capacity of 29,185. 

Summary by States. 

states. Organi- Church Searing Value of Coni- 

zations. Edifices. Ca- Church muni- 

., PMMy. Property. cants. 

Idaho . ^ 

Illinois ,, ,. , 3 °° f2>5°o no 

Iowa J?. l\ i"*45 68,400 3,298 

Kansas. 2 \ 2S 'P 5 22 °> IO ° H,«9> 

' 3 650 5,300 314 



204 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Summary by States.— Continued. 

. _. . Seating Value of Com- 

Orgam- Church Q a Church muni- 

states. zations. Edifices. pac ity. Property. cants. 

,- , „ o \ 200 $2,000 225 

Maine 2 * * * ' ' 

Maryland l • • • • * • V ".11 „ Jl T 

Michigan 27 23 5,973 69,450 3,oi 

405 283 7 6 >79* 608,200 49,54* 

14 
87 



Minnesota 

Missouri 1 

Montana 2 

Nebraska 13 I IO ° *£ 285 

New Hampshire . . 1 1 250 2,500 125 

New York 1 •• ■•-■ ••■ *■* « 

North Dakota 162 44 10,380 77,55o 10,283 

Orpcron 5 2 6 5° 9,500 204 

Soufh Dakota ::: . 148 41 8,150 54,655 7,922 

Washington 19 ™ 2 ,575 29,600 89 

Wisconsin _i87 JV- 47,443 394,45Q J*>W 

Tota l 1,122 670 185,242 $1,544,455 "9,97* 

INDEPENDENT CONGREGATIONS. 

Besides the independent synods there are a number of 
independent Lutheran congregations— that is, congrega- 
tions which do not belong to any synod. In most cases 
the reason is not doctrinal, but simply a love of independ- 
ence. Not infrequently the pastor of an independent 
congregation is himself a member of some synod. They 
are found in most of the States and Territories. They 
aggregate 231 organizations, 188 church edifices, with a 
seating capacity of 62,334, and valued at $1,249,745, and 
41,953 communicants. 

Summary by States of All Lutherans. 

n . _. . Seating Value of 

Organi- Church Ca .° Church 

states. zations. Edifices. pa city. Property. cants. 

Alabama 10 7 i,«|o $'5,4°° 791 

Arkansas 18 13 2,165 39,345 »»|86 

California 39 « 6 >575 364,800 4,267 

Colorado 21 H 3,236 I54,»oo 1,208 



Value of Com- 

muni- 



THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 



205 



Summary by States of All Lutherans — Continued. 



STATES. 



Organi- 
zations. 



Church 
Edifices. 



Connecticut 37 

Delaware 2 

Dist. of Columbia 11 

Florida 6 

Georgia 18 

Idaho 7 

Illinois 590 

Indiana 279 

Iowa 567 

Kansas 205 

Kentucky 18 

Louisiana 12 

Maine 6 

Maryland 131 

Massachusetts ... 30 

Michigan 380 

Minnesota 1,141 

Mississippi 11 

Missouri 160 

Montana 8 

Nebraska 387 

New Hampshire . . 3 

New Jersey 68 

New Mexico. . . . . 2 

New York 317 

North Carolina . . 131 

North Dakota . . . 298 

Ohio 588 

Oregon 21 

Pennsylvania .... 1,292 

Rhode Island .... 4 

South Carolina . . 74 

South Dakota . . . 432 

Tennessee 36 

Texas 88 

Utah 4 

Vermont 2 

Virginia 157 

Washington 35 

West Virginia ... 47 

Wisconsin 894 

Wyoming 8 

Total 8,595 



23 
1 

13 

4 
17 

5 

5ii 
266 

400 

147 
17 
12 

5 
129 

IS 
307 
827 

10 

148 

2 

253 

3 

53 

306 
118 

75 

573 
12 

1,105 

2 

78 

138 

33 
80 



136 

22 

4i 

757 
2 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 

8,820 

335 
6,100 

73o 
5,825 

93o 

i75»o37 
82,609 

107,708 

33,688 

5>i7o 
4,075 
1,300 

55,602 

4,260 

86,132 

227,925 

2,750 
42,689 

475 

49>949 
1,000 

18,080 

117,115 

47,013 
18,040 

192,537 

2,515 
515,827 

600 
27,525 

27*783 
12,560 

20,840 



48,165 

5,575 
10,605 

223,570 
35o 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$172,900 

10,000 

414,000 

9,850 

124,150 

6,950 

3,021,850 

1,220,410 

1,150,795 
418,410 

60,300 

64,400 

8,600 

1,081,925 

114,400 

1,109,058 

2,143,805 

4,650 

890,090 

II,200 

774,8l6 

l6,000 

526,750 

4,693,375 
270,005 

136,275 

3,007,097 

59,050 

9,258,020 

7,750 

339,250 

183,575 
91,760 

210,915 



344,9! 5 

75,95o 

118,525 

2,328,138 

6,100 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

5,762 
296 

2,997 

369 

i,932 

401 

116,807 

41,832 

63,725 
16,262 

2,394 

2,952 

904 

24,648 

4,137 
62,897 

145,907 

533 
27,099 

394 
27,297 

520 

12,878 

64 
89,046 

12,326 

18,269 

89,569 

1,080 

219,725 

59o 

8,757 

23,3H 

2,975 
14,556 

84 

174 

12,220 

1,912 

4,176 

160,919 

721 



6,701 2,205,635 $35,060,354 1,231,072 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

THE MENNONITES. 

THE Mennonites take their name from Menno Simons, 
born in Witmarsum, Holland, in 1492. He entered the 
priesthood of the Roman Catholic Church, and in 1524 
was appointed chaplain in Pingium. Two years later he 
began to read the Scriptures, which he had hitherto ignored. 
Becoming a close student of them, his views on various 
doctrines soon changed, and he was known as an evangel- 
ical preacher. Upon hearing of the decapitation of a de- 
vout Christian because he had renewed his baptism, Menno 
Simons began to examine into the Scriptural teaching on 
that subject, and was convinced that there was no Script- 
ural warrant for infant baptism. He remained in connec- 
tion with the Church of Rome for several years, during 
which he wrote a book against the Munsterites. He 
renounced Catholicism early in 1536, and was baptized at 
Leeuwarden. In the course of the following year he was 
ordained a minister in what was then known as the Old 
Evangelical or Waldensian Church. From this time on to 
his death, in 15 59, he was active in the cause of evangelical 
truth, traveling through northern Germany, and preach- 
ing everywhere. The churches which he organized as^ a 
result of his labors rejected infant baptism and held to the 
principle of non-resistance. A severe persecution began 

206 



THE MENNONITES. 207 

to make itself felt against his followers, the Mennonites ; 
and, having heard accounts of the colony established in 
the New World by William Penn, they began to emigrate 
to Pennsylvania near the close of the seventeenth century, 
that they might have opportunity to worship in peace. 

The first Mennonite church in this country was estab- 
lished in Germantown. Upon the site occupied by that 
church a plain stone meeting-house, erected in 1770, now 
stands. The colony of Germantown, which had secured a 
tract of about six thousand acres of land, was increased 
from time to time by immigration from Europe. In 1688 
the Mennonite meeting at Germantown adopted a protest 
against traffic in slaves, said to have been the first ever 
made on this continent. In this protest they say that 
many negroes are brought hither against their will, and 
though they are black " we cannot conceive there is 'more 
liberty to have them slaves than it is to have other white 
ones." The protest, which was sent to the Friends, as- 
serted that " those who steal or rob men and those who 
buy or purchase them " are all alike. The protest was 
finally sent up to the Yearly Meeting of Friends, where, 
after some consideration, it was voted not to be proper for 
the meeting to give a positive judgment in the case. The 
minute of the Yearly Meeting refers to the Mennonites ns 
" German Friends." 

Successive immigrations from Holland, Switzerland 
Germany, and, in the last twenty- five years, from southern « 
Russia, have resulted in placing the great majority of 
Mennonites in the world on American soil, in the United 
States and Canada. According to the census reports for 
1890, the number of members in this country, exclusive of 
Canada, is less than 42,000. This is the first complete 



2 o8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

statistical statement that has been made of the Mennonites, 
and the number of members returned is much smaller than 
was expected. In i860 there was a general meeting of 
Mennonites in Iowa, and the minutes of that conference 
estimated the number of Mennonites in the United States 
at 128,000. That estimate must have been a great deal 
too high, or the denomination has suffered extraordinary 

losses since. 

The doctrines held by the Mennonites are set forth in 
eighteen articles of faith, which were adopted at a confer- 
ence held in Dordrecht, Holland, in 1632. The first article 
treats of the Trinity and of God's work in creation ; the 
second of the fall of man through the disobedience of 
Adam and Eve, who were " separated and estranged from 
God, that neither they themselves, nor any of their poster- 
ity, nor angel, nor man, nor any other creature in heaven 
or 'on earth, could help them, redeem them, or reconcile 
them to God." They would have been eternally lost had 
not God interposed in their behalf with love and mercy. 
The third article shows how the first man and his pos- 
terity are restored through the sacrifice of the Son of God. 
The next ten articles set forth the doctrines of salvation, 
the ordinances, and treat of marriage and the magistracy. 
The fourteenth article declares one of the prominent princi- 
ples of the Mennonites, namely, non-resistance. It enjoins 
Aelievers not to provoke or do violence to any man, but 
/ to promote the welfare and happiness of all ; to flee when 
necessary for the Lord's sake from one country to another, 
" take patiently the spoiling of our goods," and " when we 
are smitten on one cheek to turn the other, rather than 
take revenge or resent evil." Enemies are to be prayed 



THE MENNONITES. 209 

for, and, when hungry and thirsty, to be fed and refreshed, f 
The fifteenth article interprets Christ as forbidding the use 
of all oaths, judicial and otherwise. The sixteenth treats 
of the ban, which is for amendment and not for destruction. 
Those who have been received into the company of saints, 
if they sin voluntarily or presumptuously against God, or 
unto death, must as offending members be reproved and 
excommunicated. The seventeenth article enjoins the 
duty of avoiding those who are separated from God and 
the church, not only in eating and drinking, but in all 
similar temporal matters ; although if an offending member 
is hungry or thirsty or in distress of any kind, it is lawful 
to relieve him. The eighteenth article pertains to the 
resurrection of the dead and the last judgment. The 
righteous are to reign with Christ forever, and the wicked 
are to be thrust down into the everlasting pains of hell. 

The Mennonites believe in baptism on profession of 
faith, but they do not baptize by immersion except in one 
or two branches, but by pouring. Candidates after having 
been under suitable instruction are catechized as to their 
faith in God and their desire to be received into the Church, 
and then receive baptism kneeling, the minister taking 
water with both hands from a vessel and putting it upon 
their heads and saying, " Upon the confession of thy faith 
which thou hast made before God and these witnesses, I 
baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost." Each candidate is then given the right 
hand of fellowship and the kiss of peace, the wife of the 
minister or deacon or some other sister giving the kiss to 
the female converts. Persons received from other denom- 
inations are not re-baptized unless they earnestly desire it. 



2IO RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

In some cases candidates are baptized in the water, kneel- 
ing therein, the minister taking up water in both hands and 
pouring it upon their heads. 

The Lord's Supper is observed twice a year, usually in 
the spring and fall. Church examinations are held before 
communion in order to inquire into the standing and 
condition of each member. Each member is examined 
privately, and asked whether he is at peace with God, with 
the church, and with all men, and desirous to partake of 
the Lord's Supper. If there are any difficulties between 
members an effort is made to have them all settled before 
the communion takes place. As the bread and wine are 
passed, those who receive them rise to their feet one after 
another. Sometimes the communicant goes forward to 
receive the bread and wine ; in other cases the minister 
goes from seat to seat and from person to person. After 
the Lord's Supper the ceremony of feet-washing is per- 
formed. The deacons bring in vessels of water, and the 
members proceed to wash and wipe one another's feet and 
to give the kiss of peace, the sexes separating for this 
purpose. The polity is of the Presbyterian type. 

Ministers are chosen from the congregations to be served. 
A request is made to the conference, and a day is appointed 
for the purpose of making the choice. The bishop preaches 
an appropriate sermon, and then retires to the council- room 
with two fellow-ministers. All the members who desire 
to do so visit the council-room, one by one, and indicate 
the person of their choice. If only one brother has been 
chosen in this way, ordination is immediately proceeded 
with. When more than one is nominated, a day is ap- 
pointed in which to make choice by lot between those 
nominated. When choice by lot is made, the deacons take 



\ 

THE MENNONITES. 21 I 



as many hymn-books as there are candidates, and, retiring 
to the council-room, place in one of these books a slip of 
paper on which is written the words : " The lot is cast into 
the lap, but the whole disposing thereof is of the Lord;" 
or,- " Herewith God has called thee to the ministry of the 
Gospel." The books are then taken into the audience- 
room and placed on the desk or table. After prayer has 
been made each of the brethren nominated takes a book, 
and the bishop proceeds to look for the lot. The one in 
whose book it is found is considered chosen, and the bishop 
then proceeds to ordain him with laying on of hands. The 
ceremony is concluded with the kiss of peace, which is 
given by the bishop and the other ministers. 

Deacons are chosen from the congregation in the same 
manner as ministers. Their office is to care for the poor 
and sick, to assist in administering the ordinances, and to 
take charge of public meetings in the absence of the min- 
ister or bishop. Bishops or elders are ministers having 
pastoral charge of a district, in which there may be one or 
several places of worship. All the ministers in the district 
are under the direction of the bishop or elder. A bishop 
is selected in the same manner as a minister or deacon, and 
is consecrated in the same way. When difficulties arise 
between brethren they are settled by arbitration. Those 
who refuse to submit to arbitration are excommunicated, 
and the names of the excommunicated are publicly an- 
nounced. The Mennonites do not accept public offices/ 
except in connection with the management of schools. J 
They are a sober, industrious, and thrifty people, simple I 
in their habits, and conscientious, devout, and faithful/ 
Christians. More than a third of them are found in PennV 
sylvania, the great German State. They are also strong 



212 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

in Ohio, Kansas, Illinois, and Indiana. The Russian Men- 
nonites have formed several settlements in the Northwest 
and across the northern border in Manitoba. 

There are twelve branches of Mennonites, as follows : 



I. 


Mennonite, 


7- 


General Conference, 


2. 


Bruederhoef, 


8. 


Church of God in Christ, 


3- 


Amish, 


9- 


Old (Wisler), 


4- 


Old Amish, 


IO. 


Brueder-Gemeinde, 


■>. 


Apostolic, 


ii. 


Defenseless, 


6. 


Reformed, 


12. 


Brethren in Christ. 



I. —THE MENNONITE CHURCH. 

This may be regarded as the parent body. It has nearly 
18,000 communicants, considerably more than one third of 
the total of Mennonites in this country. Many of its con- 
gregations are very small, the average number of com- 
municants to each congregation in Kansas being only 
about 25. There are 12 conferences, besides 23 congre- 
gations which sustain no conference relations. There are 
29 halls, with a seating capacity of 1030. 



Summary by States. 



Organi- Church Sea . tm S 

states. zationSi e^s. pj C^ 

Illinois 8 6 

Indiana 14 IO 

Iowa 3 

Kansas 20 5 

Maryland 5 5 

Michigan 5 3 

Minnesota 6 4 

Missouri 6 3)4 

Nebraska 8 5 

North Dakota 1 

Ohio 27 



3,175 

i>o33 
1,700 

875 
1,400 

900 

1,190 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$6,250 
11,940 

3,030 
6,600 
2,200 
3,700 
2,900 
7,250 



22^ 8,360 35,45° 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

273 
700 

28 

513 
336 
155 
725 
199 

751 
41 

1,736 



THE MENNONITES. 



Summary by States. — Continued. 



213 



STAT _. Organi- Church Se ^ tin & Value ° f Com- 

states. zations. Edifices. C . a " Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Oregon 3 2 400 $1,100 115 

Pennsylvania 114 no 41,952 221,100 10,077 

South Dakota 7 6 1,000 2,500 655 

Tennessee 1 1 150 200 28 

Virginia 16 13 6,675 10,925 666 

West Virginia 2 2 600 900 80 

Total 246 198 70,605 $317,045 17,078 



2. — THE BRUEDERHOEF. 

Jacob Huter, of Innspruck, in the Tyrol, is considered 
the founder of this branch. Huter was burned at the stake 
in 1536. He instituted the communistic idea, which is 
still maintained, the members " having all things in com- 
mon." His followers were driven from Moravia into Hun- 
gary, thence to Roumania, and in 1769 to Russia. The 
entire community came to the United States from Russia 
in 1874. They are a German-speaking community, and 
their books, which are in manuscript, are written in that 
language. They are all settled in three counties in South 
Dakota. 

Summary. 

state Orpin*- Church S ** tin S V ^ e ° f Com- 

' zations. Edifices. C ^ Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

South Dakota 5 5 600 $4,500 352 



3- — THE AMISH. 

The Amish constitute the second largest Mennonite 
branch. They take their name from Jacob Ammen, who 



214 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



separated from the main body of Mennonites about two 
centuries ago, on account of differences respecting the en- 
forcement of church discipline. He and his followers 
insisted that the ban should be more rigorously observed. 
In Pennsylvania they are very numerous. They used to 
be called " Hookers," because they wore hooks instead 
of buttons on their coats. They are represented in four- 
teen States, being most numerous in Illinois, Pennsylvania, 
and Ohio. There are 33 halls, with a seating capacity 

of 960. 

Summary by States. 



states. 0r ? ani - Church 

zations. Edifices. 

Arkansas 1 1 

Colorado 1 1 

Illinois 18 13 

Indiana 10 9 

Iowa 7 5 

Kansas 12 3 

Maryland 2 2 

Missouri 3 2 

Nebraska 5 2 

New York 3 2 

Ohio 12 11 

Oregon 2 1 

Pennsylvania 20 9 

Tennessee 1 

Total 97 61 



Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


75 


$300 


65 


80 


500 


75 


3>640 


19,600 


2,305 


2,000 


9,800 


929 


I,2IO 


6,700 


903 


375 


I,700 


291 


35o 


1,400 


125 


830 


4,IOO 


316 


470 


1,200 


504 


400 


3,000 


299 


3 ? 725 


17,850 


1,965 


300 


500 


60 


i,975 


9,800 


2,234 
30 


i5,43o 


$76,450 


10,101 



4. — THE OLD AMISH. 

This branch was the result of a division among the 
Amish about twenty-five years ago on the question of 
enforcing church discipline. The Old Amish are very 
strict in adhering to the ancient forms and practices, op- 
posing the innovations in forms of worship and manner of 



THE MENNONITES. 



215 



conducting church work introduced during the present 
century. There are only about 2000 of them, and they 
have but one church edifice. Their meetings are all held 
in private houses, except in one case. 



Summary by States. 



STATES. 

Illinois. . . . 


Organi- 
zations. 

I 

8 


Church 
Edifices. 


Indiana .... 
Kansas .... 


I 


Missouri . 
Ohio 


5 




Oregon 

Pennsylvania . . 





Seatim 

Ca- 
pacity. 

200 



Total 



22 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$1,500 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

IO5 

853 

H5 

24 

694 

73 
144 



200 $1,500 2,038 



5- — THE APOSTOLIC. 

This is properly a branch of the Amish Mennonites, 
differing from them chiefly in being less strict in the ob- 
servance of the rules of discipline and forms of worship 
There are only 209 of them, belonging to two congregations 

Summary. 



STATE. 



Ohio 



Organi- 
zations. 



Church 
Edifices. 



Seating 



paciy. 
I 225 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$1,200 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

209 



6. — THE REFORMED. 

In 1812 a movement was begun among the Mennonites 
or the restoration of purity in teaching and the main- 
tenance of discipline " under the leadership of John Herr 



216 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

The " Herrites," as they are sometimes called, are very 
strict in their observances, severe in the use of the ban, 
and decline fellowship with other denominations. They 
are represented in seven States, more than half of their 
communicants, however, being found in Pennsylvania. 
Services are held in 4 private houses and in 1 hall, with a 
seating capacity of 50. 

Summary by States. 

• /-n. u Searing Value of Com- 

Orgaru- Church Ca _ Church muni- 

STATES. zations. Edifices. pac i ty . Property. cants. 

Illinois 1 * 4oo $2,500 60 

Indiana 2 1 100 700 38 

Maryland 2 2 400 1,800 64 

Michigan 3 * ' ' •" T £ 

NewYork 3 3 5<>o 2,200 125 

Ohio 7 6 i»35o 6 '35o f 6 

Pennsylvania 16 16 4^655 39,'«> 8 9° 

Total 34 29 7,465 $52,650 1,655 

7. — THE GENERAL CONFERENCE. 

The beginning of this body is traced to a difficulty 
which arose in Pennsylvania in 1848, in a matter of dis- 
cipline. John Oberholzer was charged with attempting to 
introduce new practices and new doctrines. As the result 
of the controversy which arose over the matter an organiza- 
tion was formed, called the New Mennonites. This body 
is less strict than most other branches of Mennonites, and 
is in favor of an educated and paid ministry. The Gen- 
eral Conference was organized in i860 at West Point, la. 
At its third meeting, in 1863, a plan for an educational in- 
stitute was adopted, and a theological school was begun 
at Wadsworth, O. It nourished for a number of years and 



THE MENNONITES. 21 ~ 

was then discontinued. The General Conference has mis- 
sions among the Arapahoe and Cheyenne Indians, in Indian 
Territory. It also conducts a number of home missions. 
There are three district conferences, the Central the 
Eastern, and the Western. The General Conference meets 
once -every three years. There are 5670 communicants 
scattered over ten States. The average seating capacity 
of the edifices is 323, and the average value $2776. One 
hall, with a seating capacity of 50, is reported. 

Summary by States. 

states. Or ? ani- Church Seating Value of Coni- 

zations. Edifices. ~ a " Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Illinois t . _„„ * 

Indiana 35° $1,000 169 

Iowa f *°° 3,ooo 405 

Kansas """ * * 1'%* 5,95° 5o 9 

Minnesota ... J *\ 5 '*£ 33,ooo 2,547 

Missouri ."" I 4oo 1,500 7 o 

New York.. a 2 °° I ' 00 ° ^ 

Ohio .J"" 2 *; ■-:;• 46 

Pennsylvania... „ « „ f|? . 2 '°°° J 3? 

South Dakota : I '| 4 '£| 69500 1,426 

z 75° 2,400 226 

Total 45 43 13,880 $119,350 Jfro 

8. — THE CHURCH OF GOD IN CHRIST. 

This branch was organized by John Holdeman in 1859 
Holdeman claimed by the spirit of prophecy " to under- 
stand the foreknowledge of God, to know mysteries to 
settle difficulties, to keep peace, and to interpret visions 
and dreams." This branch has only 18 congregations, 
with 471 members. It is represented in eight States. 
Ihere are 2 halls, with a seating capacity of 150. 



218 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States. 



Organi- Church 

states. za&ons. Edifices. 

Illinois I 

Indiana I 

Kansas 6 

Michigan 3 

Missouri 2 

Nebraska I 

•Ohio 2 

West Virginia 2 

Total 18 



2 
I 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 



250 
I50 



400 



Value of Com- 

Church muni- 

Property, cants. 

3 

3 
$1,400 274 

200 60 

58 

13 

38 
22 

$1,600 471 



9. — THE OLD (WISLER). 

This branch, which has only 610 communicants, consists 
of those who are opposed to Sunday-schools and evening 
meetings and other practices, which they regard as inno- 
vations. They are represented by 1 5 congregations, in 
Indiana, Michigan, and Ohio. 

Summary by States. 

_ -,, , Seating Value of Com- 

, TATK , Organi- Church Ca _ Church muni- 

STAr*s>. zations. Edifices. pac ity. Property. cants. 

Indiana 3 3 9«> $1,55© 146 

Michigan 2 1 150 700 40 

Ohio 10 8 3,070 5,765 424 

Total 15 12 4,120 $8,015 610 

IO. — DER BRUEDER-GEMEINDE. 

This body originated in Russia half a century ago, and 
emigrated to this country in 1873-76. They baptize by 
immersion and emphasize the importance of evidence of 
conversion. They are very active and zealous in the per- 
formance of their religious duties. They are represented 



THE MENNONITES. 2 IQ 

in Kansas, Minnesota, Nebraska, and South Dakota by 12 

congregations, with 1388 communicants. One hall, with a 
seating capacity of 40, is reported. 

Summary by States. 

• states. Organi- Church Siting Value of Com- 

zations. Edifices. - Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Nebraska I I 7 2 ' 000 l ? 2 

SSSbi-::::: I I >>% *£ g 



Total 12 



11 3,720 $11,350 1,388 



II. — THE DEFENSELESS. 

The Defenseless Mennonites, sometimes called Eglyites, 
are really a branch of the Amish. They lay particular 
stress upon the importance of conversion and regeneration. 
Henry Egli was the leader of this movement. It is repre- 
sented in Illinois, Indiana, Kansas, Missouri, and Ohio, by 
9 congregations, with 856 communicants. 



Summary by States. 

Seatine 

Ca- 
pacity. Property. 



states. Organi- Church Se ?,ting Value of Coni- 

zations. Edifices. c ?" Church muni- 



99 



Illinois 2 t ttp <tr 

T J- * X 175 Sl.OOO 

KataT: :::::::::: 3 ? »« f» ^ 

270 1,300 140 



Missouri 



Ohio \ l I5 ° 565 18 

Uni ° J _2 450 2,800 132 

Total 9 8 2,070 $10,540 8^6 

12.-— THE MENNONITE BRETHREN IN CHRIST. 

This body, which originated about 1878, is Methodistic 
in its form of organization, in its usages, and its discipline. 



220 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Applicants for baptism are baptized in any form they may 
prefer. It has two annual conferences in the United States, 
and there are also a number of churches in Canada. There 
are 45 churches, with 1 1 13 communicants. Eight halls, 
with a seating capacity of 660, are occupied as places of 

worship. 

Summary by States. 

Seating Value of Com 



Organi- Church £ a _ Church 



Iowa l 

Kansas 

Michigan 
Nebraska 
Ohio 



muni- 



states. zations. edifices. pacity. Property. cants. 

35 



Arkansas 1 • • • • V * ' ' * 

Indiana 9 « 2 >°5° $3,5°° >9i 

i 300 5°° *4 

2 5 

Michigan 2 2 400 2,400 49 

Nebraska l •• V ' ** 99t 

Ohio 8 8 3,300 6,100 225 

Pennsylvania 22 17% j^STS ^7,100 559 

Total 45 34^ 10,625 $39,600 1,113 

Summary by States of All Mennonites. 

Arkansas ^ ^ 

Colorado I I ^o ,, j£° , " 

T11inois 32 23 5»9 6 ° 31.050 3> OI 4 

{Xna f, 33 i°>°5° 35,3°5 3,732 

wa n ; 16 h 2,585 13.IS0 i,454 

Maryland 9 9 ».«° 9,8oo S*| 

Michigan 15 7 M7S 5,5°° 35 

£S I 9 2780 M&o 1,664 

NewYorl::::::::: 8 f 9 6o 5,200 470 

North Dakota 1 • • ■ • • • ' ' ' ' - O og 

Oh- 77 60 20,30 77,5.5 5,988 

Scania •.•.:::: .4 .<s3 57,482 366,600 ,5,33° 

SouthWa .6 15 2,00 n,.5o .,38 3g 

Tennessee 2 1 jo 66 g 

Virginia 16 13 6 ^75 10,925 «* 

Welt Virginia 4 _*_ ^ _^° * 

Tota l ^o 406 129,340 $643,800 4i,54i 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

THE METHODISTS. 

Methodism, which counts many branches in Great 
Britain, America, and elsewhere, is the result of a move- 
ment begun at Oxford University, England, as early as 
1729, by John and Charles Wesley. Their own account 
of its origin is given in these words : 

" In 1 729 two young men in England, reading the Bible, 
saw they could not be saved without h )liness, followed after 
it, and incited others so to do. In 1737 they saw likewise 
that men are justified before they aie sanctified, but still 
holiness was their object. God then thrust them out to 
raise a holy people." 

The Wesley s, with two others, began to meet together 
at Oxford for religious exercises in 1 7 29. In derision they 
were called the "Holy Club," "Bibli: Bigots," "Method- 
ists," etc. The last term was intended to describe their 
methodical habits, and it seems to have been accepted by 
them almost immediately, as the movement they led was 
soon widely known as the Methodist movement. 

John and Charles Wesley and Ge. >rge Whitefield were 
ordained ministers of the Church of England, and it was 
as Church of England clergymen that they began and 
carried forward their stirring evangelistic work. Being 
excluded, as preachers of "new doctrines," from many 
of the pulpits of the Established Church, they held meet- 



221 



222 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

ings in private houses, halls, barns, and fields, receiving 
many converts, who were organized into societies for 
worship. As their work expanded they introduced an 
order of lay preachers and established class- meetings for 
the religious care and training of members. In 1 744 the 
first conference was held, and thereafter Wesley and his 
helpers met together annually. Thus was organized the 
annual conference, one of the distinctive institutions of 
Methodism. Wesley grouped together several appoint- 
ments and put them in charge of one of his helpers. This 
was the beginning of the circuit system. He then con- 
ceived the idea of increasing the efficiency of his preachers 
by frequent changes in their appointments. This is how 
the itinerancy came into existence. The itinerancy is 
maintained in nearly all the branches of Methodism 
throughout the world, though it has been greatly modi- 
fied in many cases. 

Though the Wesleyan movement was a movement within 
the Church of England, and the Wesleys lived and died 
in full ministerial relations with it, serious differences arose 
between the Church and the Methodists. In 1745 John 
Wesley wrote that he was willing to make any concession 
which conscience would permit, in order to live in harmony 
with the clergy of the Established Church, but he could not, 
he said, give up the doctrines he was preaching, dissolve 
the societies, suppress lay preaching, or cease to preach m 
the open air. For many years he refused to sanction the 
administration of the sacraments by any except those who 
had been ordained by a bishop in the apostolic succession, 
and he himself hesitated to assume authority to ordain ; 
but the Bishop of London having refused to ordain min- 
isters for the Methodist societies in America, which were 



THE METHODISTS. 



223 



left by the Revolutionary War without the sacraments, 
Wesley, in 1784, by the imposition of hands, appointed 
or ordained men and gave them authority to ordain others. 
He ordained Thomas Coke, LL.D., who was already a 
presbyter of the Church of England, to be superintendent 
of the Methodist societies in America, and set apart for 
a similar purpose in Great Britain Alexander Mather, who 
had not been episcopally ordained. In England, Method- 
ism continued to be a non-ecclesiastical religious move- 
ment within the Church of England till after John Wesley's 
death, March 2, 1791. In America the separation took 
place several years previous to that event. 

The peculiarities of Methodism are: (1) The probation- 
ary system, by which converts are received for six months 
or more on trial ; if the test results favorably, they are then 
taken into " full connection," and have all the rights and 
privileges of full members. (2) The class-meeting. The 
members and probationers of each church are divided into 
companies called classes, and meet under the care of a 
leader for prayer, testimony, and spiritual examination 
and advice. (3) Exhorters. Members licensed to hold 
meetings for prayer and exhortation. (4) Local preachers. 
Laymen adjudged to have " gifts, graces, and usefulness " 
sufficient to justify the issuance of a license, subject to 
annual renewal, to preach as occasion offers, without giv- 
ing up their secular business ; they may also be ordained 
as deacons and elders. (5) The itinerancy. There are 
rules requiring the bishop or a conference committee to 
station the regular ministers every year, and limiting the 
pastoral term to a fixed period. In the English Wesleyan 
Church it is three years; in the Methodist Episcopal 
Church in the United States it is five years, having been 



224 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

successively advanced from two to three and from three 
to five. No paster can serve the same church or circuit 
in the Methodist Episcopal Church more than five years 
successively, nor <:an he be returned to it until after the 
expiration of another period of five years. (6) Presiding 
elders. In most American Methodist branches, each an- 
nual conference is divided into districts, two or more, and 
a presiding elder placed over each. His duty is to travel 
over his district, preside at quarterly conferences in each 
charge, report to the annual conference, and assist the 
presiding bishop in making out the list of appointments 
each year. His term of office is limited in the Methodist 
Episcopal Church to six years. (7) Bishops. The Epis- 
copal branches have bishops, elected by the general con- 
ference for life. They ordain ministers, preside over the 
annual conferences and at the general conference, and sta- 
tion the ministers, with the advice of the presiding elders ; 
they are itinerant and general, not diocesan, officers. 

Methodism also has a system of conferences: (1) The 
quarterly conference is held four times a year in each 
church. It is composed of the pastor, local preachers, 
trustees, stewards, class leaders, and other church officers. 
(2) The annual conference consists of all the itinerant 
preachers (and in some branches of representatives of the 
churches) withiu its bounds. It examines the characters 
of the ministers, elects candidates to deacon's and elder's 
orders, and transacts various other business. (3) The gen- 
eral conf erenc 3, composed of representatives, clerical and 
lay, from the various annual conferences, meets once in 
four years. It is the chief legislative and judicial court. 
It elects bishops and other general officers, creates new 



THE METHODISTS. 



22$ 



conferences, changes conference boundaries, and controls 
the administration of the general and benevolent interests 
of the church. In some branches a district conference is 
also provided for. It is composed of the pastors and rep- 
resentatives of the churches of a district, the presiding elder 
being the chairman. 

In theology, Methodism, excepting the Welsh branch, is 
Arminian. Most of the American branches have adopted 
as their doctrinal symbol ''Articles of Religion," twenty- 
five in number, prepared by John Wesley from the Thirty- 
nine Articles of the Church of England. In common with 
other Arminian bodies, Methodists emphasize the doctrine 
of the freedom of the will and universal atonement, and 
deny the Calvinistic ideas of predestination and reproba- 
tion. Their more distinctive doctrines are those which Wes- 
ley revived, restated, and specially emphasized, namely: 
(i) present personal salvation by faith; (2) the witness 
of the Spirit; (3) sanctification. Upon the latter point 
Wesley taught that sanctification is obtainable instantane- 
ously, between justification and death, and that it is not 
"sinless perfection," but perfection in love, so that those 
who possess it " feel no sin, nothing but love." 

There are seventeen branches of Methodism, as follows : 

1. Methodist Episcopal, 9. Methodist Episcopal, South, 

2. Union American Meth. Epis., 10. Congregational, 

3. African Meth. Epis., u. Congregational, Colored, 

4. African Union Meth. Prot., 12. New Congregational, 

5. African Meth. Epis. Zion, 13. Colored Meth. Epis., 

6. Zion Union Apostolic, 14. Primitive, 
7- Methodist Protestant, 15. Free, 

8. Wesleyan Methodist, 16. Independent, 

17. Evangelist Missionary. 



226 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

I. THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 

Though John and Charles Wesley crossed the ocean in 
1735 and labored in Georgia, the latter about one year, 
the former two years, the beginnings of Methodism in this 
country are dated from 1 766, in New York and Maryland. 
In that year a Wesleyan local preacher from Ireland, Philip 
Embury, gathered a few Methodists in the lower part of 
New York City for regular worship. Robert Strawbridge, 
likewise a Wesleyan local preacher and Irish immigrant, 
preached to a small number of people in Frederick County, 
Md., at about the same time. The first meetings in New 
York were held in Mr. Embury's house ; then they were 
transferred to a sail-loft, and in 1 768 an edifice was erected 
at a cost of $3000. This was the first Methodist church 
in the United States. Its site in John Street is still occu- 
pied by a Methodist edifice. Captain Thomas Webb of the 
British Army was an efficient colaborer with Mr. Embury. 
Mr. John Wesley sent over two missionaries in 1 769, Rich- 
ard Boardman and Joseph Pilmoor, to assist in the work of 
establishing Methodism in this country. Seven others sub- 
sequently arrived. Two became Presbyterians, and only 
one, Francis Asbury, remained through the Revolutionary 

War. 

The first annual conference was held in Philadelphia in 
1773, Thomas Rankin, one of Wesley's missionaries, pre- 
siding. At the close of 1784 a general conference met in 
Baltimore, December 24th, and the Methodist Episcopal 
Church was formally organized. This was in accordance 
with the plan of John Wesley himself. The societies, had 
increased, and the number of members had swelled from 
1 160 in 1773 to 14,988, notwithstanding the adverse influ- 



THE METHODISTS. 



227 



ences of the Revolutionary War; and these societies were 
without an ordained ministry and consequently without the 
sacraments during the period of the war, the clergy of the 
Church of England, from whom baptism and the Lord's 
Supper had previously been received, having in many cases 
left • their parishes. Representations being made to Mr. 
Wesley concerning the condition of the Methodist societies, 
he set apart Dr. Thomas Coke, a presbyter of the Church 
of England, to be superintendent of the societies, and sent 
with him to America Francis Asbury and two others, 
directing him to organize the societies into a separate 
ecclesiastical body, and to have Asbury associated with 
him in the office of superintendent. 

When the conference was assembled in Baltimore a 
letter from Mr. Wesley was read, stating that he had 
" appointed Dr. Coke and Mr. Francis Asbury to be joint- 
superintendents over our brethren in North America, as 
also Richard Whatcoat and Thomas Vasey to act as elders 
among them by baptizing and ministering the Lord's Sup- 
per"; that he had prepared a liturgy to be used by the 
traveling preachers ; and that as " our American brethren 
are now totally disentangled both from the State and from 
the English hierarchy," he dared not " entangle them again, 
either with the one or with the other. They are now," he 
added, " at full liberty simply to follow the Scriptures and 
the Primitive Church." 

The conference then proceeded to " form a Methodist 
Episcopal Church," electing both Coke and Asbury as 
superintendents or bishops. Asbury was successively 
ordained deacon, elder, and bishop. The order of wor- 
ship and Articles of Religion prepared by Mr. Wesley 
were adopted, his rules and discipline were revised and 



228 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

accepted, a number of preachers were ordained, and the 
work of the conference was completed. The constitution 
of the church is generally held to consist of the general 
rules of conduct prepared by Mr. Wesley, the Articles of 
Religion, and six Restrictive Rules, limiting the powers 
of the general conference, which is the supreme legislative 
body and the final court. The general conference elects 
bishops, who hold office for life or during good behavior, 
and who preside over its sessions, but have no vote or veto 
in its proceedings. They are not diocesan, but general 
and itinerant, visiting and presiding over the annual con- 
ferences successively, and appointing, with the aid and 
advice of the presiding elders, the preachers to the pas- 
torates. 

The progress of Methodism in the new and growing 
nation was extremely rapid. Bishop Asbury (Dr. Coke 
returned after a few years to England), who had large 
organizing and administrative power, was intensely active 
in extending the work as an evangelistic movement. He 
changed his preachers frequently, appointed them to large 
circuits including several appointments, and raised up a 
body of class leaders, exhorters, local and itinerant preach- 
ers, by whom the gospel was propagated with great suc- 
cess. In 1800 Richard Whatcoat was elected to the bish- 
opric, and in 1808 William McKendree also, the latter 
being the first native American to occupy that office. In 
the conference of 1 808 a plan was adopted providing for a 
general conference to be composed of delegates elected by 
the annual conferences, and to meet once every four years. 
In 1812, when the first delegated general conference was 
held, there were upward of 195,000 communicants. In 
1872 lay delegates appeared for the first time in the gen- 



THE METHODISTS. 



229 



eral conference. Though the Methodist Episcopal Church 
has suffered heavy losses at various times by secessions 
and divisions, it has grown very rapidly, and is by far the 
most numerous Methodist body in the world. It has in 
this country 102 annual conferences, besides 12 in mission 
fields in Europe, Asia, Africa, and Mexico, with missions 
in South America, Korea, and other countries. 

It is represented in all the States and Territories, except- 
ing Alaska. In the following States it has congregations in 
every county : 



No. of 
counties. 

Connecticut 8 

Delaware 3 

Illinois 102 

Indiana 92 

Iowa 99 

Kansas 106 

Maine 16 

Maryland 24 

Massachusetts 14 



No. ot 
counties. 

Montana 16 

New Hampshire ........ 10 

New Jersey 21 

New York 60 

Ohio 88 

Pennsylvania 67 

Rhode Island 5 

Vermont 14 



Of the 2790 counties in the various States and Terri- 
tories, it has organizations in all save 585. This number 
is made up chiefly of counties in the South where confer- 
ences of the Methodist Episcopal Church were not formed 
after 1844, when the division occurred which resulted in 
the organization of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, 
until the close of the late war. In the States of Alabama, 
Arkansas, Florida, Georgia, Kentucky, Louisiana, Missis- 
sippi, North Carolina, South Carolina, Tennessee, Texas, 
and Virginia, the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, is in 
fuller occupancy than the Methodist Episcopal Church. 

The total of communicants, including both members and 



2 3 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

probationers (but not itinerant ministers), is 2,240,354. 
The total of organizations is 25,861, and there are 22,844 
church edifices, with an aggregate seating capacity of 
6,302,708, and a total valuation of $96,723,408. In ad- 
dition to the church edifices, there are 2873 halls, etc., 
with a seating capacity of 275,444, used as places of wor- 
ship. The average seating capacity of the churches is 276, 

and the average value $4234- 

An examination of the table by States shows that the 
largest number of communicants in any one State is to be 
found in New York, 242,492 ; Ohio comes second, with 
240,650 ; Pennsylvania third, with 222,886 ; Illinois fourth, 
with 165,191; and Indiana fifth, with 162,989. There 
are six States in which there are more than 100,000 mem- 
bers, and six other States in which the number is more 
than 50,000. In the number of organizations and church 
edifices Ohio leads and New York stands second. Of 
the 102 annual conferences, not including 11 missions, the 
largest numerically is the Philadelphia conference, which 
is also the oldest. The Philadelphia conference reports 
61,645 communicants. The East Ohio comes second, with 
59,666; the Ohio third, with 58,089; the New York East 
fourth, with 55,724; and the New York fifth, with 53,644- 
There are 7 conferences which have 50,000 and upward 
each, and 30 which have between 25,000 and 50,000. 

The lines of these conferences do not correspond with 
those of the States. The New York East conference, for 
example, includes parts of New York, Connecticut, and 
New Jersey; the Troy conference includes appointments 
in New York, Massachusetts, and Vermont ; the Wilming- 
ton conference, in Delaware, Maryland, and Virginia; the 
Baltimore conference, in Maryland, Pennsylvania, Virginia, 



THE METHODISTS. 2 \\ 

West Virginia, and the District of Columbia. The con- 
ferences are not arranged on a plan similar to that of dio- 
ceses in the Protestant Episcopal and the Roman Catholic 
churches. Each diocese occupies its own territory exclu- 
sively ; but the same territory in the Methodist Episcopal 
Church is often covered by different conferences. For 
example, there are white conferences, in which the Eng- 
lish language is spoken, and there are German, Swedish, 
and other conferences having foreign constituencies, which 
cover parts of the same territory. The Northwest Swed- 
ish conference covers portions of Illinois, Indiana, Iowa, 
Kansas, Michigan, Minnesota, Missouri, Nebraska, New 
York, Pennsylvania, and Wisconsin. The Norwegian and 
Danish conference covers portions of the same territory. 
So, also, do the St. Louis German, the West German, the 
Northwest German, the Chicago German, and the follow- 
ing English-speaking conferences: Rock River, St. Louis, 
Upper Iowa, West Nebraska, West Wisconsin, Wisconsin,' 
Northwest Indiana, Northwest Iowa, Northwest Kansas,' 
Central Illinois, Central Missouri, Des Moines, Detroit,' 
Illinois, Iowa, Kansas, Minnesota, and Nebraska. White 
English-speaking conferences are also overlapped in many 
States by conferences composed of colored members. 

In the German conferences and missions there are 928 
organizations, with 57,105 communicants; in the Scan- 
dinavian, 308 organizations and 17,820 communicants. 
There are also 25 Spanish organizations, with 1475 mem- 
bers, and congregations of Bohemians, Finns, Portuguese, 
French, Italians, Welsh, Chinese, and Japanese. 



232 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States. 



STATES. 



Organi- Church 
zations. Edifices. 



Alabama 318 

Arizona 12 

Arkansas 226 

California 337 

Colorado 90 

Connecticut 219 

Delaware 187 

Dist. of Columbia 30 

Florida 117 

Georgia 320 

Idaho 31 

Illinois 1,903 

Indiana 1,618 

Indian Territory . 32 

Iowa 1,342 

Kansas 1,249 

Kentucky 435 

Louisiana 218 

Maine 355 

Maryland 925 

Massachusetts . . . 394 

Michigan 1,085 

Minnesota 534 

Mississippi ...... 398 

Missouri 905 

Montana » . . 48 

Nebraska 649 

Nevada 12 

New Hampshire . 134 

New Jersey 579 

New Mexico 32 

New York 2,123 

North Carolina . . 287 

North Dakota ... 131 

Ohio 2,340 

Oklahoma 36 

Oregon 203 

Pennsylvania .... 2,042 

Rhode Island 39 

South Carolina . . 335 

South Dakota ... 254 

Tennessee 609 

Texas 4°7 



289 
11 
167 
306X 

77 
217 
188 

29 
105 
302 

26 

i,779 

i,585 

15 
1,215 

734 

34iX 
191 
290 
887 

383 
894 
424 
388 

742 

39 
461 

12 

129 

554K 

21 

2,038 

238 

61 

2,296 

13 
150 

i,93i 

37 

337 
140 

549 
346" 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 

72,580 

3,55° 
38,243 

93, IIQ 

23,314 
67,527 

49,455 
20,450 

22,620 

73,4i5 

5,225 

523,698 

453,035 

3,9 2 5 
317,406 

179,230 

77,4oo 

39,5oo 

87,301 
234,856 
153,722 

250,747 
92,400 

81,038 
i99,o44 

8,535 
112,603 

2,700 

40,505 

185,485 

4,625 

614,501 

64,487 
11,100 

685,319 
3,100 

34,430 

595,734 
16,835 
81,810 

3i, 6 74 
146,470 

73,79° 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$248,300 

46,IOO 

162,360 

2,053,371 
931,900 

2,123,380 

956,300 

772,500 
219,000 

255,940 

69, 200 

7,046,785 

4,243,l8o 

9,75° 

3,344,245 
I,9I2,OI5 

762,090 

303,302 

1,152,875 

3,771,717 
5,180,825 

3,739, 8 5° 
i,725, 8 43 

245,624 
1,835,840 

159,850 

1,242,200 

78,800 

6i4,35o 
5,009,075 

71,200 

i6,944,35o 
195,645 

139,985 

8,749,97o 

21,400 

614,625 

12,642,104 

495,000 

292,235 

375,260 

665,460 

592,835 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

18,517 

320 

10,076 

25,527 
8,560 

29,4H 
20,412 

9,630 

5,739 
25,400 

941 

165,191 

162,989 

838 

111,426 

83,288 

29,172 

i5,o73 
22,996 

82,069 

58,477 
86,958 

30,837 
31,142 
58,285 
1,901 
41,086 
418 

12,354 
82,955 

1,75° 
242,492 

i6,433 

4,804 

240,650 

1,224 

9,436 
222,886 

6,064 

43,200 

n,37i 
42,873 
27,453 



THE METHODISTS. 



233 



Summary by States. — Continued. 

_ TATF<; Organi- Church Se * tin S Value of Com- 

states. zations. Edifices. Ca " Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Utah 31 29 6,205 $223,650 1,048 

Vermont 228 195 55,851 758,800 17,268 

Virginia 316 271 42,925 329, 144 16,764 

Washington 200 146 37,230 652,425 11,592 

West Virginia .. . 827 629^ 146,900 902,153 48,925 

Wisconsin 706 623 I34»9 I 3 1,791,900 41,360 

Wyoming 13 u 2,190 48,700 7 y 3 

Total 25,861 22,844 6,302,708 $96,723,408 2,240,354 

Summary by Conferences. 

CONFERENCES. 

Alabama 171 151^ 32,845 $128,800 7,455 

Arkansas 134 95 26,200 114,220 6,295 

Austin 33 25 6,605 219,900 1,485 

Baltimore 411 403 137,966 3,221,060 41,195 

Blue Ridge 172 130 42,930 77,850 7,492 

California 195 183 55,450 1,263,321 14,429 

California German 

Mission 16 16 3,610 121,400 829 

Central Alabama. 153 143 4M35 130,360 11,317 

Central German.. 177 176^ 38,370 771,000 14,391 

Central Illinois. .. 412 384^ 103,147 1,148,700 29,754 

Central Missouri . 158 136 35, 305 177,580 8,559 

Central New York 313 308 95,375 1,662,650 35,591 

Central Ohio ... . 408 396^ 118,235 1,260,250 38,893 
Central Pennsyl- 

™ nia ^ 58i 530 152,200 2,319,495 50,773 

Central Tennessee 136 120 28,725 97,435 5,584 

Chicago German . 122 115 21,890 369,400 7,873 

Cincinnati 371 369 113,660 2,057,200 46,188 

Colorado 85 y 3 22,614 903,900 8,325 

Columbia River.. 132 84 19,845 254,250 5,792 

Dakota 201 119 27,794 325,200 9,774 

5 ela ^ ar . e 2 3 6 228 5o,534 315,970 16,877 

Des Moines 392 355 96,010 965,900 36,927 

Detroit 495 402^ 118,750 1,920,600 40,189 

East German 61 62 17,085 589,900 5,239 

East Maine 190 141^ 42,105 471,150 10,444 

East Ohio 539 535 160,510 2,385,700 59,666 

East Tennessee . . 77 70 12,300 105,900 4,235 

Ene 4H 4ioK 114,014 1,487,314 36,796 



234 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by Conferences. — Continued. 



CONFERENCES. 



zations. 



Florida 67 

Genesee 372 

Georgia 88 

Holston 3° 8 

Idaho 31 

Illinois 597 

Indiana . . . . . 424 

Indian Mission ... 68 

Iowa 335 

Kansas 242 

Kentucky 333 

Lexington 151 

Little Rock 92 

Louisiana 216 

Maine 171 

Michigan 540 

Minnesota 378 

Mississippi 195 

Missouri 3 2 8 

Montana 5 1 

Nebraska 195 

Newark 299 

New England . . . 246 
New England, 

Southern 207 

New Hampshire . 139 

New Jersey 3°3 

New York 466 

New York East . . 3 2 5 

North Carolina . . 115 

North Dakota ... 117 

Northern German 11 1 
Northern New 

York 3 12 

North Indiana . . . 463 

North Nebraska . . 117 

North Ohio 323 

Northwest Ger- 
man 94 

Northwestlndiana 343 

Northwest Iowa . . 180 

Northwest Kansas 329 





Seating 


Unurcn. 


Ca- 


Edifices. 


pacity. 


69 


14,790 


356^ 


98,095 


87 


I5,000 


274 


83,275 


26 


5,000 


539 


156,813 


408 


122,425 


28 


7,025 


3ii 


85,665 


201 


54,8lO 


249K 


56,015 


137 


33,785 


72 


12,043 


189 


39,060 


153 , 


46,326 


445 % 


122,327 


300 


70,570 


192 


48,023 


282 


74,86o 


42 


9,260 


196 


59,493 


276^ 


89,045 


238 


102,891 


203 


67,288 


136 


44,765 


300 


101,870 


424^ 


131,608 


327 


H7,343 


108 


2i,557 


59 


10,650 


85^ 


12,800 


302 


85,205 


452 


131,315 


112 


25,205 


318 


98,979 


tf/2 


9,160 


339 


89,720 


166 


41,440 


112 


25,495 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$86,365 
2,080,150 

53,350 
368,925 

66,000 

1,657,775 
858,650 

31^50 

725,400 

654,150 

476,715 
286,125 

48,140 
296,102 
697,225 
1,701,000 
1,340,643 
124,319 
453,875 
165,350 
567,250 

3,067,575 
3,989^75 

1,653,200 
748,850 
2,l8l,900 
4,731,900 
5,609,380 

H7,795 
136,185 

257,950 

1,309,650 
1,291,500 

395,650 
1,177,880 

130,850 

977,030 
469,800 
228,790 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

4,425 
34,946 

3,547 
24,419 

i,i73 
52,934 
41,424 

2,062 

25,059 
2i,534 
20,653 

io,437 

3,78i 

14,911 

12,689 

43,898 
23,768 

14,869 

19,799 
1,991 
19,220 
42,198 
40,884 

24,371 

14,335 
44,488 

53,644 

55,724 

8,941 

4,509 

4,643 

27,540 

47,144 
9,481 

30,435 

4,37i 

33, l6 7 
16,292 

13,902 



THE METHODISTS. 



Summary by Conferences.— Continued. 



235 



conferences. 0r ?^i- Church S <gj n S Value of Com- 

zations. Edifices. . Church muni- 



Northwest Swed- 
ish 



pacity. Property. cants. 



M lsh --. ; J 44 116 27,675 $397,100 9,236 

Norwegian and 

Danish 93 63 14,320 173,600 4,782 

X hl ° 588 570 167,985 1,453,340 58,089 

21Ta\w I31 96 24 '9 J 5 488,625 7,051 

Philadelphia 371 3U I56?Q2I 5,014,220 61,645 

? ttsb " g "\ 353 345 101,639 2,619,150 45,485 

Puget Sound ... . 97 7 8 19,875 368,125 6615 

Rock River 337 324K 115,529 2,946,400 38,674 

Saint John River. 43 30 6,330 121,125 1,034 

lain! Lou* Gerl 359 26 ° 77 ' 225 945,185 24,543 

c man V l6r J 54 3i,76o 49i,49o 11,100 

Savannah. 232 215 58,415 202,590 21,853 

South Carolina . . 335 337 81,810 292,235 43,200 

louthem gSS 3 ° 4 393 * 9I ' 57S 884 ' 45 ° 35 '° 38 



nia 



........ 114 94^ 31,700 633,650 9,836 

Southern Illinois. 405 388 112,110 637,310 38322 

Southern German 42 3 6y 2 6,800 72,700 2,470 

South Kansas . . 306 206^ 51,210 429,375 22,800 

Southwest Kansas 289 160 37,050 490,700 21899 

Tennessee 115 112 26,620 129,850 10^065 

i, exas 2 38 197 40,340 202,005 14,531 

T V 0y ' V 355 339 104,006 2,417,525 43,578 

Upper Iowa ... 317 2 S 9 / 2 77,320 970,455 27493 

Upper Mississippi 202 195 32,955 ^0,505 16265 

V e "?ont 177 148 42,510 496,600 12,621 

^ ma ; 2 ° 2 I58X 24,725 116,100 8,718 

^f^ton 324 311 66,930 870,522 32976 

Wes German... 126 96^ 16,669 265,650 5554 

We"¥e e xas •• '2 '2** I9 ' 425 ™ *'« 

west lexas 95 89 20,245 97,73© 8,932 

Wes Virginia. . . 740 533^ I3 o, 5 oo 702375 42 795 

West Wisconsin . 336 268 55,879 655550 16345 

Wilmington 376 372 89,731 1,510837 35 £| 

Wisconsin 234 234 58,014 886200 17702 

W y° min S 413 360 93,820 1,657,150 38,731 



> 



236 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by Missions. 

^ . Seating Value of Com- 

Organi- Church £ a _ Church muni- 

missions. zauons. Edifices. pac i t y. Property. cants. 

Arizona.... 12 n 3,55<> $46,100 320 

Black Hills 23 17 3,550 47,o6o 831 

Nevada 25 26 5,300 116,800 878 

New Mexico Eng- 
lish 10 8 1,900 42,000 540 

New Mexico Span- 

is h ... 25 15 3,225 38,700 i,475 

North Pacific Ger- , 

man 18 17 2,850 52,750 635 

Northwest Norwe- Q 

gian and Danish 17 13 2, 6 75 87,500 548 

Utah 34 32 6,730 228,150 1,066 

Wyoming 13 » 2 > IQ ° ^,700 773 

Total 25,861 22,844 6,302,708 $96,723,4082,240,354 



2.— THE UNION AMERICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL 

CHURCH. 

This is a body of colored Methodists having the same 
general doctrines and usages as other branches of Method- 
ism. It was organized in 181 3 in Wilmington, Del., by a 
number of colored members of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, led by Rev. Peter Spencer, a colored preacher. 

The church has 42 organizations, with 35 church edifices, 
valued at $187,600, and 2279 communicants; 2 halls, with 
a seating capacity of 250, are occupied as places of wor- 
ship. There are three annual conferences, with two general 
superintendents or bishops, who are elected for life. 



THE METHODISTS. 2$ J 



Summary by States. 

, TATR<; Organi- Church ^^ ^ ue ° f Co ^ 

states. za ^ ons Em Ca- Church mum- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Connecticut i i 350 $2,000 80 

Delaware 8 7 2,650 57, 500 507 

Maryland 4 4 1,000 6,400 124 

Mississippi 1 1 200 2,000 80 

New Jersey 6 6 1,725 14,700 385 

New York 5 3 975 37,400 288 

Pennsylvania 16 12 4,300 65,800 765 

Rhode Island 1 1 300 1,800 50 



Total 42 35 11,500 $187,600 2,279 

Summary by Conferences. 



CONFERENCES. 



Eastern District 13 11 3,350 $55,900 803 

Mississippi 1 1 200 2,000 80 

Southern District .. 28 23 7,9S° 129,700 1,396 

Total 42 35 11,500 $187,600 2,279 



3. — THE AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 

This branch of American Methodism was organized in 
Philadelphia in 18 16 by a number of colored members of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church. They withdrew from the 
parent body in order that they might have larger privi- 
leges and more freedom of action among themselves than 
they believed they could secure in continued association 
with their white brethren. The Rev. Richard Allen was 
elected the first bishop of the new church by the same 
convention that organized it. In the year 1787 Mr. Allen 
had been made the leader of a class of forty persons of his 
own color. A few years later he purchased a lot at the 
corner of Sixth and Lombard Streets, Philadelphia, where 



23 8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

the first church erected in this country for colored Method- 
ists was occupied in i 7 94- This site is now covered by 
an edifice, dedicated in 1890, valued at $50,000. 

In doctrine, government, and usage the church does 
not essentially differ from the body from which it sprang. 
It has an itinerant and a local or non-itinerant ministry; 
its territory is divided into annual conferences; it has a 
general conference, meeting once every four years; has 
bishops or itinerant general superintendents, elected for 
life who visit the annual conferences in the episcopal dis- 
tricts to which they are assigned; has presiding elders who 
exercise sub-episcopal oversight in the districts into which 
the annual conferences are divided ; and has the probation- 
ary system for new members, with exhorters, class leaders, 
stewards, stewardesses, etc. 

The church in its first half-century grew slowly, chiefly 
in the Northern States, until the close of the war. At the 
end of the first decade of its existence it had two confer- 
ences and about 8000 member, In !8 5 6 it had seven 
conferences and about 20,000 members ; in 1 866 ten con- 
ferences and 75,000 member, Bishop B^W. Amet the 
ardent and industrious statistician of the church, in noting 
a decrease of 343 members in the decade ending in 836, 
in the Baltimore conference explains that it was due to 
the numerous sales of members as slave, According o 
elaborate figures furnished by him, the increase in the ^value 
of church property owned by the denomination was not 
less than $400,000 in the decade closing in 1866, or nearly 
5 o per cent In the succeeding ten years the increase was 
rom $825,000 to $3,064,000, not including Peonages, 
which seeL to have been embraced in the total fori** 
According to the returns for 1890, given herewith, the 



THE METHODISTS. 239 

valuation is $6,468,280, indicating an increase of $3,404,- 
280 in the last fourteen years, or 1 1 1.1 1 per cent. 

The church is widely distributed, having congregations 
in forty-one States and Territories. The States in which 
it is not represented are the two Dakotas, Idaho, Maine, 
Nevada, New Hampshire, and Vermont. Its members are 
most numerous in South Carolina, where there are 88,172. 
Georgia comes second, with 73,248 ; Alabama third, with 
30,781; Arkansas fourth, with 27,956; Mississippi fifth, 
with 25,439. Tennessee has 23,718, Texas 23,392, and 
Florida 22,463. In no other State does the number reach 
17,000. The eight Southern States above given report 
315,169 members, or considerably more than two thirds 
of the entire membership of the church. 

It will be observed that of the 2481 organizations only 
31, with a seating capacity of 2200, worship in halls, school- 
houses, etc. All the rest, 2450, own the edifices in which 
their meetings are held. These edifices number 4124— a 
remarkable excess— and have a total seating capacity of 
1, 160,838, an average of 281 to each edifice. The average 
value of each edifice is $1568. 

Summary by States. 

states Organi- Church Se £ tln S Va lue °J Coni- 

zations. Edifices. • Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Alabama 145 274 77,600 $242,765 30,781 

Arkansas 173 333 7? ^ Ss 233,425 27,956 

CaWornia 13 15 2,929 24,300 772 

Colorado 8 6 2,300 63,500 788 

Connecticut 4 4 I>275 l6>000 g 

nfir. a f re r r-w-- J l 33 7 '° 25 39 ' 5 °° 2 ' 6 ° 3 

Dist. of Columbia 6 7 5,500 117,500 1,479 

J? onda J 52 269 63,445 168,473 22,463 

^ eor ? ia 334 654 184,592 601,287 73,248 

lllinois 74 105 23,799 310,985 6,383 



240 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States. — Continued. 



STATES. 



Indiana ........ 

Indian Territory 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Louisiana 

Maryland 

Massachusetts . . 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Mississippi 

Missouri 

Montana 

Nebraska 

New Jersey 

New Mexico. . . , 

New York 

North Carolina 

Ohio 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania . . 
Rhode Island . . 
South Carolina . 
Tennessee .... 

Texas 

Utah i 

Virginia 67 

"Washington 2 

West Virginia ... 3 

Wisconsin 3 

Wyoming 3 

Total 2,481 



Organi- 


Church 


O Getting 

Ca- 


zations. 


Edifices. 


pacity. 


36 


51 


16,450 


14 


22 


I,68o 


29 


29 


7,H5 


48 


58 


14,309 


90 


I06 


39,IOO 


8l 


115 


36,150 


58 


93 


29,88l 


12 


11 


5,950 


21 


26 


7,155 


6 


6 


2,350 


122 


255 


59,833 


87 


126 


27,870 


3 


2 


350 


4 


4 


1,350 


54 


68 


19,510 


3 


3 


550 


34 


29 


12,900 


61 


147 


42,350 


hi 
1 

87 


113 


40,965 


112 


39,900 


4 


3 


2,050 


229 


491 


125,945 


144 


236 


6l,8oO 


138 


208 


82,850 



102 

I 

3 

3 
1 



34,375 
400 

1,050 

400 

200 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$138,280 
2,6l8 

87,365 

153,530 
l8l,20I 

193, "5 
266,370 

119,200 
72,185 
30,000 

226,242 

281,289 
14,000 
62,000 

159,850 

3,3oo 
231,500 

112,998 

318,250 



605,000 
95,000 
356,362 
461,305 
233,340 

187,245 

4,000 

11,000 

40,000 

4,000 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

4,435 

489 
1,820 

4,678 

13,972 

13,631 

12,359 

i,342 

1,836 

489 

25,439 

9,589 

32 

399 

5,85i 
62 

3,124 

16,156 

10,025 

16 

11,613 

595 
88,172 

23,718 

23,392 

7 

12,314 

66 

216 
118 

139 



4,124 1,160,838 $6,468,280 452,725 



Summary 

CONFERENCES. 

Alabama 81 

Arkansas 62 

Baltimore 64 

California 16 



by Conferences. 



i75 
100 

100 

16 



50,500 

25,590 
35,38i 

3,329 



$124,345 
77,490 

383,870 
28,300 



18,398 

9, J 74 

13,838 

854 



THE METHODISTS. 24 1 



Summary by Conferences. — Continued. 

c\rr,<m\ rc..«-.-.i. Seating Value of Com- 

conferences. %$££ ™*£ Ca- Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Central Texas ... 20 29 11,700 $50,300 3*526 

Columbia 133 271 65,065 197,415 42,840 

East Florida 104 187 45,320 122,070 12,797 

Florida 48 82 18,125 46,403 9,666 

Georgia 124 260 67,882 127,412 26,963 

Illinois 45 77 17,209 107,250 3,796 

Indiana 36 51 16,550 138,280 4,435 

Indian Territory . 14 22 1,680 2,618 489 

Iowa 6y 66 16,455 361,100 5,014 

Kansas 52 62 15,659 215,530 5,077 

Kentucky 47 58 19,850 81,551 7,434 

Louisiana 42 63 18,850 166,385 7,587 

Macon.. 107 226 68,060 287,662 25,568 

Michigan 21 26 7,155 72,185 1,836 

Mississippi ...... 42 80 23,275 57,300 10,270 

Missouri 44 56 13,700 216,575 4,917 

New England. .. . 20 18 9,275 230,200 2,095 

New Jersey 54 68 19,510 159,850 5,851 

New York 34 29 12,900 231,500 3,124 

North Alabama . . 64 99 27,100 118,420 12,383 

North Carolina . . 61 147 42,350 112,998 16,156 

Northeast Texas . 42 56 19,000 56,575 6,076 

North Georgia. . . 103 168 48,650 186,213 20,717 

North Louisiana . 39 52 17,300 26,730 6,044 

North Mississippi. 80 175 36,558 168,942 15,169 

North Missouri .. 43 70 14,170 64,714 4,672 

North Ohio 66 63 22,940 229,825 4,446 

Ohio 45 50 18,025 88,425 5,579 

Philadelphia 61 96 30,975 390,550 10,247 

Pittsburg 45 52 17,000 264,950 4,185 

Rocky Mountain . 18 12 3,400 84,800 1,028 

South Arkansas . . 64 137 27,725 75, 616 9,686 

South Carolina . . 96 220 60,880 158,947 45,332 

Tennessee 83 130 36,275 338,219 13,423 

Texas 32 48 21,400 67,465 6,461 

Virginia 67 102 34,375 187,245 12,314 

West Arkansas .. 47 96 24,270 80,319 9,096 

West Kentucky.. 43 48 19,250 99,650 6,538 

West Tennessee . . 61 106 25,525 123,086 10,295 

West Texas 44 75 30,750 59,000 7,329 

Total 2,481 4,124 1,160,838 $6,468,280 452,725 



242 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

4. THE AFRICAN UNION METHODIST PROTESTANT 

CHURCH. 

This body, which has a few congregations divided among 
eight States, came into existence at about the same time 
the African Methodist Episcopal Church was organized 
(1816), differing from the latter chiefly in objection to the 
itinerancy, to a paid ministry, and to the episcopacy. It 
has 2 annual conferences, with 40 organizations, 27 church 
edifices, valued at $54,44-0, and 3415 communicants; 13 
halls, with a seating capacity of 1883, are occupied. 

Summary by States. 

„ ™ , Seating Value of Com- 

states Organi- Church Ca _ Church muni . 

zations. Edifices. pacity> Property. cants. 

Delaware 6 4 1*250 $9,600 368 

Maine 1 • • ■ 45 

Maryland 8 7 2,255 5> 6o ° J >540 

New Jersey 8 6 836 5,940 281 

New York 3 6 ° 

Pennsylvania 8 8 2,140 32,100 852 

Rhode Island . . 1 49 

Virginia 5 2 680 1,200 214 

Total 40 27 7,161 $54,440 3,415 

Summary by Conferences. 



CONFERENCES. 



Baltimore 14 9 2,935 $6,800 1,805 

Northern 26 18 4,226 47,040 1,010 

Total 40 27 7,161 $54,440 3,415 

5. — THE AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL ZION 

CHURCH. 

A congregation of colored people, organized in New 
York City in 1796, was the nucleus of the African Method- 
ist Episcopal Zion Church. This congregation originated 



THE METHODISTS. 243 

in a desire of colored members of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church to hold separate meetings, in which they " might 
have an opportunity to exercise their spiritual gifts among 
themselves, and thereby be more useful to one another." 
They built a church, which was dedicated in 1800, the 
full name of the denomination subsequently organized 
being given to it. The church entered into an agreement 
in 1 80 1 by which it was to receive certain pastoral super- 
vision from the Methodist Episcopal Church. It had 
preachers of its own, who supplied its pulpit in part. In 
1820 this arrangement was terminated, and in the same 
year a union of colored churches in New York, New 
Haven, Long Island, and Philadelphia was formed and 
rules of government adopted. Thus was the African 
Methodist Episcopal Zion Church formally organized. 

The first annual conference was held in 182 1. It was 
attended by 19 preachers, representing 6 churches and 
1426 members. Next year James Varick was chosen 
superintendent of the denomination, which was extended 
over the States of the North chiefly until the close of the 
Civil War, when it entered the South to organize many 
churches. 

In its polity lay representation has long been a promi- 
nent feature. Laymen are in its annual conferences as 
well as in its general conference, and there is no bar to 
the ordination of women. Until 1880 its superintendents, 
or bishops, were elected for a term of four years. In that 
year the term of the office was made for life or during 
good behavior. Its system is almost identical with that of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church, except the presence of 
laymen in the annual conference, the election of presiding 
elders on the nomination of the presiding bishop, instead 



244 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

of their appointment by the bishop alone, and similar small 
divergences. Its general conference meets quadrennially. 
Its territory is divided into seven episcopal districts, to 
each of which a bishop is assigned by the general confer- 
ence. There are in all twenty- eight annual conferences, 
one of which is partly in this country and partly in Canada. 
There is also a missionary district in Africa. 

The church is represented in twenty-nine States. It is 
strongest in North Carolina, where it has m, 949 commu- 
nicants; Alabama comes next, with 79,231 communicants; 
South Carolina third, with 45,880; and Florida fourth, 
with 14,791. There are in all 1704 organizations, 1587 
church edifices, which have accommodations for 565,577 
worshipers and are valued at $2,714,128, and 349,78°* 
communicants. The average seating capacity of the 
church edifices is 356 and their average value $1710; also 
114 halls, with a seating capacity of 15,520, are occupied 
as meeting-places. 

Summary by States. 

^ • m. v Seating Value of Com- 

, TATHS Orgam- Church Ca _ Church muni- 

zations. Edifices. pacity . Property. cants. 

Alabama 33 6 l l VA "8,800 $305,350 79>*3 l 

Arkansas 29 23 8,800 17,250 3,601 

California 13 ° 2,600 37,2oo 2,627 

Connecticut 12 10 2,900 79>35° i,°i2 

Delaware 2 1 115 5°° J 5 8 

District of Columbia 6 6 3,400 298,800 2,495 

Florida... 61 61 23,589 9°>745 l W9 l 

Georgia 70 62 19,775 52,3°° 12,705 

Illinois 5 5 2 ,ooo 13,4°° 434 

Indiana 5 5 2,400 54,7°° l >339 

Kentucky 55 52 I3,°75 86,830 7,217 

Louisiana 21 19 5.200 12,920 2,747 

Maryland 13 10 2,375 17*35° J > 2 " 

Massachusetts 7 6 2 >°5° 58,800 724 

Michigan 6 4 °5° 3>2oo 7°2 



THE METHODISTS. 



245 



Summary by States. — Continued. 

STATF - Organi- Church Se * tin S Y^ ue ? f Com : 

states. zatlons. Edifices. C *' Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Mississippi 64 50 22,350 $22,975 8,519 

Missouri 6 6 3,900 6,000 2,037 

New Jersey 25 24 7,400 107,700 2,954 

New York 47 47 i 7)0 oo 371,400 6,668 

North Carolina 541 526^171,430 485,711 111,949 

° nio 8 5 1,160 13,000 194 

Oregon 2 2 300 20,000 275 

Pennsylvania 62 55 17,625 256,150 8,689 

Rhode Island 3 1 400 2,000 401 

South Carolina 130 128 66,770 126,325 45,880 

Tennessee 55 52 21,093 78,813 12,434 

Texas 47 38 1 1,500 26,450 6,927 

Virginia 72 66 16,770 68,449 11,765 

Wisconsin 1 1 I5o 400 102 

Total ^704 1,587 565.577 $2,714,128 349,788 



6. — THE ZION UNION APOSTOLIC CHURCH. 

This body was organized at a meeting held at Boydton, 
Va., in 1869. It is said that most of those concerned in 
instituting it had not previously belonged to any regular 
body. Its discipline is very similar to that of the Method- 
ist Episcopal Church, except that it is much briefer. Its 
system includes bishops, annual conferences and a general 
conference, itinerant ministers, local preachers, class-meet- 
ings, etc. ; 1 hall, with a seating capacity of 100, is occupied. 

Summary by States. 



STATES. 



North Carolina 3 

Virginia 29 

Total 32 



Organi- Church Seating Value of Coni- 
zations. Edifices. . Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

900 $1,900 I35 

9,200 I3,IOO 2,211 



3 

24 

27 



IO,IOO $15,000 2,346 



246 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

7.— THE METHODIST PROTESTANT CHURCH. 

This branch of Methodism was organized in 1830 by 
ministers and members who had been expelled, or had 
seceded from the Methodist Episcopal Church. It was 
the outcome of a movement for a change in certain features 
of the government of the Methodist Episcopal Church. In 
1824 a Union Society was formed in Baltimore having this 
object in view, and a periodical called The Mutual Rights 
was established to advocate it. The chief reform insisted 
upon was the admission of the laity to a share in the gov- 
ernment of the church. The annual and general confer- 
ences were composed entirely of ministers, and the laymen 
had no place or voice in either. A convention held in 1 82 7 
resolved to present a petition to the general conference 
of 1828 asking for lay representation. The conference 
returned an unfavorable reply to the petitioners. This 
only served to intensify the feeling. The Union Society 
entered into a campaign for " equal rights," and so great 
an agitation resulted that the leaders of the movement 
came to be regarded as disturbers of the peace. Some of 
them were brought to trial and expelled from the church. 
All efforts to have them restored having failed, many 
sympathizers withdrew from the church, and in 1828 a 
convention of the disaffected was held in Baltimore, and a 
provisional organization formed. Two years later (Novem- 
ber 2, 1830) another convention was held and the Meth- 
odist ' Protestant Church was constituted. It began its 
separate existence with 83 ministers, and about 5000 mem- 
bers. In the first four years it increased its membership 
enormously. While equal rights were insisted upon in the 
new constitution, as between ministers and laymen, the 



THE METHODISTS. 2 tf 

right of suffrage and eligibility to office was restricted to 
the whites. When the antislavery agitation began in the 
new branch some years later, the northern and western 
conferences raised an objection to the retention of the 
word " white " in the constitution. They also protested 
against any toleration of slavery by the church. Failing 
to secure such changes as they desired, they held a con- 
vention in Springfield, 111., in 1858, and resolved to suspend 
all relations with the Methodist Protestant Church. Later 
they united with a number of Wesleyan Methodists and 
formed the Methodist Church. After the close of the war 
negotiations for a reunion were begun, and in 1877 the 
two branches— the Methodist and the Methodist Protestant 
— were made one under the old title. 

The Methodist Protestant Church is strongest numeric- 
ally in the States of Ohio, North Carolina, Maryland, and 
West Virginia. It is represented in most of the border 
and Southern States, but is not widely diffused among the 
Northern and Western States. At the reunion in 1877 
there were in the Methodist branch 58,072 communicants- 
m the Methodist Protestant branch 58,470, making a total 
of 116,542. The increase since then has amounted to 
25,447, the membership in 1890 aggregating 141,989. 
They have not, however, been incorporated in the disci- 
pline. The average seating capacity of its edifices is 297, 
and their average value $1914. There are 575 halls, with 
a seating capacity of 80,025, used as places of worship. 

In doctrine, the Methodist Protestant does not differ 
from the Methodist Episcopal Church, except that it has 
twenty-nine instead of twenty-six articles of religion. The 
general conference of 1888 appointed a committee to revise 
the doctrinal symbol. The committee made the revision 



24 8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

in 1890, adding five new articles, with the following titles: 
-Free Grace," " Freedom of the Will," -Regeneration," 
» Sanctification," and " Witness of the Spirit" The re- 
vised articles were submitted to the annual conferences for 
amendment and approval, but have not been adopted. 

Summary by States. 

Seating Value of Com- 

Organi- Church Ca _ Church mum- 

states. zations. Edifices. pac i ty . Property. cants. 

Alabama 77 7^A *9,8 9 5 $79,»5o 4,432 

Arkansas 118 5 i M^o 1 ^60 3,946 

Connecticut 3 3 530 5,ooo 154 

Delaware 22 22 5,015 5J>6oo i,55 

District of Columbia 9 8 3,225 168,825 831 

Florida 11 5 Moo 2,400 350 

Cporo-ia ... 80 73 21,050 33,475 4,39° 

Tnriiana 1.3.2 "°K 33,885 "42,875 7,°33 



Indian Territory .. . 16 I 200 30° ,/. 

Iowa 6l 55 ">3 2 5 84,900 



Indiana I3 ? 300 278 

,900 5,645 

Kansas 32 "9 4,55° 33,77° 1,89° 

Kentucky 4° 18 6,050 8,500 ,822 

Louisiana 26 23 7,55° 6 >85° \' a l\ 

Maryland 174 W# 44,993 654,625 13,283 

Michigan X20 94 23035 '6,702 4,5 2 

Minnesota 5 5 *> w J'.-- , IA7 

M-issippi 75 73 J7,09 £75 3. 47 

SX ::::::::: 5 1 «:«£ JW « 

g«W 3 9 9 o fs 5; 23:^ llg 

Scaroiina'.::: & .L 70,205 »6,8oo J4,3 J 

Ohio 234 226K 68,945 44J,ooo I8, 9 3 5 

^Svania : : : : : : 172 .* 44,567 641,575 -,08, 

South Carolina ... . 42 42 .,495 2,095 2,665 

Tf-ssee 40 gtf ..,350 259^ .^ 

7 r ? xas . 5 „ ?7 ,5650 94,ooo 4,154 

Virginia 57 i>/ 0,^0 >£ 7 8 TC 

Washington 6 6 2,550 62,800 

West Virginia 230 142^ 42,676 153,545 10,052 

Wisconsin 1 T ^ 4 

Total ^9 "^924 571,266 $3,683,337 141,989 



THE METHODISTS. 



249 



Summary by Conferences. 



CONFERENCES. 



Alabama 73 

Alabama Colored 

Mission 4 

Arkansas 81 

Baltimore Colored 

Mission 7 

Central Texas 62 

Colorado-Texas ... 71 

Florida Mission. . . n 

Fort Smith Mission 51 

Genesee 18 

Georgia 50 

Georgia Colored . . 29 

Indiana 130 

Indiana Mission .. . 16 

Iowa 6! 

Kansas 32 

Kentucky 36 

Louisiana 20 

Maryland 254 

Michigan 92 

Minnesota c 

Mississippi 50 

Missouri 53 

Muskingum 109 

Nebraska 34 

New Jersey 35 

New York 27 

North Carolina ... 193 

North Illinois 58 

North Mississippi . 27 

North Missouri ... 29 

Ohio lie 

Onondaga 54 

Oregon 7 

Pennsylvania 59 

Pittsburg 96 

South Carolina ... 37 
South Carolina 

Colored 14 

South Illinois 78 



Organi- Church Seating Value of 

zations. Edifices. Ca " Church 

pacity. Property. 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 



69 18,895 $78,850 3,932 



4 
5o 

5 
6 

5 

5 

7 

16% 

45 
27 

107^ 

1 

55 

19 
12 

17 

250X 
68% 

5 
48 
22 

105 K 

9 

35 

27 

183 

45 
26 

16 

112 

43 % 

7 
27 

85 
37 

14 

49 l A 



1,000 
14,300 

1,300 
3,100 
1,650 
1,300 
2,200 

3,935 
15,650 

5,200 

33,135 

200 

11,325 

4,55o 
4,800 
5,700 
68,183 
16,635 
1,000 

9,495 
5,825 

34,255 
1,150 

io,775 

9,535 
68,205 

11,465 

8,150 

5,200 

32,290 

16,850 

2,750 

8,450 

31,257 
10,550 

4,045 

14,525 



1,000 500 

14,825 2,868 



16,125 
6,000 
1,900 
2,400 

2,335 
43,90o 
22,100 

11,325 
140,225 

300 
84,900 

33,77o 

6,300 

5,050 

1,031,025 

121,777 

3,000 

8,125 

17,200 

216,800 

8,450 

125,450 

172,475 
124,100 

76,450 
8,400 

12,700 
195,100 
119,400 

64,000 

41,000 
575,65o 

18,950 

6,995 
39,715 



230 
2,163 
1,424 

35o 
1,522 

936 
3,067 

!,293 

6,981 
278 

5,645 

1,890 

1,585 

917 

19,473 
3,352 

137 
1,910 

2,155 
9,996 

686 

3,028 

2,179 

13,876 

2,470 

i,335 
1,074 

8,134 
2,304 
33o 
i,346 
7,817 
2,132 

1,160 
3,044 



250 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by Conferences. — Continued. 

_ . ™ . Seating Value of Com- 

Orgam- Church /-. Church muni- 

CONFERENCES. Jg£ Edifices . ^ £*£* ™™ 

Tennessee 33 33 9>75o $ lS >°°° ^^ 

Texas 25 19^ 5,050 8,800 1,949 

Virginia 34 3* 7,5°o 18,450 2,943 

West Michigan .. . 32 29^ 7,400 43,175 1,301 

West Virginia ... . 227 143 K 42,73^ 136,845 10,427 

Total 2,529 1,924 571,266 $3,683,337 141,989 



8. THE WESLEYAN METHODIST CONNECTION OF 

AMERICA. 

In this title ''Connection" is used in a sense common 
to Methodism, especially British Methodism. It indicates 
congregations bound together by the same doctrinal and 
ecclesiastical ties. This body was organized in 1843 by 
ministers and members of the Methodist Episcopal Church 
in consequence of dissatisfaction with the attitude of that 
body toward slavery and with some of the features of its 
governmental system. It began with about 6000 members, 
most of whom were in the State of New York. In doc- 
trine it does not differ from other branches of Methodism. 
It refuses to receive as members those who belong to secret 
societies, and as long as the institution existed, it main- 
tained the same bar against those connected with slavery. 
It has twenty-two annual conferences, with ministerial and 
lay members, and a general conference, the chief legislative 
body of the church, which meets quadrennially. There is 
no itinerancy, as in most other Methodist bodies, but pas- 
torates are arranged by mutual agreement of ministers and 
congregations, and are not limited to a term of years. It 
has 565 organizations, in twenty-two States, with 16,492 



THE ME THODISTS. 2 5 I 

members, of whom nearly one fourth, or 3913, are in New 
York ; Michigan second, with 2942 ; and Indiana third, with 
2199 members. The average value of the 342 houses of 
worship is $1151, and the average seating capacity is 252. 
There are 213 halls, with a seating capacity of 18,483. 

Summary by States. 

states. Oreani- Church Seating ^ ue ? f Com- 

urgani- J-nurcn c * Church muni- 

zations. Edifices. p ^ y> Property. cants. 

California *„„ 

Illinois 2 l ?5o $75o 41 

Indiana " \\ ^ ^ 2 S ^4,900 643 

Iowa 5 ? 44 J 3>o3o 37,9°o 2,199 

Kansas" "" l6 ^ 4 ' 0I 5 10,500 840 

Massachusetts:.'.'.*: 2 \ 8 2 '3 2 5 '4,350 S 66 

£::::" '« ^ ,4.™ s^s 2, 942 

Missouri.... "" I 4 625 1,300 207 

Nebraska 6 5° 

New Jersey " " "■' '',' 7 * 

New York 3 5 °° 2 ' 65 ° 6 5 

No^oiina:::: »j « ■?# ^ 3 '? 4 3 

Pennsylvania Al 70 7 JL _- ' „ . x 

5S2i2?r.::::: I If '? 

Vermont a 9 ' S 2 '°5° 462 

Vermont. 6 5 1,225 6,850 250 

^ sl ^ ton 3 1 200 '600 35 

West Virginia , , 500 35 

Wlsconsin J9 12 j^ 9 ;goo 4 « 

Total 565 342 86,254 $393,250 16,492 

Summary by Conferences. 

CONFERENCES. 

cfmfaTohio 34 3 °, 7 ' 53 ° $ 37,.oo i, 2 o 7 

rUl , ' 9 l8 5,Hi 13,800 784 

Indiana f I 7 3'f!* 24,9°° 643 

Fnw , 5 ? 44 13,030 37,900 2,199 

l0wa 26 «°X 4,015 16,500 840 



252 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by Conferences. — Continued. 

^ • ri. \. Seating Value of Com- 

roNFERENCES Organi- Church Q & Church muni . 

conferences. zatlonS- Ed^s. ^.^ p r0 p e rty. cants. 

Kansas 18 6 1,525 $10,150 464 

Lockport 3° 2I 5.35° 27,750 896 

Miami 17 15 4,325 ^oo 7H 

Michigan 78 46 10,520 49, 2 5° 1,979 

Minnesota 5 4 62 5 I >3°° 2 °7 

Nebraska 6 . . 

New York 12 4 776 5,25© 239 

North Carolina ... . 8 7 i>9 8 ° I ' 6 7S U l 

North Michigan ... 65 17% 3, 6o ° 9> 22 5 9 6 3 

Pacific 9 3 7oo 2,550 137 

Rochester 36 23 6,087 49,i°° I »°99 

South Kansas 6 2 800 4,200 152 

Syracuse 24 i$}4 3,9°° 26,400 959 

Tennessee 14 9 2 > 6 5° 2,050 402 

Wisconsin 19 IX K 2,225 9,600 427 

Total 565 342 86,254 $393, 2 5o l6 >49 2 



9.— THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, SOUTH. 

This body was organized at a convention held in Louis- 
ville, Ky., in 1845, by annual conferences in the South, 
which had accepted a plan of separation adopted by the 
general conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church at 
its meeting in New York in 1844. The cause of separa- 
tion was the slavery question. 

This question, which gave rise to much discussion and 
several divisions among Methodists, engaged their atten- 
tion as early as 1780, four years before American Method- 
ism was given organized form. A conference held in 
Baltimore in 1780 took action requiring traveling preachers 
who held slaves to set them free, and advising lay slave- 
holders to do likewise. In 1789 the following appeared 
in the discipline among the rules prohibiting certain things : 



THE METHODISTS. 253 

" The buying or selling the bodies and souls of men, 
women, or children, with an intention to enslave them." 

The conference of 1784, which organized the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, deemed it a " bounden duty " to take 
effective measures to "extirpate this abomination from 
among us." It accordingly insisted that all those holding 
slaves should adopt a system of manumission, failing in 
which they should be excluded from the church, and that 
in future no slaveholder should be admitted to the church 
until he had ceased to hold slaves. In 1800 the disci- 
pline provided that any minister becoming a slaveholder 
must, if legally possible under the laws of the State in 
which he lived, emancipate his slaves or " forfeit his min- 
isterial character." In 18 16 the general conference de- 
clared slaveholders ineligible to any official station in the 
church, except in States where the laws did not " admit of 
emancipation and permit the liberated slave to enjoy free- 
dom." These provisions could not be observed in some 
of the States in the South, and were not insisted on in the 
Carolinas, Georgia, and Tennessee. In 1808 the general 
conference directed that a number of disciplines, "with 
the section and rule on slavery left out," be printed for use 
in South Carolina. 

About twenty- five years later the antislavery agitation 
in the North began to affect Methodism. The general 
conference of 1836 exhorted the members of the church 
' to abstain from all abolition movements and associations," 
and censured two of its members for taking part in an 
antislavery meeting. In the South the rule concerning the 
connection of ministers with slavery had not been enforced, 
except in six of the border conferences. The episcopacy' 
however, had been kept free from any conflict with slave- 



254 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

holding. While the Northern conferences would not have 
received a slaveholding bishop, the Southern conferences 
could not agree that slaveholders ought to be excluded 
from the episcopacy. A serious conflict arose, therefore, 
when Bishop Andrew, a Southern man who was elected 
bishop in 1832, became by marriage, in January, 1844, a 
slaveholder. At the general conference held in May of 
that year in New York City, after a long discussion, it was 
declared by a vote erf 1 1 1 to 69 to be the sense of the 
conference that Bishop Andrew " desist from the exercise 
of his office so long as he is connected with slavery." The 
Southern delegates protested against this action, and in- 
sisted that under the circumstances the "continuance of 
the jurisdiction of this general conference " over the con- 
ferences in the slaveholding States was " inconsistent with 
the success of the ministry " in those States. The outcome 
was the adoption of a report of a committee of nine em- 
bodying a plan of separation to become operative, if the 
thirteen annual conferences in the slaveholding States 
should " find it necessary to unite in a distinct ecclesias- 
tical connection, and if the various annual conferences by a 
three-fourths vote should so change the constitution as to 
allow of a division of the property of the Book Concern." 

The action of the general conference was followed, in the 
South, by a convention in Louisville, Ky., in May, 1845, 
representing the thirteen annual conferences which had 
expressed their approval of the plan of separation. ^ This 
convention declared the conferences represented a distinct 
body under the title, " The Methodist Episcopal Church, 
South." Two bishops, Andrew and Soule, cast their lot 
with the Southern church, the former in 1845, the latter 
at the first general conference in 1846. The Northern 



THE METHODISTS. 255 

annual conferences disapproved the plan of separation, and 
the general conference of 1 848 declared it null and void. 
A suit for a division of the property according to the 
plan of separation was prosecuted, and the Supreme Court 
of the United States, in 1854, decided it in favor of the 
Southern church. A fraternal messenger sent by the lat- 
ter to the Northern general conference of 1848 was not 
received officially by that body. It was not until after the 
Civil War (1876) that fraternity was established between 
the two churches. 

The Southern church lost more heavily during the years 
of the war than the Northern. The latter had in 1864 
about 68,000 fewer members than in i860, the decrease 
occurring chiefly in the border conferences. The former 
lost between the years i860 and 1866 113,000 white 
members, while its colored membership, aggregating 207,- 
766, dwindled to 78,742. Most of the colored members 
went, at the close of the war, into the Methodist Episcopal 
Church (which extended its operations into the South), and 
into the African Methodist Episcopal and African Method- 
ist Episcopal Zion churches. In 1870 nearly all the re- 
maining colored members were organized into the Colored 
Methodist Episcopal Church. There are now only about 
500 colored members in the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
South, and these are scattered among 27 annual confer- 
ences. In the Indian Mission Conference about 3500 of 
the 10,498 members are Indians. The Southern church 
reorganized its shattered forces at the close of the war, and 
in a few years was again in the full tide of prosperity. ' Its 
growth in the last decade has been rapid. 

The Methodist Episcopal Church, South, has the same 
articles of religion, the same system of conferences, annual 



256 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

and general, and substantially the same discipline as the 
Methodist Episcopal Church. It differs from the latter in 
admitting lay delegates (four from each district) to the 
annual conferences; in making lay equal to ministerial 
representation in the general conference; in giving the 
bishops a modified veto over legislation which they may 
deem unconstitutional ; and in abolishing the probationary 
term of six months for candidates for membership. The 
changes respecting lay delegation and the probationary 
system were adopted in 1 866. The pastoral term was in 
the same year extended from two to four years. 

There are 45 annual conferences, covering the entire 
country south of the 40th parallel of latitude, which nearly 
corresponds with Mason and Dixon's line, and also parts 
of Oregon, Montana, Idaho, and Washington; but the 
number of congregations in these States is not large. Nor 
are there many congregations in the southern portions of 
Indiana and Illinois. The church is strongest in Texas, 
where it has 139,347 members; in Georgia, where it has 
134,600; and in Tennessee, where the number reaches 
121,398. There are in all 1,209,976 members, with 15,017 
organizations, and 12,688 edifices, which are valued at 
$18,775,362. Of the congregations, 1634 meet in halls, 
etc., which have a seating capacity of 190,777. The aver- 
age seating capacity of the church edifices is 265, and the 
average value $1480. 



THE METHODISTS. 2$} 



Summary by States. 

, TATES Organi- Church S ^S Value of Com- 

STATES - zatfons. Edifices. Ca : p Churc J mum - 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Alabama 1,101 1,050 243,735 $1,123,523 87,912 

Arizona 11 6 1,150 12,000 336 

Arkansas 1,033 8°9 203,069 708,895 71,565 

California 175 97^ 23,210 446,010 7,497 

Colorado 26 16 3,411 100,300 1,299 

Dist. of Columbia 4 3 1,675 61,400 953 

Florida 389 347 61,338 333*824 25,362 

Georgia 1,286 1,272^322,856 1,661,410 134,600 

Idaho 11 4 700 5,000 221 

Illinois 154 108 26,450 123,183 7,109 

Indiana 10 8 1,850 13, 100 945 

Indian Territory . . 275 134 24,455 59,600 9,693 

Iowa 8 7 1,800 9,200 730 

Kansas S$ 4.0% 10,300 83,450 3,346 

Kentucky 989 827 239,410 1,539,567 82,430 

Louisiana 316 296^ 49,755 483,470 24,874 

Maryland 142 135X 3°>47o 361,990 10,604 

Mississippi 903 854 207,760 903,563 74,785 

Missouri 1,230 921 264,788 2,046,389 86,466 

Montana 23 13 2,920 74,000 492 

Nebraska 8 6 1,275 10,800 206 

New Mexico 25 18 2,850 32,600 548 

North Carolina .. . 1,288 1,203^380,500 1,471,135 114,385 

Oklahoma 15 7 1,550 16,150 805 

Oregon 70 40 7,960 50,850 1,936 

Pennsylvania.... 14 12 2,475 11,400 635 

South Carolina.. . 686 678 196,808 796,840 68,092 

Tennessee 1,367 1,258 376,483 1,994,382 121,398 

Texas 1,701 1,076 296,578 1,647,866 139,347 

Virginia 1*172 1,107 285,735 2,183,565 105,892 

Washington 20 11 2,385 27,650 449 

West Virginia .. . 482 321 83,765 382,250 25,064 

Total 15*017 12,688 3*359*466 $18,775,362 1,209,976 

Summary by Conferences. 

CONFERENCES. 

Alabama 509 502 109,920 $567,360 39,574 

Arkansas 333 203 55,985 199,596 23,134 

Baltimore 561 482 120,550 977,965 41,070 

Columbia 44 29 5,260 32,650 1,280 



258 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by Conferences. — Continued. 



CONFERENCES. 

Denver 

East Columbia . . . 

East Texas 

Florida 

German Mission . 

Holston 

Illinois 

Indian Mission . . . 

Kentucky 

Little Rock 

Los Angeles 

Louisiana 

Louisville 

Memphis 

Mexican Border 
Mission 

Mississippi 

Missouri 

Montana 

New Mexico 

North Alabama . . 

North Carolina . . 

North Georgia . . . 

North Mississippi . 

North Texas 

Northwest Texas. 

Pacific 

Saint Louis 

South Carolina . . 

South Georgia . . . 

Southwest Mis- 
souri 

Tennessee 

Texas 

Virginia .......... 

Western 

Western North 
Carolina 

Western Virginia . 

West Texas 

White River 

Total 15,017 



Organi- 
zations. 


Church 
Edifices. 


Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 


Value of 

Church 

Property. 


Com- 
muni- 
cants. 


28 


17 


3,501 


$IOI,IOO 


i,395 


56 


24^ 


5,585 


48,850 


1,301 


219 


2IO 


47,9 2 5 


214,825 


22,050 


322 


28o 


53,348 


309,024 


20,420 


22 


2I# 


4,6oO 


42,350 


1,325 


624 


542 


165,370 


904,890 


43,oi4 


163 


115 


28,050 


133,783 


7,854 


29O 


141 


26,005 


75,750 


10,498 


332 


278^ 


80,565 


692,900 


27,114 


456 


391 


92,845 


326,217 


28,016 


46 


31 


6,900 


157,735 


2,072 


250 


242^ 


37,155 


445,845 


20,379 


488 


4I9X 


II9,IOO 


691,967 


40,427 


491 


484 


135,728 


704,620 


49,436 


22 


14 


2,125 


24,075 


1,041 


463 


4l8 


100,207 


413,690 


38,173 


468 


4OI 


107,520 


740,264 


36,965 


24 


14 


3,120 


76,000 


517 


27 


19 


2,950 


38,200 


535 


657 


613 


141,255 


580,513 


53,2io 


6o2 


557 


169,715 


712,975 


52,643 


737 


734 


198,176 


1,041,680 


82,921 


508 


492 


120,703 


527,948 


4i,i77 


458 


285 


83,800 


417,928 


42,013 


610 


275 


86,730 


439,386 


45,208 


139 


72 


I7,3 IQ 


298,275 


5,722 


339 


225 


72,965 


615,975 


20,684 


686 


678 


196,808 


796,840 


68,992 


546 


535K 


122,980 


6l7,230 


51,395 


43i 


301 >£ 


86, 103 


699,350 


29,547 


608 


558 


166,460 


881,832 


59,999 


190 


157 


43,860 


335,777 


15,237 


710 


702 


i77,o55 


1,474,580 


69,826 


9i 


46^ 


n,575 


94,25o 


3,552 


646 


607 


i99, 6 35 


689,960 


57,594 


400 


241 


68,285 


279,000 


20,722 


177 


113 


27,438 


169,125 


12,429 


244 


216 


54,239 


183,082 


20,415 



12,688 3,359,466 $18,775,362 1,209,976 



THE METHODISTS. 259 



IO. — THE CONGREGATIONAL METHODISTS. 

Dissatisfaction with certain features of the system of 
polity led a number of ministers and members of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, South, to withdraw and 
organize a body in which laymen should have an equal 
voice in church government and local preachers should 
become pastors. The new church was organized in 
Georgia in 1852, and called the Congregational Method- 
ist Church. The first district conference was formed the 
same year. A number of churches in harmony with the 
principles of the movement were organized in Georgia, 
Mississippi, and other States of the South, to which it has 
been confined. In 1888 many of the churches and minis- 
ters went over into the Congregational denomination, which 
appeared in the South after the war. 

The system of the Congregational Methodists is not 
purely congregational. The local church has large pow- 
ers, but appeals from its decisions may be taken to the 
district conference, and thence to the State conference, 
and also to the general conference. These bodies have 
likewise the power of censure or approval. The district 
conference may " condemn opinions and practices contrary 
to the word of truth and holiness," and may cite offending 
parties for trial, and admonish, rebuke, suspend, or expel 
from the conference. Ministers and lay members have 
equal rights and privileges in the local church and all the 
conferences. The district conference is composed of rep- 
resentatives from the churches, the State conference of 
representatives of the district conferences, and the general 
conference of delegates chosen by the State conferences. 
District conferences meet semi-annually, State conferences 



26o RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

annually, and the general conference quadrennially. The 
ministers are elders ordained after examination and ap- 
proved by the district conference. The elder, as pastor 
of a church, presides at its monthly conference. The other 
officers of a church are class leader, deacon or steward, 
and clerk. The itinerancy is not in force. In doctrine 
this branch does not differ from other Methodist bodies. 

This body has in all 214 organizations, 150 edifices, 
valued at $41,680, and 8765 communicants. Its chief 
strength lies in Alabama, where it has 2596 communicants. 
The average seating capacity of its church edifices is 310, 
and the average value $278. There are 60 halls, with a 
seating capacity of 7825. 

Summary by States. 

^ r-i. u Seating Value of Com- 

STATES. 0r S am " S^ rCh Ca- Church muni- 

zations. Edifices. padty Property. cants. 

Alabama 65 59 18,575 $14,050 2,596 

Arkansas 10 4 1,675 2,525 223 

Florida 7 * 55° 2 5° J 79 

Georgia 29 28 8,000 8,050 1,655 

Illinois 4 •■ 9 6 

Mississippi 28 22 5,600 5,400 1,341 

Missouri 38 13 4,400 3,000 1,450 

Tennessee 7 4 M5° 780 196 

Texas 26 19 6,450 7,625 1,029 

Total 214 150 46,400 $41,680 8,765 

Summary by Conferences. 

CONFERENCES. 

Arkansas 10 4 1*675 $2,525 223 

Georgia 26 25 7*200 7,3°° hS l 7 

Illinois 4 ° 6 

Mississippi 28 22 5,600 5,400 1,341 

Missouri 38 13 4,4oo 3>°°° 1 >4$° 

North Alabama ... . 59 53 17*55° I3>3°° 2 > 28 * 

Tennessee 7 4 I , l S° 7&> 196 

Texas 26 19 6,450 7,625 1,029 

West Florida 16 10 2,375 *>75° 6 3 2 

Total 214 150 46,400 $41,680 8,765 



THE METHODISTS. 26 1 



II. — THE CONGREGATIONAL METHODISTS, COLORED. 

This body consists of congregations of colored members, 
organized into conferences by presidents of the Congrega- 
tional Methodist Church, to which it corresponds in all 
particulars of doctrine, polity, and usage. The only differ- 
ence between the churches of the two bodies is that they 
are composed of white and colored persons respectively. 
Four halls, with a seating capacity of 450, are occupied. 

Summary by States. 

Seating Value of Com- 

Ca- Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

585 $525 215 
.... IO4 



STATES. 


Organi- 
zations. 


Church 
Edifices. 




7 


5 




2 




Total 


... 9 


5 



585 $525 319 



12. — THE NEW CONGREGATIONAL METHODISTS. 

This branch originated in Ware County, Ga., in 1881. 
It was organized by members of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, South, who were aggrieved by a certain action 
of a quarterly conference of that body, which action they 
regarded as arbitrary. It has the same doctrines and sub- 
stantially the same practical system as the Congregational 
Methodist Church. A number of its churches united with 
the Congregational denomination in 1888. 

There are in all 24 organizations, 1 7 edifices, valued at 
$3750, and 1059 members, found chiefly in Georgia. The 
average seating capacity of the church edifices is 294 and 
the average value $214. There are 6 halls, with a seating 
capacity of 450. 



262 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States. 

r\ r>u v Seating Value of Com* 

STATES. 28K SSL Ca - .f^^ mUni - 

zations. ^ainces. pacity . Property. cants. 

Florida 3 J 3°° $ I 5° 1 J 3 

Georgia. . . . 21 16 4,850 3,600 946 

Total 24 17 5^5° $3.75° W - 



!3. — T HE COLORED METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 

The Colored Methodist Episcopal Church was organized 
in 1870 of colored members and ministers of the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, South. Before the Civil War the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, South, did a large evangel- 
istic work among the negroes. Bishop H. N. McTyeire, of 
that body, in his ''History of Methodism," says: "As a 
general rule negro slaves received the gospel by Method- 
ism from the same preachers and in the same churches 
with their masters, the galleries or a portion of the body 
of the house being assigned to them. If a separate build- 
ing was provided, the negro congregation was an append- 
age to the white, the pastor usually preaching once on 
Sunday for them, holding separate official meetings with 
their leaders, exhorters, and preachers, and administering 
discipline and making return of members for the annual 
minutes." For the negroes on plantations, who were not 
privileged to attend organized churches, special missions 
were begun as early as 1829. In 1845, the year which 
marks the beginning of the separate existence of the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, South, there were in the Southern 
conferences of Methodism, according to Bishop McTyeire, 
124,000 members of the slave population, and in i860 
about 207,000. 



THE METHODISTS. 2 6$ 

In 1866, after the opening of the South to Northern 
churches had given the negro members opportunity to 
join the African Methodist Episcopal, the African Meth- 
odist Episcopal Zion, and other Methodist bodies, it was 
found that of the 207,742 colored members which the 
church, South, had in i860, only 78,742 remained. The 
general conference of 1 S66 authorized these colored mem- 
bers, with their preachers, to be organized into separate 
congregations and annual conferences, and the general 
conference of 1870 appointed two bishops to organize the 
colored conferences into a separate and independent church. 
This was done in December, 1870, the new body taking 
the name '" Colored Methodist Episcopal Church." Its 
rules limited the privilege of membership to negroes. 

The Colored Methodist Episcopal Church has the same 
articles of religion, the same form of government, and the 
same discipline as its parent body. Its bishops are elected 
for life. One of them, Bishop L. H. Holsey, says that for 
some years the body encountered strong opposition from 
colored people because of its relation to the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, South, but that this prejudice has now 
almost entirely disappeared. He says a separate organi- 
zation was made necessary by the change in the relation 
between master and slave. " The former, though divested 
of his slaves, carried with him all the notions, feelings, and 
elements in his religious and social life that characterized 
his former years. On the other hand, the emancipated 
slave had but little in common with the former master ; 
in fact, he had nothing but his religion, poverty, and igno- 
rance. With social elements so distinct and dissimilar the 
best results of a common church relation could not be ex- 
pected," Bishop Holsey declares that the great aim of 



264 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

the church is (i) to evangelize the negroes, and (2) to 
educate and elevate them. 

There are 23 annual conferences, with 129,383 members. 
It will be noticed that the church is almost entirely con- 
fined to the South. It is strongest in Georgia, where it 
has 22,840 members ; Mississippi comes next, with 20, 107 ; 
Tennessee third, with 18,968; and Alabama fourth, with 
18,940. There are 1759 organizations, with 1653 church 
edifices, valued at $1,713,366. The average seating 
capacity of each edifice is 328, and the average value 
$1036. There are 64 halls, with a seating capacity of 
6526. 

Summary by States. 

~ . ™ , Seating Value of Com- 

states Orgam- Church c * Church muni- 

states. zatlons Educes. padty> Property. cants. 

Alabama 222 220 69,200 $264,625 18,940 

Arkansas 116 104 S 1 ^ 60,277 5, 888 

Delaware 6 3 43° 1,125 187 

District of Columbia 5 4 3,5oo 123,800 939 

Florida 36 26 7,000 14,709 J >46i 

Georgia. 266 256 100,495 167,145 22,840 

Illinois 2 2 800 1,250 56 

Indian Territory ... 13 9 2,850 2,975 291 

Kansas 17 *5 3,625 14,400 713 

Kentucky 91 63 16,600 140,33° 6 >9° 8 

Louisiana 138 131 43, 220 134, *35 8 >°75 

Maryland 2 2 205 475 44 

Mississippi 293 292 72,150 230,290 20,107 

Missouri 35 3* 5>554 22,140 953 

New Jersey 5 3 62 5 7,5°° 266 

North Carolina ... . 26 20 7,725 23,120 2,786 

Pennsylvania 6 2 310 1,400 247 

South Carolina ... . 34 33 *5,o45 6 5,3 2 5 3,468 

Tennessee 206 205 67,900 258,120 18,968 

Texas 222 216 88,330 147,075 H, 8 95 

Virginia 18 16 4,850 33,*5o 1,35* 

Total 1,759 !> 6 53 541,464 $1,713,366 129,383 



THE METHODISTS. 



265 



Summary by Conferences. 



CONFERENCES. 



Organi- 
zations. 



Church 
Edifices. 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 



Alabama ISO 178 53,800 $230,125 16,347 

Arkansas 44 44 ^,575 23,650 2,152 

Central Alabama . . 31 31 II)QO o 27,900 2,061 

East Texas 147 H7 68,200 84,100 10,795 

Florida 36 26 7,000 14,709 1,461 

Georgia... 104 96 43,050 71,300 8,047 

Indian Mission ... . n 7 2j 6oo 2,675 239 

Kentucky QI 63 16,600 140,330 6,908 

Little Rock 75 62 20,725 36,927 3,860 

Louisiana 138 131 43)2 2o 134,13s 8,075 

Mississippi 108 1 10 23, 100 94,000 7,446 

Missouri and Kansas 43 37 6,029 31,040 1,309 

New Jersey l8 9 hus lo ^ 2$ ?l6 

North Carolina ... . 26 20 7,725 23,120 2,786 

North Mississippi . . 185 182 49,050 136,290 12,661 

South Carolina ... 34 33 I5?045 65,325 3,468 
Southeast Missouri 

and Illinois 12 12 4,350 7,100 430 

South Georgia 162 160 57,445 95,845 14,793 

Tennessee 98 96 30,550 87,270 8,621 

T ex as 34 34 1 1,200 14,850 1,700 

w rg J n I a 2 i 2I 8 >475 157,125 2,318 

West Tennessee .. . 118 119 40,450 177,100 10,862 

West Texas 40 35 8,930 48, 125 2,328 

Total 1,759 1,653 541,464 $1,713,366129,383 



14. — THE PRIMITIVE METHODIST CHURCH. 

The Primitive Methodist Church is not a branch of 
American Methodism, but it came from England, being 
introduced first into Canada in 1843 and then into the 
United States. In England the Primitive Methodist 
Church came into existence in 1812. It was organized by 
ministers and members of the Wesleyan Methodist Church 
who believed in camp-meetings and persisted in holding 
them. The Wesleyan conference declared camp-meetings 
' highly improper and likely to be productive of consider- 



266 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

able mischief." Primitive Methodism differs from Wes- 
leyan Methodism chiefly in the larger use it makes of the 
lay element. 

For many years there were in the United States two 
annual conferences, the Eastern and the Western. These 
were separate until 1889, when they united in organizing 
a general conference. There are now three annual con- 
ferences, the Eastern, the Pennsylvania, and the Western. 
Each conference is subdivided into districts, as is the cus- 
tom in other branches of Methodism. They also have 
itinerant and local ministers, class leaders, etc. 

The Primitive Methodists are represented only in eight 
States, nearly one half of the total of communicants, 4764, 
being found in Pennsylvania. They have 84 organizations, 
with 78 edifices, valued at $291,993. The average value 
of each edifice is $3743, and the average seating capacity 
is 268. There are 11 halls, with a seating capacity of 

1670. 

Summary by States. 

_ -,, , Seating Value of Com- 

states Orgam- Church Ca _ Church muni . 

zations. Edifices. padty Property. cants. 

Illinois 8 7 1,710 $14,800 369 

Iowa 2 3 50° 3>i5° 2 9 

Massachusetts 7 6 I t7S° 40,000 575 

New York 5 4 i,75° 47,650 49 6 

Ohio 3 3 66 ° 2,400 69 

Pennsylvania 42 40 1 1,435 146,025 2,267 

Rhode Island 4 3 75© 12,568 194 

Wisconsin 13 12 2,375 25,400 765 

Total 84 78 20,930 $291,993 4,764 

Summary by Conferences. 



CONFERENCES. 



Eastern 16 13 4,250 $100,218 1,265 

Pennsylvania 45 43 12,095 148,425 2,336 

Western 23 22 4,585 43>35° x > l6 3 

Total 84 78 20930 $291,993 4,764 



THE METHODISTS. 



15. — THE FREE METHODISTS. 



267 



This body was organized in i860 at Pekin, N. Y., at a 
convention of ministers and members who had been ex- 
pelled or had withdrawn from the Methodist Episcopal 
Church. The movement arose within the bounds of the 
Genesee conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church 
over differences concerning membership in secret societies, 
other questions of discipline, and the emphasis to be placed 
in preaching on certain doctrines, particularly sanctification. 
In the course of the controversy several ministers were 
tried and expelled from the church on charges of contu- 
macy. A number of laymen were also excluded. 

The new organization adopted the discipline of the 
mother church with important changes. There are no 
bishops, but general superintendents are elected every four 
years. District chairmen take the place of presiding elders. 
Persons are not received on probation simply on the ex- 
pression of "a desire to flee the wrath to come," but are 
required to give evidence of conversion. Members are 
required to " lay aside gold, pearls, and costly array" and 
dress plainly, and are forbidden to join secret societies or 
to indulge in the use of intoxicants and tobacco. At- 
tendance at class-meeting is a condition of membership. 
Church choirs and the pew system are not approved. Two 
new numbers were added to the Articles of Religion, one 
setting forth the doctrine of entire sanctification, which is 
described as salvation -from all inward sin, from evil 
thoughts and evil tempers," and as taking place instanta- 
neously subsequently to justification. The second pertains 
to future rewards and punishments. There are quarterly, 
district, annual, and general conferences. Laymen are 
admitted to all on equal terms with ministers. The aver- 



268 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

age seating capacity of the edifices is 266, and their aver- 
age value $1298. There are 439 halls, with a seating 
capacity of 48,285. 



STATES. 



Summary by States. 

Organi- Church q * 

zations. Edifices. pac ity. 



Arkansas 4 

California 19 

Colorado 22 

District of Columbia 1 

Illinois 152 

Indiana 42 

Indian Territory ... 1 

Iowa in 

Kansas 78 

Louisiana 10 

Maryland 1 

Massachusetts 1 

Michigan 197 

Minnesota 41 

Mississippi 1 

Missouri 19 

Nebraska 37 

New Jersey 8 

New York 142 

North Dakota 9 

Ohio 54 

Oregon 13 

Pennsylvania 46 

South Dakota 29 

Texas 15 

Virginia 1 

Washington 8 

Wisconsin 40 



2 
11 
18 

112 

29 

62 

19 

4 
1 

115 
9 

11 
10 

4 
114 

29 

6 

28 

3 
6 

1 

6 
20 



55o 
i,775 
3,175 

32,675 
8,950 



13,829 

5,500 

1,150 

200 



33,35° 
1,425 



1,720 
2,925 
1,125 

29,495 



10,300 
1,800 
6,950 
600 
1,030 
150 
1,850 
4,480 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$750 
I4,000 
I0,000 

156,050 
26,200 

57,500 
18,750 

1,200 

700 



107,815 
4,350 

7,870 

13,025 

11,275 

243,950 

28,900 
5,400 

50,050 
3,600 
5,500 
I,000 

15,700 

2I,500 



Total 1,102 620 165,004 $805,085 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

6l 
4IO 
203 

7 

3,395 

673 
12 

2,117 

1,300 

62 

3i 
12 

4,592 
529 

29 

325 
486 

161 

3,75i 

85 
897 

188 

1,158 

287 

207 

28 

240 

864 



22,110 



Summary by Conferences. 



CONFERENCES. 

California 

Central Illinois 

Colorado 

Dakota 



19 


11 


i,775 


$14,000 


410 


73 


53 


13,900 


41,300 


1,800 


22 


18 


3, J 75 


10,000 


203 


3i 


5 


900 


5,600 


308 



THE METHODISTS. 269 



Summary by Conferences. — Continued. 



conferences. Organi- Church 

zations. Edifices. 

East Michigan .... 80 38 

Genesee 69 61 % 

Illinois 58 46 

Iowa 46 30 

Kansas 37 10 

Louisiana 15 6 

Michigan 54 39 

Minnesota and 

North Iowa 41 10 

Missouri 18 11 

Nebraska 11 2 

New York 50 27 

North Indiana 20 12 

North Michigan . . 63 38 

North Minnesota . . 27 6 

Ohio 54 29 

Oregon and Wash- 
ington 21 12 

Pittsburg 22 13 

Susquehanna 59 46^ 

Texas 16 6 

Wabash 43 30 

West Iowa 52 29 

West Kansas .... . 61 11 

Wisconsin 40 20 

Total 1,102 620 



16. — THE INDEPENDENT METHODISTS. 

These consist of congregations in Maryland, Tennessee, 
and the District of Columbia, which are not connected 
with any annual conference. They are members of an 
association which, however, has no ecclesiastical authority 
whatever. Each congregation is entirely independent. 
There is 1 hall, with a seating capacity of 100. 



Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


11,825 


$41,050 


1,792 


16,990 


126,450 


i,943 


14,275 


103,200 


1,188 


8,200 


26,500 


1,003 


3,IOO 


12,250 


847 


1,700 


1,950 


152 


9>325 


33,850 


1,168 


2,164 


12,350 


609 


1,720 


7,870 


300 


275 


1,200 


171 


6,425 


73,875 


962 


3,350 


II,250 


317 


12,200 


32,915 


1,632 


800 


750 


35i 


10,300 


28,900 


897 


3,650 


2I,IOO 


428 


3,650 


24,350 


713 


IO,855 


82,300 


i,53o 


1,030 


5,500 


219 


IO,IOO 


26,500 


7^3 


5,240 


28,450 


868 


3,600 


IO,I25 


672 


4,480 


21,500 


864 


165,004 


$805,085 


22,110 



270 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Summary by States. 

. _. . Seating Value of Com. 

Organi- Church £ a _ Church muni- 

states. zations. edifices. parity. Property. cants. 

District of Columbia i i 175 r $ l7S „ }X 

Maryland 13 » 7,ooo ,6,300 2 ,34 

Tennessee J * J>£_ 3!_ - 

Tota l 15 14 7,725 $266,975 2,569 

I7< __THE EVANGELIST MISSIONARY CHURCH. 

This organization of Colored Methodists was formed in 
1886 by ministers and members in Ohio who withdrew 
from the African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church for 
various reasons. It has no creed but the Bible; but, 
according to its bishop, it inclines in belief to the doctrine 
that there is but one divine person, Jesus Christ, " in whom 
dwells all the Godhead bodily." It has 11 organizations, 
in the States of Ohio, Illinois, Michigan, and Wisconsin. 
Nine halls, with a seating capacity of 2650, are occupied. 

Summary by States. 

Seating Value of Com- 

Organi- Church Ca _ Church muni- 

states. zations. Edifices. pacity. Property. cants. 

180 

Sf! n ° 1S ••• I 2 850 $l',200 409 

M^igan 6 2 5 ' 8oo $H 

Ohio 3 l ' 4 8 

Wisconsin 1 • • __111_ ' ' ' ' 

Total n 3~ i»°5o $ 2 ' 000 95 ' 

Summary by States of All Methodists. 
Alabama 2,271 2,284 620,970 $2,278,988 242,624 

Arkansas 1,709 i,493 375,622 ^00,842 123,316 

California 559 43* 123,874 2,7 ,631 3M74 

Colorado 146 "7 32,2oo \>\°S>7<x> io,*S<> 

Connecticut 239 235 72,5*2 2,225,730 3^»J| 

Delaware 247 258 65,940 1,116,125 ^5,7*> 



THE METHODISTS. 2 '7l 
Summary by States of All Methodists.— Continued. 

states Organi- Church Seating Value of Coni- 
zations. Edifices. . a * Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Dist of Columbia 62 58 37,925 $,,543,000 ,6,369 

" onda 776 8,6 l8 o,i 4 2 829,551 70458 

I G d e a h r f a 2 ' 4 ° 6 2 ' 663 735 '° 33 2 '^' 26 7 275,784 

}nfi!S:' 42 3 ° 5,925 74,200 1,162 

i 11 '" 015 2,457 2,229 640,797 7,807,118 189,358 

Indiana ,, 9 o, ,,8 32 539,600 4656235 ,79613 

w, an y ' 35 ' '¥ 33,uo 7 5 ;243 ,?6o. 

£ wa - ''579 1,387 355,99° 3,602,860 122,607 

£ an ? as , ',529 894 219,839 2,230,265 95781 

P ntuck y i>7oo ,,408 39 ,,635 27,85,8 .4,52 

^°™ !£ 78 ° l8 s 2 >™ "^ 65I93 

™ f--, 356 290 87,301 1,152,875 23,041 

MaSnsetts"- ''?£ ''SI 3 I 3 ' 235 5 ' 347 ' 527 12 ' 6lS 

M.?h g C a h n USettS : ; ; ,S ,£ ^«! Wtf.&S 6,,, 3 8 

MKS.ss.pp, 1,885 1,935 466,026 ,6 5 ll69 164589 

SSL;::::::: ^ ••« »£g 4*W ,£1,? 

SSsr* I £ »SS ,» 4£ 

m! va °f •■■••■••• 12 12 2,700 7 8,8oo 418 

New Hampshire . 134 I2Q 40>5oC 6 ' ? 

Ne^llS 7 g 7 ? 2 7 229 / 31 5 ' 5 °^° 96 ^ 

m! vi ; 42 8 '° 2 5 107, 100 2,360 

K e Jr k v 2 ' 563 2 ' 388 723,349 18,305200 265,551 

North Carolina . . 2,413 2,33c 7*0 C7? <? , T o 'o A „J; ^ 

Nonh Dakota.... '^ ' 3 * 73 ?; 577 '^ ^ 

Oregon £ , 2 ° ^ ^'«? ,?'£? 

a™"- 2,536 2, 35 1 73 tU, ,4,4%^ 26o; 3 9 8l 

Whri r' ■• 5 2 45 2 °>335 606368 7,353 

^hnfv| na '- M5 ^ l > 7 °2 4 97,873 1,658,82 251477 

T,n*S a •" 3 ° 6 I48 33,174 384,060 2 7.6 

?™T 2 'fl 2 ' 35 ' 689 ' 446 3,49i,36o 223,16 

AS 5 2,7161,940 570,328 2,677,391 218,890 

v! : 32 29 6,205 223,650 1,055 

^ ermo . nt 234 200 57,076 76 ?6 5 o 17527 

S55": J >737 1,646 410,335 2,91083 ,Jg? 

Washington..... 239 ,7, ^ 6l; *g « 54-93 

Total 5148946,138 12,863,178 $132,140,179 4,589,284 



CHAPTER XXX. 

THE MORAVIANS. 

THIS is the name by which the members of the Unitas 
Fratrum are generally known. The Unitas Fratrum, or 
Unity of Brethren, originated in Germany, and has no 
connection with the United Brethren in Christ, a denomi- 
nation which sprang up in this country near the beginning 
of the present century. 

The Moravians trace their rise back to the time of Huss. 
The fruit of the Huss reformation appeared in the National 
Church of Bohemia. The Bohemian Brethren were an 
organization formed within the Bohemian Church, pledged 
to take the Bible as their only rule of faith and practice and 
maintain a Scriptural discipline. The Bohemian Brethren 
were persecuted and their organization was overthrown in 
Bohemia and Moravia, but it was resuscitated in 1722-35, 
among a colony of refugees from Bohemia and Moravia, 
settled on the estate of Count Zinzendorf in Berthelsdorf, 
Saxony. There the colony built the town of Herrnhut, 
which became the center of the Renewed Brethren. 

The first Moravians who came to the United States set- 
tled in Georgia in 1735, the year when the first bishop of 
the Renewed Church was consecrated. The colony left 

272 



THE MORAVIANS. 



273 



Georgia five years later and founded Bethlehem, in Penn- 
sylvania. At Bethlehem, and also at Nazareth and Lititz, 
in the same State, Moravian Church settlements were 
formed. " The lands were the property of the church, 
and the farms and the various departments of mechanical 
industry were stocked by it and worked for its benefit. 
In return the church provided the inhabitants with all the 
necessaries of life. Whoever had private means retained 
them." There was, however, no common treasury, and 
the settlements did not adopt a communal life. The 
economical system was abolished in 1762, having lasted 
twenty years. The Brethren, however, continued to main- 
tain the church system of communal government until 
1 844-5 6, when it disappeared. This system, in a modi- 
fied form, is still maintained in Germany. 

The Unity of Brethren consists of three provinces, the 
German, British, and American. All are under a central 
government, the seat of which is in Herrnhut, Germany. 
There is a general synod, which meets once in ten years. 
It consists of delegates from each of the provinces and also 
from the various foreign mission fields, and is empowered 
' to consult and legislate upon those matters which are of 
general import." It decides as to all questions of doc- 
trine, all essential points of the liturgy, all fundamental 
rules of discipline, conditions of membership, nomination 
and appointment of bishops, etc. In the interim between 
its meetings it is represented by the Unity's Elders' Con- 
ference, which is a sort of executive committee. Each 
province has a synod of its own, which legislates for and 
controls provincial affairs. 

Bishops, presbyters, and deacons are recognized in the 
ministry of the Brethren. Bishops are general, not dio- 



2 74 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

cesan, in character. They are appointed by the general 
synod or under its authority. The American Province has 
the right to nominate those for this country. Bishops are 
members of the general synod and also of provincial synods. 
They are chosen almost invariably to sit on provincial 
boards and in the Unity's Elders' Conference. They have 
the exclusive right to ordain to the ministry. Deacons 
are those who assist in preaching the gospel, administer- 
ing the sacraments, and other church services. When 
deacons are appointed to preside over congregations they 
are ordained as presbyters. 

The lot is not now used in the selection of bishops and 
appointments to office. Formerly it was used in the ap- 
pointment of ministers and in connection with marriage. 
Marriage by lot was abolished by the general synod in 
1818, and it is long since it was used in the United States 
in the appointment of ministers. 

In public worship a liturgy is used. In addition to pre- 
scribed forms for baptism, the Lord's Supper, confirmation, 
ordination, etc., there is a litany to be used every Sunday 
morning; also special liturgical services for ecclesiastical 
festivals. Love-feasts are held preparatory to the Lord's 
Supper. 

The Moravians accept the Scriptures as the only rule of 
faith and practice. They hold that it is not for them to 
" define what Scripture has left undefined, or to contend 
about mysteries," such as the Holy Trinity and the sacra- 
ments, "which are impenetrable to human understanding." 
They emphasize the doctrine of the " total depravity of 
human nature " ; the love of God in the gift of his Son as 
the Redeemer of the world ; the real Godhead and man- 
hood of Christ; the atonement and satisfaction made by 



THE MORAVIANS. 



275 



Christ as the ground for forgiveness of sins ; the work of 
the Holy Ghost in convicting of sin, inspiring faith in 
Christ, and bearing witness of adoption as children of God ; 
the fruits of faith as shown in willing obedience to God's 
commandments. Christ is the center of Moravian theol- 
ogy, and his death is proclaimed as " made of God unto us 
wisdom and righteousness and justification and redemp- 
tion." 

The Moravians have 94 organizations, scattered among 
seventeen States and the Indian and Alaska Territories. 
The total of members is 11,781. Of these, 4308 are in 
Pennsylvania, 1734 in North Carolina, and 1477 in Wis- 
consin. In no other State are there as many as 900. Half 
of the total valuation of church property, $681,250, is 
reported for the 24 edifices in Pennsylvania. The average 
seating capacity of the 114 edifices returned for the de- 
nomination is 2JJ, the average value $5975 ; 4 halls, with 
a seating capacity of 715, are occupied. 

Summary by States. 



STATES. ^ ani - 

zations. 

Alaska 2 

California I 

Illinois 1 

Indiana 2 

Indian Territory ... 1 

Iowa 3 

Kansas 1 

Maryland 3 

Michigan 2 

Minnesota 9 

Missouri 3 

New Tersey 4 

New York 7 

North Carolina .... 13 

North Dakota 2 



■>, , 


Seating 


Value of 


Com- 




Ca- 


Church 


muni- 




pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


2 


IOO 


$5,000 


36 


I 


IOO 


700 


19 


2 


60O 


4,000 


336 


3 


1,150 


17,600 


346 


1 


I50 


400 


40 


3 


650 


4,500 


IOI 


2 


325 


2,500 


19 


3 


620 


3,950 


I50 


2 


375 


4,500 


168 


9 


1,480 


20,600 


696 


3 


500 


5,500 


59 


4 


800 


13,500 


374 


10 


2,500 


127,200 


852 


20 


6,750 


58,900 


i,734 


2 


440 


6,500 


199 



276 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States. — Continued. 



OTAW< Organi- Church Se * rin S ?°W Com- 

states. v t^j/- La- Church muni- 

zations. Edifices. padty Property . can £ 

Ohio 6 6 2,200 $37,400 822 

Pennsylvania 14 24 9,770 340,400 4,308 

Virginia 1 1 200 200 45 

Wisconsin 19 16 2,905 27,900 i,477 

Total 94 114 31,615 $681,250 11,781 

Summary by Districts. 

DISTRICTS. 

Northern 79 92 24,515 $621,750 9,962 

Southern 15 22 7,100 59,5oo 1,819 

Total 94 114 31,615 $681,250 11,781 



CHAPTER XXXI. 

THE PRESBYTERIANS. 

The Presbyterians are those who hold to a system of 
ecclesiastical government by presbyters. They believe 
that bishops and presbyters, or elders, as spoken of in the 
New Testament, are of the same order, being different 
designations for the same office. Bishops were presbyters 
in charge of congregations. Presbyters both taught and 
governed. They were both in and over the congregations. 
The Presbyterians are Calvinistic in doctrine. The Cum- 
berland Presbyterian Church, with its colored branch, holds 
to a modified Calvinism, rejecting a limited atonement and 
the Westminster statement respecting the decrees ; but it 
is considered sufficiently in accord with what is called the 
Reformed system to be admitted to membership in the 
council of the Reformed churches, which includes the Con- 
tinental Reformed churches and their branches, as well as 
the British, American, and other Presbyterian bodies. 

The Presbyterian polity provides for the following courts : 
the session, the presbytery, the synod, and (usually) the 
general assembly, and recognizes as officers, bishops or 
pastors, ruling elders and deacons. Candidates are or- 
dained to the ministry and installed as pastors by the pres- 
bytery. There is but one order in the ministry, that of 
presbyter. Ruling elders are laymen chosen by congre- 

277 



278 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

gations to exercise government and discipline therein, to- 
gether with the pastor. Deacons are also laymen chosen 
by congregations to care for the poor, raise and distrib- 
ute alms, and manage the temporal affairs of the church. 
Elders and deacons are ordained by ministers. The ses- 
sion is the court of the congregation. It is composed of 
the pastor or pastors, and the ruling elders. The pastor is 
ex officio moderator. The session is charged with the care 
of the spiritual interests of the church. It receives mem- 
bers, inquires into their conduct, has power to admonish 
or suspend them for offenses, and elects representatives to 
the presbytery. The presbytery consists of all the min- 
isters and one ruling elder from each church within its 
bounds. It has power to entertain and decide appeals 
from church sessions ; examine and license candidates for 
the ministry ; ordain, install, remove, and judge ministers ; 
decide questions of discipline and doctrine ; unite or divide 
congregations, or receive new congregations ; condemn er- 
roneous opinions ; and in general to care for the welfare of 
the churches within its limits. The synod is constituted of 
delegates, ministerial and lay, elected by the presbyteries 
belonging to it. It hears and decides appeals from the 
presbyteries, constitutes new presbyteries, and in general 
exercises supervision over presbyteries and sessions. The 
general assembly is the supreme legislative and judicial 
court in the Presbyterian system. It is composed of com- 
missioners, ministerial and lay (bishops and elders), elected 
by the presbyteries. It receives and decides appeals from 
presbyteries or synods, and decides all questions of doc- 
trine and discipline. It meets yearly. 

There are twelve Presbyterian bodies in the United 
States, as follows: 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 2 yg 

i. Presbyterian Church in U. S. of America (Northern) 

2. Cumberland Presbyterian, 3. Cumberland Colored, 

4. Welsh Calvinistic Methodist, 5. United Presbyterian, 

6. Presbyterian Church in the United States (Southern), 

7. Associate Church of North America, 

8. Associate Reformed Synod of the South, 

9- Reformed Presbyterian Church in the United States (Synod), 

10. Reformed Presbyterian Church in N. America (General Synod) 

11. Reformed Presbyterian (Covenanted), 

12. Reformed Presbyterian Church in U. S. and Canada. 

I.— THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED 

STATES OF AMERICA. 

The earliest Presbyterian churches in this country go 
back to the first half of the seventeenth century. The 
elements composing them were chiefly English Puritans 
and Scotch and Irish immigrants. On Long Island a 
church was organized as early as 1640 by a Puritan min- 
ister named John Young. Another church was founded 
at Hempstead two years later. Presbyterian services were 
held on Manhattan Island in 1643 by Francis Doughty, 
and a Presbyterian church was established at New- 
ark, N. J., in 1667. The claim has recently been ad- 
vanced that the oldest Presbyterian church is the First 
Church of Norfolk, Va., which was established as a con- 
gregation on Elizabeth River in the first quarter of the 
seventeenth century. Rev. Francis Makemie, generally 
regarded as the father of American Presbyterianism, came 
to this country in 1683 from Ireland, where he had been 
a member of the Presbytery of Laggan. He organized a 
Presbyterian church at Snow Hill, Md., at the close of the 
century, and in 1 706, with John Hampton, an Irishman, and 
George McNish, a Scotchman, and four other ministers— 
Jedediah Andrews (Philadelphia), Nathaniel Taylor (Mary- 
land), and Samuel Davis and John Wilson (Delaware)—. 



28o RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

organized the first presbytery in America, the Presbytery 
of Philadelphia. The last four were Puritan ministers who 
had come from New England ; Makemie was Scotch-Irish ; 
Hampton, Irish; and McNish, Scotch. The same year 
this presbytery ordained John Boyd at Freehold, N. J. 

In 1 716, the number of ministers having increased to 
seventeen and covering an extensive territory, a synod, the 
Synod of Philadelphia, was formed, and the presbytery 
was divided into three "subordinate meetings, or pres- 
byteries." In 1 741 there was a division in the synod in 
consequence of differences respecting subscription to the 
confession of faith and doctrines and practices, which an 
extensive revival movement brought into prominence. 
Those contending for a strict subscription and opposing 
what they regarded as errors of doctrine in the revival 
movement were known as Old Side, and the other party 
as New Side, Presbyterians. The latter organized the 
Synod of New York. In 1758 the two bodies were re- 
united as the Synod of New York and Philadelphia. At 
the opening of the Revolutionary War, in 1775, there were 
in connection with the synod 1 7 presbyteries and 1 70 min- 
isters. The church suffered severely in the war for inde- 
pendence, but it became prosperous after peace was de- 
clared, and in 1788 the synod decided to organize a gen- 
eral assembly with four synods. It revised and adopted 
the Westminster Confession and Larger Catechism, form 
of government, book of discipline, and directory of worship. 
The first meeting of the general assembly was held in 
Philadelphia in 1789. 

Early in the nineteenth century there was an extensive 
revival movement in the Cumberland Valley, Tennessee. 
Differences in doctrine and practice were developed by this 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 2 8l 

movement, and the Cumberland Presbyterian Church was 
organized. 

In 1837, a little more than a century after the division 
in the Synod of Philadelphia into Old Side and New Side 
Presbyterians, the church was again divided into Old 
School and New School Assemblies, chiefly as the result 
of doctrinal differences concerning the atonement, whether 
it was general or for the elect only, and of differences con- 
cerning creed subscription and polity and discipline. In 
1840 the Old School body had about 126,583 communi- 
cants, and the New School 102,060. In 1869 the two 
assemblies agreed to a reunion, which was consummated 
in the same year. 

At the outbreak of the Civil War, in 186 1, the churches 
in the South separated from the churches in the North, 
adhering to the Old School Assembly. The Southern 
churches adhering to the New School Assembly had also 
separated from the Northern churches belonging to the 
New School Assembly in 1858 on the question of slavery. 
The two bodies created in the South by this division united 
in 1865 and formed what is popularly known as the South- 
ern Presbyterian Church. 

The church in the North has grown rapidly since the 
reunion in 1869, and has extended into the South, where 
it has organized a number of presbyteries, chiefly of colored 
people. It is represented in all the States except Missis- 
sippi, and in all the Territories, including the District of 
Columbia. The largest number of communicants reported 
for a single State is 161,386 in Pennsylvania; New York 
comes second, with 154,083; and Ohio is third, with 
82,444. Though there are more communicants in Penn- 
sylvania by 7303 than in New York, the value of the 



282 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

church property in the latter State is much greater than 
the value of the church property in the former. While the 
1086 edifices in Pennsylvania have an aggregate valuation 
of $15,491,680, the 932 edifices in New York have an 
aggregate of $21,293,992. Only 26 buildings other than 
churches are occupied in these two States. The total 
valuation for the whole church is $74,455,200, indicating 
an average value for each edifice of $11,173. The average 
seating capacity is 334. There are 556 halls, with a seat- 
ing capacity of 57,805. 

The general assembly of 1890 appointed a committee 
to revise the Westminster Confession, so as to soften, with- 
out impairing the integrity of the Calvinistic system, some 
of its expressions, particularly those setting forth the doc- 
trine of pretention. The committee reported a revised 
confession to the general assembly of 1 891, and the draft 
was sent down to the presbyteries for suggestions. The 
revision ultimately failed. 

There are in all 214 presbyteries, of which 18 are in 
foreign lands. Of the 196 in this country, given in these 
tables, that of New York reports the largest number of 
communicants, 23,873, with 54 organizations and 68 edi- 
fices, valued at $8,628,000. The second presbytery in 
numerical order, the Central Philadelphia, has 38 organiza- 
tions and 46 edifices, valued at $2,470,500, and 17,600 
communicants. The Presbytery of Brooklyn has 17,170 
communicants, with 39 edifices, worth $1,536,927. 

There are thirty synods, of which two are foreign, one 
being in India and one in China. Synods are composed 
of commissioners chosen by the presbyteries. Within a 
few years they have been rearranged, so that their bound- 
aries correspond with those of the various States as far as 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 



283 



possible. There are, however, notable exceptions to this 
rule. The Synod of the Atlantic includes South Carolina 
Georgia, and Florida ; that of Catawba, Virginia and North 
Carolina. 

Summary by States. 



STATES. 



Organi- Church Seating 

zations. Edifices. . " 

pacity. 



Alabama c 

Alaska c 

Arizona 7 

Arkansas ic 

California 213 

Colorado 74 

Connecticut 7 

Delaware ....... 32 

Dist. of Columbia 15 

Florida 34 

Georgia T 6 

Idaho 19 

Illinois 472 

Indiana 308 

Indian Territory . 70 

Iowa 369 

Kansas 370 

Kentucky 82 

Louisiana 1 

Maine 2 

Maryland yj 

Massachusetts ... 18 

Michigan 236 

Minnesota 167 

Missouri 207 

Montana 24 

Nebraska ....... 228 

Nevada 8 

New Hampshire . 8 

New Jersey 300 

New Mexico .... 39 

New York 784 

North Carolina . . 109 

North Dakota ... 99 

Ohio 618 

Oklahoma 17 

Oregon y^ 

Pennsylvania 939 1,086^ 



4 

4 

3 
12 

172 

56 

9 

43 

19 

28 

9 
15 

475 
320K 

54 

347 
267% 

73 
1 

3 
90 

18 

230 

154 

193 
18 

154^ 

4 

9 
420 

17 
932 
103 

48 
636 

9 
61 



1,050 

1,100 

850 

2,660 

50,271 

H,595 

3,800 

14,970 
10,600 
6,050 
3,000 
2,275 
158,181 
104, 143 
8,018 
95,148 
69,929 
25,045 
300 
800 
33>Q2o 
10,125 
76,050 
40,261 
54,8i5 
4,150 

34,9oi 
865 

3,i5o 

l6 9,357 
2,815 

378,4H 

26,650 

9,5oo 

223,553 
1,850 

H,397 
427,059 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$17,300 

7,750 

13,900 

26,450 

1,696,725 

556,250 

433,500 

709,800 

900,000 

322,000 

13,850 

40,950 

4,045,350 
2,338,900 

39,763 
J , 503,400 
1,078,860 

748,375 
8,000 

8,000 

1,488,124 

365,500 

2,214,636 

1,292,670 

1,328,700 

88,000 

576,210 

II,400 

34,800 

6,699, IO ° 

45,675 
21,293.992 

89,180 

126,425 

5,754,350 

I4,000 

416.50O 

15,491,680 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 



152 
48l 
188 

494 
16,236 

5,902 

1,680 

4,622 

4,882 

1,042 

i,37o 
815 

54,744 

35,464 

1,803 

29,994 

24,050 

6,917 

7o 

205 

*°,593 
3,57o 
25,088 
13,732 
17,272 
1,232 
12,159 

275 
956 

58,759 

1,275 
154,083 

6,516 

3,036 
82,444 

45o 

3,935 
161, *86 



284 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Summary by States. — Continued. 

^ • m. u Seating Value of Com- 

qtatks Orgam- Church Ca _ Church mum- 

biAiiia. zations. Edifices. pa city. Property. cants. 

Rhode Island ... . 4 4 1,385 $61,000 608 

South Carolina . . 77 67 25,015 173,900 6,829 

South Dakota .. . 124 83 13,966 156,940 4,413 

Tennessee 77 7i# l8 ,435 2 ] 6 'P° 4 '2" 

Texas 61 44 9,5*5 164,850 2,812 

Utah 20 31 5,i8o 212,975 688 

Vermont 2 1 3°° 4,ooo 230 

Virginia 19 19 4,440 43,9 2 5 945 

Washington 85 62 14,785 343,175 3,77o 

West Virginia. .. 44 40 13,135 308,200 4,275 

Wisconsin 131 i37# 34,204 877,400 11,019 

Wyoming 6 5 ^60 52,250 364 

Total 6,717 6,664 2,225,044 $74,455,2oo 788,224 



Summary by Presbyteries. 

PRESBYTERIES. 

Aberdeen 3 6 17 3, o8 5 $34,575 

Alaska 5 4 J' 100 7,75© 

Albany 51 63 28,135 1,133,670 

Allegheny 42 46 17,420 672,600 

Alton 41 43 n,48o 182,500 

Arizona 7 3 850 13,900 

Athens 32 3i 7,oio 105,250 

Atlantic 20 18 7,650 72,ooo 

Austin 27 18 4,700 113,850 

Baltimore 54 64 25,045 1,243,324 

Bellefontaine .... 25 23 6,925 104,900 

Benicia 40 27^ 7,610 136,850 

Binghamton 28 35 *3,359 364,050 

Birmingham 5 4 i,°5o i7,3oo 

Bismarck 10 6 1,500 27,200 

Black Hills 15 10 i,545 20,825 

Blairsville 36 36 13,925 283,800 

Bloomington .... 55 56 16,010 233,900 

Boston 34 35 i5,76o 473,3oo 

Boulder 16 10 2,575 85,550 

Brooklyn 33 39 24,555 1,536,9*7 

Buffalo 42 50 23,425 i,383,95o 

Butler 36 34 ",675 *35,8oo 

Cairo 52 48 12,235 "7,35o 

Cape Fear 30 26 6,605 27,450 



883 

481 

10,016 

7,444 
3,776 
188 
2,460 
2,619 
1,360 

8,407 

3,197 
1,970 

4,745 
152 

189 
250 
6,169 
5,704 
5,569 
i,i77 
17,170 
8,018 

4,487 
3,775 
i,585 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 



285 



Summary by Presbyteries.— Continued. 



PRESBYTERIES. 



Organi- Church Seating 

zations. Edifices. . 

pacity. 



Carlisle 52 

Catawba 35 

Cayuga 23 

Cedar Rapids. .. . 36 
Central Dakota . . 33 

Champlain 20 

Chemung 22 

Cherokee Nation. 28 

Chester 46 

Chicago j 3 

Chickasaw 22 

Chillicothe 32 

Chippewa 18 

Choctaw 32 

Cincinnati 61 

Clarion 48 

Cleveland 26 

Columbia 19 

Columbus 29 

Council Bluffs ... 52 

Crawfordsville ... 57 

Dakota 20 

Dayton 39 

Denver 21 

Des Moines 54 

Detroit 43 

Dubuque 36 

Duluth 22 

East Florida 15 

East Oregon 17 

Ebenezer 26 

Elizabeth 32 

Emporia 83 

Erie 67 

Fairfield 40 

Fargo 38 

Flint 42 

Fort Dodge y^ 

Fort Wayne 27 

Freeport 32 

Genesee 22 

Geneva 23 

Grand Rapids ... 17 



08 


21,779 


35 


8,35o 


26 


10,130 


37 


Ii,i75 


20 


3,375 


25 


7,102 


23 


7,650 


16 


2,867 


5» 


IQ ,5i5 


72 


37,935 


12 


2,650 


3i 


10,225 


20 


4,025 


30 


3,286 


67 


24,418 


46 


14,985 


34 


17,635 


24 


7,060 


34 


11,750 


48 


u,9°3 


5« 


17,045 


l 9 


2,475 


43 


16,465 


14 


4,255 


52 


14,830 


47 


22,320 


32 


8,500 


16 


3,i95 


14 


3,55o 


13 


3,000 


25 


8,725 


47 


21,734 


5« 


14,790 


75 


25,925 


3<> 


14,000 


18 


3,415 


34 


8,870 


61 


14,685 


26 


9,910 


32 


10,644 


22% 


7,485 


29 


12,430 


16 


5,575 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$775,700 
25,250 
386,000 
216,250 
41,950 
236,000 
225,300 
14,800 
544,700 
1,839,250 
20,000 
127,300 
102,975 
11,700 
I,l86,500 
206,250 
871,250 
176,000 
282,700 
183,400 
322,900 
20,690 
600,300 
240,250 
225,325 
1,056,100 
I38,IOO 
49,700 
296,500 
33,000 
232,900 
793,000 
207,650 
584,950 
86,750 
4I,8oo 
116,075 
235,850 
308,300 
26l,000 
200,150 
416,800 
II5,8oO 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

7,751 
2,242 

4,453 
3,422 

1,242 

2,159 

2,331 

727 

7,207 

15,306 

558 

3,836 

i,346 

641 

9,394 
4,588 

6,721 
2,112 
3,623 
4,066 

5,757 
1,083 

7,59 6 
2,502 

4,265 

8,488 

2,979 
1,048 

589 

543 

2,624 

7,782 

6 ,353 

9,415 

3,359 
1,071 

2,286 

4,824 

3,75o 
4,057 

3,184 
4,896 

J,936 



286 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. 

~ . -~ , Seating Value of Com- 

presbyteries Orgam- Church c Church muni . 

presbyteries. 2atlons Edlfices . ^.^ Property. cants. 

Gunnison 1 1 12 2,545 $70,700 628 

Hastings 52 19 4, 170 39,7io 1,972 

Highland 25 21 6,530 111,225 2,261 

Holston 30 26 5,425 41,650 973 

Hudson 43 48 16,860 479,5°° 5,9 IQ 

Huntingdon 72 9 2 30,325 676,550 9,907 

Huron 20 22 7,625 214,100 2,598 

Indianapolis 35 3§ 14,205 482,100 6,198 

Iowa 41 41 i3,7oo 224,225 4,212 

Iowa City 41 4* 1 J ,388 157,050 3,617 

Jersey City 31 40 17,880 978,700 6,179 

Kalamazoo 21 20 7,030 163,000 2,465 

Kansas City 41 39 ™,i7$ 280,200 4,092 

Kearney 36 23 5,44© 69,400 1,720 

Kingston 21 16 4,885 88,720 1,105 

Kittanning 50 5 2 1^170 278,080 7,159 

Knox 16 9 3,000 13,850 J ,37° 

Lackawanna 93 98 33,*™ i,m,8oo 10,936 

Lacrosse 10 11 2,250 63,000 770 

Lake Superior .. . 20 21 4,5*5 128,750 1,441 

Lansing 21 20 5.815 i75,5oo 2,552 

Larned 58 37 9, 66 ° 181,600 2 ;4 94 

Lehigh 46 58 20,365 657,550 6,266 

Lima 33 30 9,455 238,700 3,729 

Logansport 42 38 11,850 273,100 4,100 

Long Island 26 37 10,527 199,95© 3,43 J 

Los Angeles 69 57 H,766 448,900 5,203 

Louisville 29 26^ 9,665 399,725 2,808 

Lyons 18 21 7,43© i6i,345 3,"3 

McClelland 17 J 3 3,3^5 I5,i5° 851 

Madison 40 43 9,775 190,800 3,113 

Mahoning 31 33 ^^o 422,900 5,484 

Mankato 35 3© 6,624 85,570 2,013 

Marion 28 28 7,995 99,ooo 2,678 

Mattoon 44 43^ I2 ,i3° H3,3oo 3,7oo 

Maumee 38 35 13,985 334,300 3,966 

Milwaukee 28 27K 9,349 390,200 3,228 

Monmouth 47 61 20,530 391,75° 5,877 

Monroe 19 22 8,325 I95,9 JI 2,371 

Montana 23 18 4,150 88,000 1,220 

Morris andOrange 41 59 22,615 1,103,600 8,b20 

Muncie 24 23 6,640 ^0,500 2,609 

Muskogee 9 9 I » 62 5 8 ,i88 420 

Nassau 24 35 10 > 21 5 255,700 3,085 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 



287 



Summary by Presbyteries. 



PRESBYTERIES. ° r ? ani - S^"* 

zauons. Edifices. 

Nebraska City ... 55 47 

Neosho 64 53 

New Albany 54 63 

Newark 29 44 

New Brunswick! . . 35 53 

Newcastle 50 63 

Newton 38 49 

New York 54 68 

Niagara 20 21 

Niobrara 38 25 % 

North River 28 35 

North Texas ... 17 13 

Northumberland .46 52 

Olympia 32 21 

Omaha 47 40 

Oregon 45 40 

Osborne 43 23^ 

Otsego 26 29 

Ottawa 23 21 

Ozark 35 29 

Palmyra 33 30 

Pembina 46 20 

Peoria 38 41 

Petoskey 19 15 

Philadelphia 33 42 

Philadelphia Cen- 
tral 38 46 

Philadelphia 

North 44 58 

Pittsburg 61 63 

Platte 53 51 

Portsmouth 34 31 

Pueblo 30 23 

Puget Sound 34 23 

Red River 22 17 

Redstone 34 48 

Rio Grande 15 5 

Rochester 45 57 

Rock River 36 36 

Sacramento t>2> 2 A*A 

Saginaw 31 32 

Saint Clairsville 44 45 

Saint Lawrence . . 30 32 

Saint Louis 49 48 



'ERIES. — 


Continued. 




Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


II,96l 


$205,600 


3,993 


14,215 


149,750 


4,724 


18,355 


253,900 


4,856 


21,900 


1,557,820 


9,662 


21,800 


865,800 


8,024 


21,470 


936,100 


6,55o 


20,258 


385,530 


5,874 


48,350 


8,628,000 


23,873 


7,825 


224,700 


2,984 


4,35° 


37,900 


1,188 


13,040 


535,500 


5,528 


2,070 


27,800 


73* 


17,278 


588,500 


5,927 


5,700 


154,400 


1,407 


8,980 


223,600 


3,286 


9,297 


358,800 


2,960 


3,844 


45,6oo 


981 


9,420 


231,600 


2,992 


6,415 


97,600 


2,042 


7,915 


116,750 


2,113 


7,745 


85,700 


2,094 


4,105 


53,725 


1,608 


14,295 


351,800 


4,518 


3,415 


44,700 


746 


36,925 


2,628,000 


13,344 


35,280 


2,470,500 


17,600 


23,135 


1,059,800 


8,450 


29,355 


1,603,900 


14,092 


13,455 


141,500 


3,132 


12,050 


182,900 


3,437 


5,97o 


205,800 


1,886 


5,225 


122,325 


1,510 


2,95o 


32,200 


816 


16,475 


293,850 


4,447 


840 


I9,IOO 


392 


22,525 


932,400 


10,565 


11,220 


221,000 


3,48i 


6,260 


145,625 


1,367 


9,385 


204,300 


2,611 


15,185 


229,600 


6,219 


12,910 


323,500 


3,978 


16,525 


724,550 


6,011 



238 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. 

~ . ~, . Seating Value of Com- 

presbyteries Orgam- Church c * Church muni . 

PRESBYTERIES. zatlQns Edlfices . ^.^ p rop erty. cants. 

Saint Paul 64 69 23,419 $1,047,600 8,391 

San Francisco .. . 35 31 13^7° 7 86 >5°° 5> J 7 8 

San Jose 24 21 5,43° 110,250 1,902 

Santa Fe 24 12 1,975 26,575 883 

Schuyler 42 44 12,172 227,000 3,922 

Shenango 26 29 10,915 i79,75o 5, 2 7o 

Solomon 48 32 7,^55 90,025 2,551 

Southern Dakota. 28 23 4,151 43 ^00 1,169 

Southern Oregon . 13 10 2,525 28,700 538 

Southern Virginia 12 11 2,690 I5,°75 5 22 

South Florida .. . 19 14 2,500 25,500 453 

Spokane 15 u 2,110 5°> 6 5° 639 

Springfield 36 3 8 X J 3,645 370,650 4,463 

Steuben 26 26^ 8,710 247,400 3,242 

Steubenville 61 64 22,875 35i, 2 5o 7,557 

Stockton 20 15 3,9°° 80,000 891 

Syracuse 42 43 l6 ,9 8 5 766,400 6,399 

Topeka 49 43 13,735 293,010 4,686 

Transylvania 27 21 6,655 "5>75° M 8 5 

Trinity 18 14 3,o55 31, 200 79 1 

Troy 44 53 J 9,375 8l2 > IO ° 7,9 8 ° 

Union 3 2 35 9, I2 5 9°,5°° 2 A 6 4 

Utah 21 3 2 5,33o 218,975 753 

Utica 47 5i 2 °> T 5 8 7*5,45o 7,4Jo 

Vincennes 3 2 34 10,913 3oo,9°o 3,4 8 3 

Walla Walla .... 12 13 2,550 24,850 773 

Washington 38 39 17,355 428,400 7,406 

Washington City. 27 33 13,775 94 8 ,5oo 5,55 8 

Waterloo 35 33 8 , 8 42 122,200 2,583 

Wellsboro 16 18 4>97o 89,200 1,059 

Westchester 36 49 16,750 i,i73, IO ° 6,852 

West Jersey 47 67 22,640 622,900 6,535 

Westminster.... 29 42 H, 8 o5 401,000 5,141 

West Virginia .. . 29 25 6,305 111,200 1,696 

White River 7 4 M 00 5,5 2 5 2 3 l 

WhiteWater.... 37 4oJ^ I5, 22 5 257,200 4,711 

Winnebago 37 3 8 9>4o5 140,425 2,722 

Winona 25 23 4,273 82,100 1,490 

Wood River 9 7 1,050 27,900 150 

Wooster 39 37 n,73° 151,400 4,54i 

Yadkin 3 8 37 10,745 30,9 8 ° 2 >55* 

Zanesville 46 4 8 16,275 252,000 5,400 

Total 6,717 6,664 2,225,044 $74,455,2oo 788,224 



, THE PRESBYTERIANS. 289 

2. — THE CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. 

The body owes its existence to a revival which began 
among the Presbyterian churches within the bounds of the 
Presbytery of Transylvania, Ky., in 1800. The awakening 
was first manifested in the congregation of the Rev. James 
McGready, at Gasper River, Logan County, and soon ex- 
tended throughout the Cumberland Valley, in Kentucky 
and Tennessee. Existing congregations were enlarged 
and new congregations organized, and there being a lack 
of regular ministers to supply all the pulpits, men were 
received from the laity and licensed by the presbytery, 
without the full literary qualifications required. Some of 
the ministers looked upon the revival with disfavor, and 
opposed the licensing and ordaining of laymen to preach, 
and members of the revival party were cited to appear 
before the synod to answer to a complaint that the Cum- 
berland Presbytery, which had been formed out of the 
Transylvania Presbytery, and to which they then mostly 
belonged, had committed irregularities. The synod ulti- 
mately decided to dissolve the Cumberland Presbytery, 
suspend some of its ministers, and attach its ministers and 
members to the Transylvania Presbytery. The outcome 
of the matter was the organization of an independent pres- 
bytery in 1 8 10, which was called the Cumberland Presby- 
tery. The new body grew rapidly, and was divided into 
three presbyteries in 1813. The same year the Cumber- 
land Synod was constituted. The synod authorized an 
expression of dissent from the teaching of the Westminster 
Confession as to reprobation, a limited atonement, infant 
salvation, and the calling of the elect only. The new 
church was rapidly extended. In 1822 it had 46 ordained 



290 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

ministers; in 1827, 114. Two years later a general as- 
sembly was constituted. 

In polity, the Cumberland Church is distinctively Pres- 
byterian, differing little from other Presbyterian branches. 
Its doctrines are embodied in a confession of faith, consist- 
ing of twenty- eight articles. It follows the Westminster 
Confession except as to the doctrines of the decrees. It 
is claimed that it represents the medium between Calvinis- 
tic and Arminian theology. It acknowledges the sover- 
eignty of God, and declares the free agency of man. The 
atonement of Christ was made for all mankind, but only 
those who yield to the influences of the Spirit, which are 
coextensive with the atonement, will be saved. The sal- 
vation of those who thus yield is certain, because both 
divine and human agency cooperate to that end. The 
elect are those who believe on the Son, and the date of 
election is the beginning of regeneration and adoption — 
that is, when men are regenerated they are elected to 
eternal life, and will finally persevere, not by virtue of 
God's election alone, but by the concurrent choice of both 
God and the believer. No truly regenerated man will ever 
finally fall away. Grace is not "irresistible." It may be 
accepted or rejected. If accepted, it is the cause of elec- 
tion; if rejected, of reprobation. Election is therefore not 
unconditional, either to honor or dishonor. The divine 
decrees are regarded as immutable, but not as universal. 

The Cumberland Church is not represented in many of 
the Northern States. Its chief strength lies in the States 
of the border. In Tennessee it has 39,477 members; in 
Missouri, 23,990; in Texas, 22,297; and in Kentucky, 
15,458. In these four States three fifths of the member- 
ship of the church is found. The whole number of organ- 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 



291 



izations is 2791; church edifices, 2024; seating capacity, 
669,507 ; value of church property, $3,5 15,5 1 1 ; members, 
164,940. The average seating capacity of church edifices 
is 330 and the average value $1751. There are 536 halls, 
with a seating capacity of 84,588. 



Summary by States. 

states 0r S ani - Church Siting Value of 

states. zations £difkes Ca- Church 

pacity. Property. 

Alabama J 58 137 4i,93i $187,705 

^ r 1 kansas 3oo 178 57,735 158,250 

California 37 29^ ?}100 6gASO 

^ olorado 5 5 980 19,300 

Florida 6 1 200 200 

^ r ? ia 15 12 3,3oo 8,550 

{ lhnois 198 183 58,960 313,985 

Indiana . 42 53 18,075 160,700 

Indian Territory ... 53 30 8,550 11,645 

!? wa 24 23 5,650 34,550 

^ an f s , 68 25 6,350 55,300 

Kentucky 213 185 65,350 254,600 

Louisiana 23 16 5,300 12,050 

Mississippi 135 n6 36,409 108,650 

^ 1 ? sou r 1 393 271 98,096 571,363 

Nebraska 7 4 7QO >' JO '*£ 

X hl ° 22 22 6,600 60,500 

2 Tegon ,--: 23 10 3,365 22,200 

Pennsylvania 52 48^ 18,050 257,500 

Tennessee 529 464 149,471 745,6o 5 

wif'V 476 205X 75^395 436,108 

Washington u 4 y 2 I}S$0 , 5 

West Virginia 1 1 300 2?000 

Total 2,7912,024 669,507 $3,515,511 

Summary by Presbyteries. 

FKESBYTERIES. 

A^ ama 2 l 24 6 '925 $18,380 

^ Vi l6 I7 5,075 19,785 

Allegheny 19 17 4,900 52,408 

^ n 1 derson 28 27 10,950 33,700 

Arkansas 39 2 i 7,200 30,500 

Atchlson 7 2% 750 3,200 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

7,390 

12,282 

1,496 

231 

88 
598 

H,i77 
4,826 

1,229 

1,167 

2,386 

15,458 
868 

6,353 

23,990 

416 

2,602 

897 
6,210 

39,477 

22,297 

470 

32 

164,940 



1,081 
1,299 

1,576 
1,867 

2,139 
249 



292 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. 



PRESBYTERIES. 

Athens 

Bacon . . . 

Bartholomew . . 

Bell 

Bonham 

Buffalo Gap . . . 

Burrow 

California 

Charlotte 

Chattanooga . . 

Cherokee 

Chillicothe .... 

Choctaw 

Colesburg 

Colorado 

Corsicana 

Cumberland . . . 

Dallas 

Davis 

Decatur 

East Louisiana. 
East Tennessee 

Eden 

Elk 

Ewing, Ark. . . . 

Ewing, 111 

Florida 

Foster 

Georgia 

Greenville 

Gregory 

Guadalupe 

Guthrie 

Hopewell 

Illinois. . 

Indiana 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

King 

Kirksville 

Knoxville 

Lebanon 



Organi- 


Church 


Seating 
Ca- 


Value of 
Church 


Com- 
muni- 


zations. 


Edifices. 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


II 


12 


3,600 


$22,400 


1,022 


23 


II 


6,400 


32,800 


966 


28 


20 


6,500 


6,750 


911 


2$ 


17 


4,625 


I4,IOO 


1,158 


27 


n J A 


3,675 


24,150 


1,485 


15 


3 


I,000 


5,750 


788 


31 


21 


7,350 


21,950 


1,032 


IS 


lArH 


3,150 


30,400 


485 


34 


28 


8,600 


23,265 


i,354 


39 


23^ 


7,000 


56,300 


2,139 


15 


4 


1,300 


5,550 


466 


28 


V% 


5,175 


18,613 


1,443 


24 


24 


6,850 


4,945 


446 


6 


6 


I,200 


14,600 


385 


19 


6)4 


1,650 


10,900 


696 


33 


16 


7,800 


3i,5oo 


1,642 


3i 


22 


7,675 


15,800 


2,158 


23 


i5# 


5,45° 


46,400 


i,777 


15 


H l A 


3.925 


28,050 


1,261 


23 


20 


6,IOO 


36,400 


1,770 


10 


8 


2,300 


3,250 


319 


27 


21 


7,850 


37,250 


2,033 


10 


4 


800 


10,500 


33i 


53 


50K 


17,685 


80,250 


5,713 


30 


28 


12,000 


22,700 


1,814 


27 


27K 


7,050 


26,900 


2,684 


6 


% 


200 


200 


88 


24 


23 


7,675 


45,200 


2,015 


21 


8 


4,850 


12,450 


908 


23 


9 


2,900 


11,800 


746 


30 


1 


800 


8,608 


998 


27 


9 


850 


16,550 


952 


58 


19 


6,IOO 


3i,95o 


2,250 


44 


39 


I2,000 


48,850 


3,45o 


23 


16 


6,700 


10,550 


1,141 


19 


26K 


9,125 


118,500 


2,767 


11 


12 


2,6oO 


13,150 


544 


23 


12 


2,300 


24,300 


831 


16 


12 


3,600 


29,900 


1,262 


43 


12 


2,650 


18,450 


i,574 


3i 


23 


6,740 


3i, 8 5o 


1,784 


33 


28^ 


7,200 


45,o5o 


2,162 


42 


42 


13,650 


144,800 


4.592 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 



293 



Summary by Presbyteries.— Continued. 



PRESBYTERIES. 

Lexington 

Little River 

Logan 

Louisiana 

McGee 

McGready 

McLin 

McMinnville 

Mackinaw 

Madison 

Marshall 

Mayfield 

Memphis , 

Miami „ 

Mississippi m 

Morgan 

Mound Prairie . . . 

Muskingum 

Nebraska 

Neosho 

New Hope 

New Lebanon . . _ 

Nolin 

Obion 

Oregon 

Ouachita 

Owensboro 

Oxford 

Ozark 

Parsons 

Pennsylvania .... 

Platte 

Princeton 

Red Oak 

Red River 

Republican Valley 

Richland 

Robert Donnell . . 
Rocky Mountain . 
Rushville ....... 

Sacramento .... 

Saint Louis 

Salem 



Organi- 
zations. 


Church 
Edifices. 


Seating 
Ca- 


Value of 
Church 


Com- 
muni- 






pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


65 


51 


I7,38l 


$130,900 


4,220 


26 


s/ 2 


3,850 


11,050 


1,002 


41 


41 


II,IOO 


56,700 


2,809 


IO 


7 


2,6oo 


7,300 


438 


30 


23 


7,550 


3I,IOO 


2,196 


18 


i6# 


5,656 


13,700 


1,078 


l6 


13 


5,500 


14,250 


794 


31 


3i 


9,500 


48, IOO 


2,055 


13 


13 


3,950 


35,800 


1,243 


40 


36 


7,250 


26,700 


2,453 


23 


15 


4,825 


43,600 


978 


30 


29 


II,400 


22,700 


2,100 


28 


25 


8,460 


105,500 


1,744 


7 


7 


2,000 


28,000 


1,271 


27 


25 


5,350 


6,150 


929 


H 


17 


6,450 


20,500 


1,242 


28 


17 


4,45° 


13,700 


1,178 


4 


3 


1,000 


IO,IOO 


309 


7 


4 


790 


10,000 


416 


26 


H J A 


7,150 


16,950 


1,188 


48 


43 


17,956 


45,000 


2,540 


32 


30 


15,600 


89,100 


2,735 


27 


17 


6,300 


8,500 


i,477 


43 


35 


16,800 


4I,6oO 


3,3i7 


9 


3% 


1,500 


6,400 


265 


15 


10 


2,385 


2,425 


469 


15 


14 


4,500 


36,700 


i,37o 


26 


22 


6,900 


36,550 


i,i54 


3i 


21 


6,950 


28,800 


1,923 


20 


4 


I,8oO 


5,900 


733 


23 


21K 


8,850 


II9,IOO 


2,755 


5o 


32 


II,400 


43,350 


2,283 


16 


15 


7,550 


25,750 


1,568 


33 


14 


5,500 


6l,40O 


2,048 


23 


12 


3,475 


21,300 


1,610 


7 








205 


59 


58 


i3,5n 


53,175 


4,158 


43 


38 


11,500 


49,575 


2,148 


5 


5 


980 


19,300 


231 


11 


9 


3,4oo 


14,700 


54o 


8 


7 


2,200 


19,300 


415 


2 


2 


1,400 


80,000 


305 


15 


7% 


2,750 


7,200 


655 



294 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. 

rwn-or.; rui,rr.i. Seating Value of Com- 

presbyteries. tJET iSxEZ Ca ' Church Deni- 
zations. H.ainces. -^ -. t> . 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Salt River 33 23 8,250 $55,55© 2,840 

Sangamon 26 26 6,710 50,400 1,575 

San Jacinto 8 3 800 15*55° 2I 5 

San Saba 18 6 1,850 13,450 594 

Searcy 30 16 5,000 21,900 1,207 

Sparta 44 34 16,765 27,665 3,583 

Springfield > 19 13 2,575 29,200 1,095 

Springville 30 30 9,55° 83,900 1,419 

Talladega 29 18 4,3S° IO >35o 1,169 

Tehuacana 16 j}4 2,920 9,400 818 

Texas 16 16 6,900 15,550 7 2 & 

Trinity 15 11 4,95° 11,850 809 

Tulare - 14 8 1,750 19,750 596 

Union 11 11 4,600 88,000 1,911 

Vandalia... 19 19 6,800 60,000 1,117 

Wabash - 9 10 2,500 21,700 817 

Waco 15 10 2,800 9,600 791 

Walla Walla ... _ 17 7 2,415 21,300 742 

Washington 23 6 1,300 7,600 905 

West Iowa 7 5 1,850 6,800 238 

West Plains 12 6 2,600 6,000 362 

West Prairie 21 9 3,075 8,800 684 

White River 35 27^ 8,800 11,925 1,178 

Wichita 19 4^ 2,000 11,300 728 

Willamette 8 4 1,000 9,800 360 

Yazoo 20 19 5,534 12,650 1,067 

Total 2,791 2,024 669,507 $3,515,511 164,940 



3. — THE CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, 

COLORED. 

This body was organized in May, 1869, at Murfreesboro, 
Tenn., under the direction of the general assembly of the 
Cumberland Presbyterian Church. It was constituted of 
colored ministers and members who had been connected 
with that church. Its first presbytery, the Huntsville, was 
formed in 1870, its first synod, the Tennessee, in 187 1, and 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 295 

its general assembly in 1874. It has the same doctrinal 
symbol as the parent body, and the same system of gov- 
ernment and discipline, differing only in race. 

It has 21 presbyteries, and is represented in nine States 
and one Territory. Of its 224 organizations, 34 only wor- 
ship in buildings which they do not own. There are 
12,956 communicants, and the total value of the church 
property is $195,826, making an average of $1070 to each 
edifice. The average seating capacity is 285. There are 
34 halls, with a seating capacity of 3570. 

Summary by States. 

states. 0r ? ani - Church Seating Value of Coni- 

zations. Edifices. . L-nurch mum- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

aSS:::::;:::- « 3S 9 > m $26 > 2o ° *** 
IK 1 4 l >r " 5 > 37s 2 £ 

fr 11 ?* 3 , s 3 650 15,000 190 

£2gL 36 31 7,730 31,64s 1,421 

oShSii: :::::::: 10 4 9 3A2S I7 ' 9 °° *% 

Tennessee 81 72 24, 125 88',66o 5J0I 

lexas _3o 22 6,160 9,221 1,740 

Total 22 4 183 52,139 $195,826 12,956 

Summary by Presbyteries. 

PRESBYTERIES. 

Alabama 7 5 I>8so $ 

&::::::: l 5 ■** &U U 

Bowling Green .... 5 4 95o ^ *|* 

Brazos River 9 7 2 , I?0 2 g 6 ^ 

Cumberland , 3 IO 2>35o ^ g 

|S?]& jf IO 2 ^4o 3,975 593 

£ lkKlver " 11 3,700 10,100 62? 

Farmmgton „ 7 2y62$ g 6o g> 

^ lorenc T? e . 14 14 3,099 10,350 714 

Green River 8 7 1,680 810 157 



296 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 
Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. 

n . „, , Seating Value of Com- 

Organi- Church c Church muni- 

PRESBYTERIES. za ? ons . Edifice , ^ p Church ^ 

Hartsville 5 4 45° $1,500 133 

Hiwassee 12 n 2,700 10,125 400 

Hopewell 10 9 3*35° H,S<*> 53° 

Huntsville 18 15 2,925 8,500 1,160 

Mississippi 4 4 95° I >* 2 S 278 

New Hope 12 13 4,7oo 19,500 610 

New Middleton .... 16 11 2,775 8,300 1,047 

Oklahoma .. 4 IO ° 

Pleasant Hill 5 4 h7<x> 3,200 305 

Springfield 5 5 l > 2 °° l6 >4Q° 33» 

Topeka 6 3 650 15,000 190 

Walter 26 24 8,325 39,775 l >7*4 . 

Total 224 183 52,139 $195,826 12,956 



4. THE WELSH CALVINISTIC METHODIST CHURCH. 

Historically this body is a part of the general Methodist 
movement of which the two Wesleys and Whitefield were 
the leaders in Great Britain. Doctrinally it is Caivinistic, 
its confession of faith being similar to that of Westminster. 
Until 181 1 the Caivinistic Methodists in Wales were con- 
nected with the Church of England, as the followers of 
Wesley in England had been. Since that date they have 
been a distinct denomination. 

The first Welsh Caivinistic Methodist Church in this 
country was organized in 1826 in Remsen, N. Y. Four 
years later a presbytery was constituted. A general as- 
sembly, which meets once in three years, was organized in 
1 869. The church system is very similar to that of the 
Presbyterian churches, with which it affiliates. There are 
six synods, as follows : Synod of New York and Vermont, 
Synod of Ohio, Synod of Pennsylvania, Synod of Wiscon- 
sin, Synod of Minnesota, and the Western Synod. 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 



297 



There are 1 9 presbyteries. The number of organizations 
is 187, with 12,722 communicants. The average seating 
capacity of the churches is 235, and their average value 
$3303. There are 14 halls, with a seating capacity of 
1266. 

The Welsh are, of course, the constituency of the church, 
and the Welsh language is used in its services and in the 
proceedings of its ecclesiastical judicatories. 

Summary by States. 

states. Organi- 

zations. 

Colorado 1 

Illinois 1 

Iowa 8 

Kansas 5 

Minnesota 13 

Missouri 6 

Nebraska 7 

New York 28 

Ohio „. . 31 

Pennsylvania 34 

South Dakota 6 

Vermont 6 

Wisconsin 41 

Total 187 190 44*445 $625,875 12,722 

Summary by Presbyteries. 

PRESBYTERIES. 

Columbus 12 12 3,460 

Dodgeville 5 7 1,525 

Eastern New York 

and Vermont .... 8 8 1,825 

First Kansas 5 4 850 

First Minnesota. .. . 10 10 2,555 

Jackson n 14 2,770 

Lacrosse 3 3 550 

Lime Spring 5 4 i j2 io 

Long Creek 6 6 1,160 

Missouri 6 4 555 



Church 


Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


Edifices. 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 




pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


I 


200 


$8,000 


156 


I 


700 


20,000 


425 


7 


1,220 


7,650 


348 


4 


850 


3^50 


115 


13 


3>705 


34,500 


I,l66 


4 


555 


2,500 


154 


4 


780 


6,800 


267 


28 


6,37o 


143*300 


1,789 


34 


8,050 


ni,575 


2,463 


33 


10,000 


153,700 


2,461 


4 


730 


4,200 


306 


5 


i,i75 


15,500 


431 


52 


10,110 


114,500 


2,641 



$69,875 


1,242 


I7,8oo 


271 


26,500 


70I 


3*650 


115 


22,500 


766 


18,600 


855 


5,20O 


166 


I2,8oo 


465 


6,850 


283 


2,500 


154 



Value of 


Com- 


Church 


muni- 


Property. 


cants. 


$I4,8(X> 


423 


70,000 


350 


98,900 


1,707 


62,300 


1,169 


6l,700 


721 


4,200 


306 


l6,200 


399 


66,900 


1,309 


44,600 


1,320 



298 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. 

Organi- Church r _ 

PRESBYTERIES. zat f ons Edifices . ^^ 

Nebraska 8 5 9 80 

New York City 1 1 55° 

North Pennsylvania. 23 21 7,111 

Oneida 25 24 5,170 

Pittsburg 12 13 3>27o 

South Dakota 6 4 73° 

Southern Pennsyl- 
vania 7 7 M39 

Waukesha 13 *5 3,495 

Welsh Prairie 21 28 5,240 

Total 187 190 44,445 $625,875 12,722 



5. — THE UNITED PRESBYTERIANS. 

This body is not historically connected with the United 
Presbyterian Church of Scotland, though it was formed in 
a similar way and of similar elements. The Scottish body 
was organized in 1847 of Secession or Associate Burgher, 
and Relief Presbyterians. The American branch was con- 
stituted in 1858 of Associate and Associate Reformed 
Presbyterians. The Associate Presbyterians included both 
Burghers and Secession Presbyterians, and the Associate 
Reformed, Associate and Reformed Presbyterians. All 
these divisions were brought to the United States by 
Scotch immigrants. In 1858 most of the Associate and 
Associate Reformed Presbyterians agreed to unite, and 
the United Presbyterian Church in North America was 
the result. A number of each of the bodies, however, re- 
fused to enter the union, and hold still a separate existence. 
The United Presbyterian Church accepts the Westmin- 
ster Confession of Faith and catechisms as its doctrinal 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 2 gg 

standards, modifying somewhat the chapters on the power 
of civil magistrates. Accompanying these standards as 
a part of the basis of union was a "Judicial Testimony," 
declaring the sense in which these symbols were received. 
It consisted of eighteen declarations, including one against 
human slavery, another against all secret oath-bound soci- 
eties as " inconsistent with the genius and spirit of Chris- 
tianity " and forbidden to church members, another opposed 
to extending the " communion in sealing ordinances " to 
those refusing adherence to the church's profession, sub- 
jection to its government and discipline, or abandonment 
of fellowship with those not in sympathy with the church's 
position; also another that it is the "will of God" that 
the songs contained in the Book of Psalms be sung, and 
these only, " to the exclusion of the devotional composi- 
tions of uninspired men," in public and private worship. 
In government and discipline the church is similar to other 
Presbyterian churches. It has presbyteries, synods, and 
a general assembly. 

There are 56 presbyteries, not including three in foreign 
lands— one each in Canada, India, and Egypt. The num- 
ber of organizations is $66, with 832 church edifices, val- 
ued at $5,408,084, and 94,402 communicants. In 1859, 
the year after the church was organized, it had 55,547 
communicants. It has gained, therefore, in thirty-one 
years, 38,855 communicants, or about seventy per cent. 
The average seating capacity of its church edifices is 318,' 
and their average value $6500. There are 50 halls, with 
a seating capacity of 5930. 



300 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States. 

^ /~.l t Searing Value of Com- 

states Organi- Church Ca _ Church muni . 

" zations. Edifices. pacity# Property. cants. 

California 13 10 2,400 $129,500 1,202 

Colorado 5 5 l A$° 55,5oo 537 

Connecticut 1 1 5°° 10,000 184 

Illinois 62 61 18,363 231,300 6,529 

Indiana 29 29 7,885 92,850 2,542 

Iowa 101 98 25,960 274,200 7,769 

Kansas 58 48 1 1,605 127,350 3, 66 9 

Maryland... 1 1 5oo 25,000 171 

Massachusetts 7 7 2 , 6o ° 65,000 1,135 

Michigan 14 " 2 , 8 5° 21,600 646 

Minnesota 1 • • • • ■ • *? 

Missouri 14 H 3>9°° 104,200 1,068 

Nebraska 35 25 5, 160 95,429 2, 172 

New Jersey 6 6 2,175 98,5°° °85 

New York 65 62 25,516 707,400 9,719 

North Dakota 1 1 100 1,600 8 

Ohio I3 6 J 36 43,132 697,550 14,710 

Oregon 5 5 i>33° 24,800 412 

Pennsylvania 281 283 102,404 2,552,450 39,204 

Rhode Island 1 1 400 15,000 220 

South Dakota 4 2 200 1,700 59 

Tennessee 7 6 1,300 6,000 465 

Vermont.... 3 3 9°° ^°°° 2IQ 

Washington 3 3 525 7,400 103 

West Virginia 6 6 1,730 45,300 53° 

Wisconsin 7 8 1,413 IO ,455 432 

Total 866 832 264,298 $5,408,084 94,402 

Summary by Presbyteries. 

PRESBYTERIES. 

Albany 8 8 3,050 $77,ooo 915 

Allegheny 31 3© 13,205 443,200 5,856 

Argyle 12 12 6,250 108,000 2,268 

Arkansas Valley .. . 22 16 3,510 30,600 977 

Beaver Valley 23 23 8, 1 10 100,800 3,214 

Big Spring 10 12 3,365 57,8oo 1,201 

Boston 8 8 3,000 80,000 1,355 

Brookville 18 15 4,275 3i>8oo 1,174 

Butler 32 32 10,330 161,400 3,748 

Caledonia 14 13 4,525 i39.3cx> 2,273 

Cedar Rapids 11 10 2,685 45,ooo 834 

Chartiers 17 17 6 , 5 8o 133,200 2,745 

Chicago 9 9 2,600 58,000 972 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 



30I 



Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. 



PRESBYTERIES. 



Chillicothe 

Cleveland 

College Springs. . . 

Colorado 

Concordia 

Conemaugh 

Delaware 

Des Moines ...... 

Detroit 

First Ohio 

Frankfort 

Garnett 

Illinois Central. . . . 
Illinois Southern . . 

Indiana 

Indiana Northern . 
Iowa Northwestern 

Kansas City 

Keokuk 

Lake 

Le Claire 

Los Angeles 

Mansfield 

Mercer 

Monmouth 

Monongahela , 

Muskingum 

New York 

Omaha 

Oregon 

Pawnee 

Philadelphia 

Princeton 

Rock Island 

San Francisco 

Sidney. 

Steubenville 

Tennessee 

Vermont 

Westmoreland 

Wheeling 

Wisconsin 

Xenia 

Total 866 



Organi- 
zations. 


Church 
Edifices. 


Seating 
Ca- 


Value of 
Church 


Com- 
muni- 






pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


7 


6 


2,250 


$10,000 


694 


11 


9 


3.130 


65,300 


1,235 


24 


23 


6,515 


56,900 


2,208 


5 


5 


1,450 


55,500 


537 


12 


9 


1,690 


15,800 


5ii 


18 


19 


6,370 


92,600 


2,230 


20 


19 


6,121 


55,IOO 


2,341 


35 


33 


7,460 


89,500 


2,003 


13 


10 


2,6oO 


19,300 


59i 


11 


13 


4,900 


130,000 


1,386 


17 


17 


5,631 


87,IOO 


2,117 


17 


16 


4,240 


50,100 


1,510 


11 


10 


2,500 


26.500 


646 


21 


21 


7,105 


82,IOO 


2,284 


11 


11 


2,850 


27,500 


845 


11 


10 


2,185 


16,500 


735 


6 


5 


I,l65 


H,325 


239 


11 


11 


3,240 


73,30° 


1,061 


17 


18 


5,800 


53,300 


1,910 


26 


27 


7,713 


95,750 


2,827 


10 


10 


2,4IO 


17,225 


710 


7 


5 


750 


25,000 


296 


15 


15 


4,255 


78,050 


1,424 


13 


14 


4,875 


80,300 


1,998 


15 


15 


4,958 


82,200 


2,039 


33 


31 


14,045 


646,250 


5,543 


27 


29 


9,315 


65,600 


3,349 


18 


17 


8,245 


436,500 


2,791 


24 


18 


3,170 


64.079 


1,034 


8 


8 


1,855 


32,200 


515 


17 


11 


2,530 


37,000 


1,259 


15 


16 


8,l8o 


475,500 


3,577 


9 


10 


3,IOO 


40,450 


1,010 


11 


11 


3,HO 


38,250 


876 


6 


5 


1,650 


104,500 


906 


17 


16 


4,170 


65,400 


1,429 


22 


22 


6,887 


109,300 


2,461 


7 


6 


1,300 


6,000 


465 


3 


3 


9OO 


8,000 


219 


3i 


33 


IO,I25 


160,550 


3,028 


19 


19 


6,255 


128,700 


i,93o 


7 


8 


1,413 


IO,455 


432 


13 


13 


4,400 


1 14,000 


1.669 



832 264,298 $5,408,084 94,402 



3 02 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

6.— THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED 

STATES (SOUTHERN). 

In 1858 the Southern churches of the New School gen- 
eral assembly separated from the Northern churches be- 
cause of differences on the slavery question. There were 
4 synods with 15 presbyteries in the South, and these 
organized the United Synod, South. In 186 1 there was 
a similar division in the Old School Presbyterian Church, 
resulting in the organization of the Presbyterian Church 
in the Confederate States of America, with 1 1 synods and 
47 presbyteries. In 1 864 this body and the United Synod, 
South, were united, and soon after the name Presbyterian 
Church in the United States was adopted. On account 
of similarity of titles this church is commonly called the 
Southern and the parent body the Northern Church, 

When the union of 1864 took place the Southern Church 
had 87,000 communicants. A number of presbyteries 
which had been connected with the Northern Church joined 
it after the close of the Civil War, and it has increased 
rapidly. It now has 13 synods, 72 presbyteries, and 179,- 
570 communicants. In 1882 fraternity was formally es- 
tablished between the Northern and Southern bodies, and 
in 1888 the general assemblies, respectively, held a joint 
meeting in Philadelphia in celebration of the centenary of 
the adoption of the constitution of the church. 

The Southern Church has 2391 organizations, with 2288 
church edifices, valued at $8,812,152. The average seat- 
ing capacity is 302, and the average value $3851. There 
are 143 halls, with a seating capacity of 1 9,895- 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 



Summary by States. 



303 



states. 0r ? a ni- Church Se gj n g Value of Com- 

zations. Edifices. . Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Alabama J 72 141X 42,920 $573,400 10,560 

Arkansas .... 92 75 2Ij830 l65)685 g 

District of Columbia 1 1 l}000 c 0QO0 ' 6 

^ londa 67 66 16,015 162,450 3,444 

Y e ° r S m l62 164 52,764 737,725 12,096 

Indiana 2 2 6so Ij?5 > ^ 

Indian Territory .. . 13 22 5,250 7,750 629 

P ntucky I7i 168K 48,745 996,750 16,915 

l 0U1 T n j 64 55 l8 ' 4 35 433,985 4,926 

Maryland U 17 4,785 224,300 I 654 

Mississippi 208 174 47,585 415,315 u ,o55 

^Tr"i- J t 3 " 6 38 ' 7 °5 753,49o 10363 

North Carolina ... . 282 275 96,485 678,565 27,477 

South Carolina ... . 226 243^68,185 652,335 16 561 

Tennessee 155 i5o 53,030 927,320 15,954 

^ exas . 2 42 171 45,977 627,806 10,774 

Virginia 290 345^ 100,977 1,180,576 26,515 

West Virginia ^87 101 27,505 222,950 5,995 

Total 2,391 2,288 690,843 $8,812,152 179,721 

Summary by Presbyteries. 



PRESBYTERIES. 



^ b K mgd T 38 35 11,107 $u7,35o 2,634 

f t Cmarle 26 2 7 7,85o 80,400 1 608 

^J ansas 22 19 5,530 68,800 1,130 

Ad/ni \i 35 "'7«> 43,i2 5 i,775 

quanta 39 4 o 11,875 203,750 4,100 

£Xf ig 20K 7,95o 189,600 1,413 

^ ethel 46 53 17,185 106,800 4,796 

^ ra f s 1A V; 22 I9# 5,625 134,400 1404 

Centra Alabama. . . 10 8 1,850 6300 357 

Central Mississippi. 60 52 12,450 104,150 3,024 

Central Texas 49 27 6,882 112,600 2,450 

^roke? It II 9 >°1 S 26 />° 2 ° 2 ^3 

^nerokee 28 28 9,767 63,400 2,127 

Chesapeake.... 17 2Q 7,925 110,900 1,452 



^ h . lcka ^ aw 25 25 8,250 17,500 1266 

Columbia 26 27 9,255 78,700 1,965 

g^as S 47 I?A l 5 IOI > 7S ° 4 >*" 

iJallas 59 42 12,980 175,064 2,848 



304 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. 



PRESBYTERIES. 

Eastern Texas 
Eastern Hanover . 

Ebenezer 

Enoree , 

Fayetteville , 

Florida 

Greenbrier 

Harmony 

Holston 

Indian 

Knoxville 

Lafayette 

Lexington 

Louisiana 

Louisville 

Macon 

Maryland 

Mecklenburg .... 

Memphis 

Mississippi 

Missouri 

Montgomery .... 

Muhlenberg 

Nashville 

New Orleans .... 
North Alabama . . 
North Mississippi 

Orange 

Ouachita 

Paducah 

Palmyra 

Paris 

Peedee 

Pine Bluff 

Potosi 

Red River 

Roanoke 

Saint John 

Saint Louis 

Savannah 

South Alabama . . 
South Carolina . . 
Suwanee 



Organi- 


Church 


Seating 
Ca- 


zations. 


Edifices. 


pacity. 


56 


43 


9,9 6 5 


53 


67 


21,195 


29 


29 


7,545 


44 


45 


14,605 


64 


53 


23,140 


20 


21 


5.425 


45 


45 


12,455 


32 


35 


8,890 


16 


i5# 


6,775 


13 


22 


5,250 


24 


19 


6,225 


36 


26 


7,54o 


59 


73 


19,320 


21 


19 


5,100 


43 


45 


14,200 


21 


18 


5,775 


13 


16 


4,385 


7i 


70 


21,125 


34 


30 


9,100 


24 


22 


6,865 


28 


24 


7,250 


48 


61 


16,990 


16 


16 


3,475 


37 


42 


16,325 


29 


24 


10,565 


55 


35 


11,145 


35 


24 


6,680 


39 


3« 


14,920 


22 


19 


5,400 


16 


17 


5,400 


23 


20^ 


5,95o 


21 


15 


4,170 


24 


24 


6,975 


18 


17 


5,3oo 


17 


13 


4,400 


30 


26 


6,835 


40 


44 


n,33o 


25 


25 


5,650 


21 


17 


5,5i5 


21 


22 


5,697 


55 


48 


16,100 


52 


53 


11,505 


22 


20 


4,94o 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$50,442 
402,700 
170,100 
94,500 
70,690 
47,IOO 
98,550 

55,465 
43,200 

7,750 

I33,IOO 

72,700 

158,950 

44,900 

339,450 
144,850 
209,300 
194,700 
203,350 
115,000 

79,75° 
230,011 

52,950 

433,920 
362,700 
226,800 

76,590 
140,500 

4I,IOO 
107,600 

49-350 
33,000 
47,200 

23,950 
37,800 
65,085 
95,200 
40,700 

283,940 
93,000 

2IO.925 
80,350 
74,650 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

i,479 

5,720 

2,730 
2,898 

7,388 

1,064 

3,023 
1,932 
2,705 

629 
2,012 

2,194 

7,451 
808 

4,433 
1,261 

1,607 

7,299 
2,807 

1,957 
2,330 
4,202 

959 
5, OI 3 
3,635 
3,427 
1,721 

3,949 
1,198 

i,75o 

1,598 

920 

1,489 

1,131 
961 

1,202 

2,805 

1,103 

i,472 
1,420 

3,783 
3,203 
1,277 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 



Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. 



305 



Oreani- Church Seating Value of Com- 

PRESBYTERIES. ^rpm- ^nUTCIl c o Church mnnJ 

zations. Edifices. ■ v^nurcn mum- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Tombeckbee 48 38 9,275 $63,375 2,368 

Transylvania 29 26 8,750 151,000 2,949 

Tuscaloosa 52 50 13,825 129,375 2,993 

Upper Missouri .. . 18 16 8,050 229,950 1,808 

Washburn. 27 18 5,050 30,585 922 

Western District . . 23 20^ 6,500 41,800 1,664 

Western Texas .. . 35 24 6,355 122,300 1,673 

West Hanover 36" \\]/ 2 11,410 76,165 2,100 

West Lexington . . 40 37% 10,025 i77,4oo 4,173 

Wilmington 39 40 12,035 90,525 2,722 

Winchester 41 59^ 17,550 173,200 3.301 

Total.. 2,391 2,288 690,843 $8,812,152 179,721 

7. — THE ASSOCIATE CHURCH OF NORTH AMERICA. 

The Associate Presbyterians began with a secession in 
1733 of Ebenezer Erskine and three other ministers from 
the Church of Scotland. Twenty years later the first 
associate presbytery in this country, that of Pennsylvania, 
was organized. In 1782 most of these Presbyterians, who 
held what are known as the Marrow doctrines, united with 
Reformed Presbyterians, whence came, in course of time, 
various bodies of Associate Reformed Presbyterians. There 
were Associate Presbyterians, however, who did not join 
this union, and these organized in 180 1 a synod, embracing 
several presbyteries. In 1858 there was a union of Asso- 
ciate and Associate Reformed Presbyterians, resulting in 
the United Presbyterian Church. Some Associate Presby- 
terians, however, remained separate still. These are known 
as the Associate Church of North America. 

The Associate Presbyterians were very pronounced 
against slavery. As early as 1800 the Associate Presby- 



306 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

tery denounced slavery as immoral and unjustifiable. In 
1811 it repeated this declaration, and in 1831 it resolved 
to exclude slaveholders from its communion, losing thereby 
its Southern congregations. 

There are now 4 presbyteries, with 3 1 organizations and 
1053 communicants, scattered among eight States, the 
majority of them being in Pennsylvania and Iowa. They 
have 23 edifices, with an average seating capacity of 211, 
and an average value of $1270; 8 halls, with a seating 
capacity of 345, are occupied. 

Summary by States. 

r\ /-l 1. Seating Value of Com- 

states. ° r $ am - St? Ca- Church muni- 

zations. Edifices. padty Property. cants. 

Illinois 1 1 175 $1,000 17 

Indiana 3 3 600 2,600 1 12 

Iowa 5 5 974 5,3oo 2 33 

Kansas 4 3 6 5° 3>3°° l6 ° 

New Jersey 1 1 200 2,400 20 

New York I . • • ■ • J 4 

Ohio 4 3 6z 5 M°o 77 

Pennsylvania 12 7 1,625 7,800 420 

Total 3 1 2 3 4,849 $29,200 1,053 

Summary by Presbyteries. 

PRESBYTERIES. 

Clarion 16 10 2,200 $12,000 501 

Iowa 5 5 974 5,3°° 233 

Kansas 4 3 6 5° 3>3°° l6 ° 

Northern Indiana . . 6 5 1,025 8,600 159 

Total 31 2 3 4,849 $29,200 1,053 

8. — THE ASSOCIATE REFORMED SYNOD OF THE SOUTH. 

The union of Associate and Reformed Presbyterians in 
1782 resulted in a body called Associate Reformed Pres- 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 



307 



byterians. There have been various divisions bearing this 
name, but all have ceased to exist, having joined with 
Associate Presbyterians to form the United Presbyterian 
Church, or been absorbed by other Presbyterian bodies, 
except the Associate Reformed Synod of the South. In 
consequence of differences in the general synod of the 
Associate Reformed Church, which had been formed in 
1804, °n the psalmody and communion questions, the 
Associate Reformed Synod of the Carolinas withdrew in 
1 82 1 and became the next year an independent body, 
under the title of The Associate Reformed Synod of the 
South. 

The synod accepts the Westminster Confession of Faith, 
with those sections treating of the power of civil magis- 
trates in ecclesiastical matters changed so as to eliminate 
their " Erastian doctrine." In 187 1 the synod also adopted 
a " summary of doctrines," consisting of thirty- five articles, 
together with a brief declaration of church order and terms 
of communion. Its distinctive principles are contained in 
the sections concerning psalmody and the communion. 
Psalms only and not uninspired hymns may be used in 
worship, and persons " holding to error or corrupt worship, 
or notoriously belonging to societies which so hold," may 
not be admitted to the Lord's Table. 

Connected with the synod are 8 presbyteries, with 116 
organizations, the same number of edifices, and 8501 com- 
municants. The average seating capacity of the edifices 
is 319; their average value, $1826. The main body of 
communicants is to be found in the two Carolinas and 
Tennessee. Five halls, with a seating capacity of 540, are 
occupied. 



3 o8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States. 



Seating Value of Com- 



Organi- Church Ca _ Church 



muni- 



states. zations. Edifices. paci ^ Property. cants. 

Alabama 5 5 i,7<» $13,150 22 ° 

Arkansas 10 9 i>9°° 7,3°° 5^3 

Georgia 8 8 2,500 15,90° 474 

Kentucky 5 6 M5<> 14,5°° 169 

Mississippi 5 5 M25 4,5°° 5&4 

Missouri 1 1 35o ^500 92 

North Carolina ... . 20 21 7,650 5 1 , 000 2 > io 9 

South Carolina .... 36 37 12,800 70,400 2,728 

Tennessee 14 H 3.975 l8 , I0 ° ^°5° 

Texas 7 4 1,650 3,5oo 188 

Virginia 4 5 i,55<> I0 > 000 286 

West Virginia 1 I 400 2,000 100 

Total 116 116 37,050 $211,850 8,501 

Summary by Presbyteries. 

PRESBYTERIES. 

Arkansas 10 9 i»9°° $7,300 5*3 

First 38 39 H,i25 84,900 3,686 

Kentucky 6 7 i,5«> 16,000 261 

Memphis 13 13 3,25o 11,100 1,200 

Second 26 27 8,825 52,400 1,625 

Tennessee and Ala- , 

bama n " 3,850 24,650 642 

Texas 7 4 1,650 3,500 188 

Virginia 5 6 1,950 12,000 386 

Total 116 116 37,050 $211,850 8,501 



THE REFORMED PRESBYTERIANS. 

The Reformed Presbyterians of the United States, of 
whom there are several branches, are ecclesiastically de- 
scended from the Cameronians, or Reformed Presbyte- 
rians of Scotland, otherwise called Covenanters. The first 
presbytery in Scotland was organized in 1743- Eight 
years later the first Covenanter minister arrived in this 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 309 

country, and in 1774 the first presbytery of this church in 
America was constituted. A few years later the members 
of this presbytery, joining with a number of seceders, as 
they were called, also a Scottish Presbyterian division, 
organized the Associate Reformed Church. A division in 
this body resulted in the formation of the Reformed Dis- 
senting Presbytery, and the original Presbytery being re- 
suscitated, there were before the close of the century three 
branches of Reformed Presbyterians. 

The question of the relation of the Christian Church to 
civil government has ever been a prominent one among 
Reformed Presbyterians. All accept the Westminster 
Confession of Faith and form of church government, and 
all occupy an attitude of protest against civil governments 
which do not recognize the headship of Christ and the 
authority of God and his law. They differ, however, 
among themselves as to the extent to which this protest 
should be carried. Some refuse, because the Constitution 
of the United States does not acknowledge the existence 
of Almighty God, the supremacy of Christ, and the au- 
thority of the Scripture, to " incorporate with the political 
body," and hence do not participate in elections and in 
certain other political rights and duties. Others continue 
to protest against " a godless government," but do not re- 
frain from voting. The Reformed Presbyterians deem the 
influence of secret societies pernicious, and forbid commu- 
nicants all connection with them. They do not use modern 
hymns, but sing psalms only. They were always opposed 
to slavery. In 1800, when attention was called to the fact 
that some of the members owned slaves, the presbytery 
enacted, without a dissenting voice, that " no slaveholder 
should be allowed the communion of the church." 



3 IO RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

9.— THE SYNOD OF THE REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN 

CHURCH. 

In 1809 a synod was organized. A motion brought 
before this body in 1825 to open fraternal correspondence 
with the general assembly of the Presbyterian Church 
being defeated, a number of ministers subsequently with- 
drew and joined .the latter body. In 1833 a division 
occurred, resulting in two organizations, both of which 
retained the same subordinate standards unchanged, but 
differed in the application of them. The one, allowing its 
members to vote and hold office under the government, is 
known as the Reformed Presbyterian Church (New Light) 
or General Synod; the other, still adhering to the old 
practice, as the Reformed Presbyterian Church (Old Light) 

or Synod. 

The synod's " terms of ecclesiastical communion" em- 
brace an acknowledgment of the Scriptures as the word of 
God and only rule of faith and manners; of the whole 
doctrine of the Westminster Confession and catechisms as 
founded upon the Scriptures ; of the divine right of one 
unalterable form of church government as set forth by the 
Westminster Assembly ; of the obligation upon the church 
of the covenant entered into in 1 871, in which are em- 
bodied the engagement of the national covenant and of 
the solemn league and covenant, so far as applicable in this 
land. The covenant of 187 1 declares that those accepting 
it are pledged to labor for " a constitutional recognition of 
God as the source of all power, of Jesus Christ as the ruler 
of nations, of the Holy Scriptures as the supreme rule, and 
of the true Christian religion," and to refuse to " incorpo- 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 3 x r 

rate by any act with the political body until this blessed 
reformation is secured/' The members of this branch 
therefore, do not take part in state or national elections. , 
They neither vote nor hold office. 

The synod embraces 1 1 presbyteries, with 1 1 5 organiza- 
tions and edifices, 10,574 communicants, and church prop- 
erty valued at $1,071,400. The average value of its 
edifices is $9317, and the average seating capacity 323. 
Though it is represented in nineteen States, more than half 
of its communicants are in Pennsylvania and New York. 
Three halls, with a seating capacity of 600, are occupied. 



Summary by States. 



states. Organi- 
zations. 

Alabama j 

Colorado ^ 

Illinois c 

Indiana ^ 

Iowa g 

Kansas o 

Maine x 

Maryland x 

Massachusetts 2 

Michigan 2 

Minnesota 4 

Missouri 2 

Nebraska ! 

New York 18 

Ohio I4 

Pennsylvania 33 

Vermont c 

West Virginia 1 

Wisconsin 1 

Total i!^ 



Church 


Seating 


Edifices. 


Ca- 




pacity. 


I 


300 


2 


650 


5 


1.575 


3 


850 


9 


2,760 


7 


i,75o 


1 


300 


1 


250 


2 


1,350 


2 


55o 


3 


1,000 


1 


35o 


1 


35o 


19 


8,030 


16 


4,160 


35 


11,180 


5 


1,240 


1 


200 


1 


250 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$1,500 
4,500 
l6,000 
IIjOOO 
21,900 
15,000 

4, 000 

15,000 

100,000 

6,000 

2,800 

1 0,000 

3,500 

459,5oo 

55,600 

324,500 

17,900 

700 

2,000 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

76 

142 

536 
246 
984 
758 
19 

400 

197 

145 

IOO 

51 

2,328 

951 

3,272 

222 
20 
62 



IJ 5 37,095 $1,071,400 10,574 



3 I2 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Summary by Presbyteries. 

Seating Value of Com- 

Organi- Church Ca _ G Church mum- 

presbvteries. zaUons. Edifices. pac i ty Property. cants. 



9 2,775 $35>o°° 776 

Iowa » 3,3io i 9j 7oo 



Ulinois 9 9 2 ^75 W5i«« "» 

i llm01S - tX tt *.*io 19,700 9* 6 



Kansas " ".'.'.'•'• '.'.'.'• ^ I2 3,45o 30,000 1,291 

Late 9 9 2,730 35,«» 768 

tf. t 1 300 4 ? ooo 19 

Mame.. ^ 1 ^ 2 35I 

*Z 1 o 2180 25,800 472 

O h fjVv c c 1,880 88,000 789 

SS :::::: £ # ***> ^ oo 2 i% 

rittsDurg o *> g 42,000 377 

ISST ;:::::::: J J jU ^ _^ 

Tota l 115 115 37,095 $i,o7i.4a> io,574 

10.— THE GENERAL SYNOD OF THE REFORMED 
PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. 

This is the other body resulting from the division of the 
Reformed Presbyterian Chureh in l8 3 3- They used to be 
popularly distinguished as " New Lights." The general 
synod holds equally with the synod to the Westminster 
standards, to the headship of Christ over nations, to the 
doctrine of " public social covenanting," to the exclusive 
use of the psalms in singing, to restricted communion in 
the use of the sacraments, and to the principle of Assent 
from all immoral civil institutions," but allows its members 
to decide for themselves whether the government of th.s 
country should be regarded as an immoral institution, and 
thus determine what duties of citizenship devolve upon 
them. They may therefore exercise the franch.se and hold 
office, provided they do not in these civil acts violate the 
principle that forbids connection with immoral institutions. 
Many of them do participate in elections. Negot.ations 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 3^ 

for the union of the general synod and the synod failed in 
1890, because the latter would not agree to a basis which 
interpreted the phrase "incorporate with the political 
body " as meaning " such incorporation as involves sinful 
compliance with the religious defects of the written consti- 
tution as it now stands, either in holding such offices as 
require an oath to support the constitution or in voting for 
men to administer such offices." 

The general synod embraces 5 presbyteries, with 33 
organizations, the same number of edifices, valued at 
$469,000, and 4602 communicants. The average seating 
capacity of its edifices is 375, and their average value 
$14,212, which is an extremely high figure. One hall, 
with a seating capacity of 100, is occupied. 

Summary by States. 

states. Or f ani- Church Seating Value of Coni- 

zations. Edifices. . Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Illinois 6 6 , , fn <t T £ „ 

Indiana \ \ 2 >\\° $l6 >4°° 5go 

Iowa \ \ f|o 2,400 82 

Kansas ." \ \ ?° l >f° 33 

New York I I J 8o ° 6 5 

Ohk> \ 6 2 ' 65 ° I2 3'°°° 6 2 4 

^ mo •:•••: 2 2 1,100 36,500 cmo 

T e zt:r i \ i \ «~ ^,500 4% 

xcnnessee I j 2QO g 

Vermont J> _2 _6oo 5,000 165 

Total 33 33 12,380 $469,000 4,602 

Summary by Presbyteries. 



PRESBYTERIES. 

Northern 8 8 

Ohio 



3*250 $128,000 789 

Madeiphia' :::::; I \ \i™ a*>™ 400 

Pittsburg- c * 3 '2 5 185,500 2,103 

5227 5 6 Ij65 ° 98,000 582 

Western » » 2, 93 o ? 9 ; soo 5 728 

Total 33 33 12,380 $469,000 4,602 



3 I 4 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

XI T HE REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH 

(COVENANTED). 

This body was organized in 1840 by two ministers and 
three elders who withdrew from the synod, or the branch 
known as the " Old Lights," on the ground that the latter 
maintained sinful ecclesiastical relations and patronized or 
indorsed moral reform societies with which persons of any 
religion or no religion were connected. Its terms of com- 
munion are somewhat stricter than those of the synod. It 
is a small body, having only 4 organizations, with 37 
members, divided among three States. 

Summary by States. 

Seating Value of Com- 



Organi- Church Ca _ Church 



muni- 



states. zations. Edifices. pa city. Property. cants 



n 

New York 1 •• J n 

Ohio 1 * 2 °° 

Pennsylvania 2 . . 



20 
10 



Total 4 



200 37 



I2 .— THE REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE 
UNITED STATES AND CANADA. 

This body was organized in 1883, in consequence of 
dissatisfaction with the treatment of a question of discipline 
by the general synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church 
(New Lights). In the matter of participation in elections 
it holds with the general synod, and contrary to the 
synod, that Christians may vote and be voted for, regard- 
ing the republic as essentially a Christian republic. It has 



THE PRESBYTERIANS. 3^ 

but 600 members in the United States, who belong to one 
congregation in Allegheny County, Pennsylvania. 



Summary. 

presbytery Organi- Church Seating Value of Coni- 

zations. Edifices. . " Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Pittsbur S 1 1 800 $75,000 600 

Summary by States of All Presbyterians. 

j 
Q 

Alaska 



STATES. 

A^kT* 385 327 97,475 $8.9,255 21,502 

A^ ona \ 4 ''I 00 7,75o 481 

i, zona 7 3 850 i 3)9 oo 188 

CaUfornfa SI? 274 84 ' 125 357,68 S 18,022 

CooraT *$ T 5 9,77> '^S^S 18,934 

Connecfcut 8 f 9 ' 7 ' 875 643 ' 55 ° 6 '9 68 

nE'"' 8 IO 4,3oo 443,500 1,864 

™ e r V'.-.- 32 43 U,97o 709,800 4,622 

Dist of Columbia 16 20 11,600 950,000 5,28 

£ lorlda r °7 95 22,265 484650 4574 

SET::::::::: 2 % * 6 \>%\ 77 Ml *4 S 

Tir • x y l 5 2 > 2 75 40,950 81 c 

ri s a "2 736 241,404 4,649:450 77)2I3 5 

Indiana .. 389 412 132,653 2,610,200 43351 

Indian Territory . 136 106 21,818 59 158 ,661 

£T n a sas Si8 490 .31.892 ,,848000 4o,'528 

£ an f a , 52. 359 91,934 1,299,260 31,39, 

ES35 5 S 4 * 4 I48, ° 2 ° 2 '°«- 8 7o ioio 

Main:;:::; 3 8 7 l Tdl 45 r 35 5 ' 864 

A/r , , j 4 1,100 12,000 224. 

MassSseits' ■ ' • S '° 9 38 ' 555 ''752:424 .2,483 

MicWn ,2 27 !4 '° 75 53o,5oo 5 ,,os 

™! cm S ai1 252 243 79,450 2,242,236 25,931 

Minnesota 185 170 44,966 I 329 910 ,foI 5 

M SEP 352 299 86,369 '530,290 J 250 

Men a u na :::::::: 7 * 6 ?j '% 2 > 78 j> 6 5 2 swfo 

Nebraska 278 ,80 a1"o8r 6^'° 00 ^¥ 

Nevada 8 ? 4h f 6 l 6 ? '? 3 9 15,065 

New Hampshire . | * J »'& $ 

S &::::: 3 3 ° 9 7 4 ? 7 I7 ^ 2 6 > 8 °?.°°° s»SI* 

NewY °* 903 9 w? 420;^ 22,72 ;g ,<£$ 



3 l6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States of All Presbyterians.— Continued. 

■ Searing Value of Com- 

Orgam- Church Ca _ Church mum- 

states. zations. Edifices. pac ity. Property. cants. 

North Carolina . . 41 1 399 130,785 $8i8,745 36,102 

North Dakota .. . 100 49 9,6oo 128,025 3,044 

Ohio •• 828 849 287,420 6,722,875 103,607 

Oklahoma:'. 21 9 ^50 14,000 55° 

Oregon 101 76 19*092 463,500 5,244 

Pennsylvania.... 1,365 1,506 576,oi8 19,146,130 216,248 

Rhode Island ... . 5 5 \^S 76,000 828 

South Carolina . . 339 347 106,000 896,635 26,118 

South Dakota.... 134 89 14,896 162,840 4,778 

Tennessee 864 779 250,536 2,002,605 66,|73 

Texas 816 446 138,707 1,241,485 37,&» 

Utah 20 31 5,i8o 212,975 688 

Vermont 18 16 4,215 50,400 1,267 

Virginia 3U 369 106,967 1,234,501 27,746 

Washington 99 7o 16,860 36,875 4,343 

West Virginia .. . 140 150 43,27© 581,150 0,952 

Wisconsin 180 199 45,977 i,oo4,355 H,i54 

Wyoming 6 5 _9^ 52,250 364 

Total 13,476 12,469 4,038,650 $94,869,097 1,278,332 



CHAPTER XXXII. 

PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. 

I. —THE PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 

The beginnings of the Church of England in this coun- 
try reach back into the sixteenth century, although the 
Protestant Episcopal Church was not formally organized 
as an independent branch until 1785. Clergymen of the 
Church of England accompanied the early colonists of 
North Carolina across the sea, one of whom baptized an 
Indian chief in 1587 in a colony unsuccessfully begun by 
Sir Walter Raleigh, and also, about the same time, the 
first white Christian born in that colony. It is probable 
that the Rev. Francis Fletcher, who accompanied, as chap- 
lain, the expedition of Sir Francis Drake to the Pacific 
Coast, held services on California soil as early as 1579. 
He officiated for six weeks in the neighborhood of Drake's 
Bay. In 1607 worship according to the Anglican ritual 
was established in the new colonies at Jamestown, Va., 
and Kennebec, Me. It was soon discontinued in Maine,' 
but in Virginia it was not interrupted. An Episcopal 
congregation was gathered in New Hampshire in 1631, 
and parishes were formed in other parts of New England 
and the Middle States in the early colonial days, Trinity 
parish, New York City, being constituted in 1693, and 
Christ Church parish, in Philadelphia, in 1695. The 
church became the established church in New York, New 

317 



3 l8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Jersey, Maryland, Virginia, South Carolina, and Georgia. 
In Virginia, for a considerable period, no other form of 
worship was tolerated. In Massachusetts, on the other 
hand, the Anglican service was not allowed until liberty 
for it was secured by royal proclamation in 1662. The 
Episcopal Church received considerable assistance from 
England, particularly from the Society for the Propaga- 
tion of the Gospel, organized in 1701, which sent over 
many missionaries. It is said that at the beginning of 
the Revolutionary War the society was maintaining about 
eighty missionaries in the colonies. 

At the close of the struggle resulting in American inde- 
pendence many of the parishes were without ministerial 
oversight. Some of the clergymen had left the country 
during the war, returning to England or going north to 
the British provinces. In Virginia, where at the outbreak 
of the war there had been 164 churches and chapels and 
91 clergymen, it was found in 1784 that 95 parishes were 
either extinct or forsaken, and only 28 clergymen remained. 
At a conference of clergymen and laymen from New York, 
New Jersey, and Pennsylvania, held in New Brunswick, 
N J., in May, 1784, steps were taken to form "a conti- 
nental representation of the Episcopal Church." In the 
following October a convention, representing Delaware and 
Maryland, in addition to the three States above named 
assembled in New York City, and resolved to « recommend 
to the clergy and congregations of their communion that 
" there be a general convention of the Episcopal Church , 
that the first meeting of the convention be held m Phila- 
delphia in September, 1785; and that clerical and lay 
deputies be appointed by the Episcopal churches in the 
several States, -duly instructed and authorized" to take 



PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. 319 

part in its deliberations. At the convention of 1785 a 
committee was appointed to draft a constitution, to pre- 
pare such alterations in the liturgy as were necessary, and 
to report a plan for securing the consecration of bishops. 
All of these matters were considered by the committee, 
and the convention acted upon the several reports it made. 
The first Episcopal consecration was that of Bishop Sea- 
bury, of Connecticut, which took place in Aberdeen, Scot- 
land, in 1784, the Scottish bishops officiating. In 1787 
Drs. William White and Samuel Provoost were consecrated 
bishops in London, by the Archbishop of Canterbury. The 
consecration of Bishop Seabury was recognized by the 
general convention of 1 789, and the church was thus fully 
organized and fully equipped, with bishops of the Scottish 
and English succession, a constitution, a general convention, 
and a prayer-book. When the general convention of 1 792 
was held, it was estimated that there were in this country 
about 200 clergymen. The church developed quite slowly 
until after the first quarter of the present century. The 
clerical list reported at the convention of 1832 contained 
nearly 600 names ; three years later it had swelled to 763, 
and in 1838 it reached 951. In the next thirty years this 
number was considerably more than doubled. It now has 
52 dioceses and 13 missionary jurisdictions, besides 5 mis- 
sionary jurisdictions in foreign lands. The number of its 
bishops is 75. 

The doctrinal symbols of the Protestant Episcopal 
Church are the Apostles' and the Nicene creeds, together 
with the Thirty-nine Articles of the Church of England 
slightly altered. 

The legislative authority of the church is vested in a 
general convention, which meets triennially. The conven- 



320 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

tion consists of two houses, the house of bishops and the 
house of clerical and lay deputies. The deputies are 
elected by diocesan conventions. Every diocese, regard- 
less of the number of clergymen and communicants within 
its bounds, is entitled to eight deputies, four clerical and 
four lay. The concurrence of both orders in the house of 
deputies and the consent of both houses are necessary to 
the enactment of legislation. The general convention has 
the power to adopt, alter, or repeal canons pertaining to 
the regulation of the general affairs of the church, to ratify 
measures for the erection of new dioceses, and to make 
alterations in the constitution and Book of Common Prayer 
under certain restrictions. It is the supreme legislative, 
executive, and judicial power. The legislation of the gen- 
eral convention is in the form of canons, which are arranged 

under four titles : 

" I. Of the orders in the ministry and of the doctrine 

and worship of the church. 
" II. Of discipline. 

" III. Of the organized bodies and officers of the church. 

" IV. Miscellaneous provisions." 

There is in each diocese a convention consisting of the 
clergy and representatives of the laity. The bishop of the 
diocese is the presiding officer. The diocesan convention 
has power to provide by legislation for such diocesan mat- 
ters as are not regulated by the general canons of the 
church. The unit of the diocese is the parish, with its 
rector, churchwardens, vestrymen, and congregation. The 
vestrymen are the trustees and hold the property for the 
corporation. The wardens, of whom there are usually two, 
represent the body of the parish, and have charge of the 
records, collect the alms, and look after the repairs of the 
church. Vestry meetings, to be valid, require the presence 



PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. 32 1 

of at least one warden. The rector, who must be a priest, 
presides, and has exclusive direction of the spiritual affairs 
of the church. 

Three orders are recognized in the ministry: bishops, 
priests, deacons. A bishop is elected by the diocesan con- 
vention and consecrated by bishops after consent has been 
given by the standing committees of the various dioceses 
and by the bishops. He licenses lay readers, ordains dea- 
cons and priests, administers the right of confirmation to 
members, institutes rectors, and is required to visit every 
parish in his diocese at least once in three years. 

The number of organizations is 5019; of church edifices, 
5019, which have an aggregate value of $81,220,317. 
Worship is also held in 312 halls, etc., with an aggregate 
seating capacity of 28,007. There are in all 532,054 com- 
municants. Of these New York reports the largest number 
(127,218) among the States. Pennsylvania comes second, 
with 54,720; New Jersey third, with 30,103; Massachu- 
setts fourth, with 26,855; and Connecticut fifth, with 
26,652. Maryland has more than Virginia, and the Dis- 
trict of Columbia a larger number than Alabama, Arkan- 
sas, Florida, Georgia, Kentucky, Louisiana, Mississippi, or 
any of the other Southern States, excepting only North 
Carolina and Virginia. The church is represented in all 
the States and Territories. The largest diocese is that of 
New York, with 53,593 communicants. Pennsylvania comes 
second, with 33,459; Maryland third, with 28,273; and 
Massachusetts fourth, with 26,855. There are 51 dio- 
ceses, besides a number of missions and missionary juris- 
dictions. The multiplication of dioceses has been quite 
rapid in the last quarter of a century. 

The average seating capacity of the church edifices is 
266, and the average value $16,182. 



322 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States. 



STATES. 



Organi- 
zations. 



Alabama 58 

Alaska 1 

Arizona 9 

Arkansas 30 

California 103 

Colorado 5 2 

Connecticut 161 

Delaware 38 

Dist. of Columbia . 18 

Florida 100 

Georgia 46 

Idaho 13 

Illinois 186 

Indiana 65 

Iowa 105 

Kansas 96 

Kentucky 47 

Louisiana 85 

Maine 38 

Maryland 166 

Massachusetts .... 166 

Michigan 189 

Minnesota 171 

Mississippi 68 

Missouri ill 

Montana 30 

Nebraska no 

Nevada 9 

New Hampshire . . 44 

New Jersey 184 

New Mexico 16 

New York 73 1 

North Carolina ... 178 

North Dakota 39 

Ohio 166 

Oklahoma 4 

Oregon 31 

Pennsylvania 369 

Rhode Island 50 

South Carolina ... 94 

South Dakota 83 

Tennessee 69 



Church 
Edifices. 



59 
1 

4 
28 

95 

44 

187 

44 
28 

84 
5o 

179 
61 

77 
48 

57 

65 

37 

244 

172 

175 
148 

61 

84 

22 

68 

9 
46 

234 
6 

827 

161 

184 

2 

25 
418 

61 

88 

69 

63 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 

16,755 
200 

800 

7,575 
19,700 

8,663 

64,275 

11,215 

10,825 

13,569 
13,282 

47,523 
15,660 

17,385 
9,090 

34,935 
15,099 

10,342 

62,553 

57,6i3 
46,639 

27,070 

13,589 

23,035 

2,375 
11,665 

1,825 
10,550 
62,125 

1,140 

252,343 
34,72i 

49,419 

325 

4,014 

134,967 
20,949 
21,041 

9,295 
16,275 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$655,752 

I,200 

24,2l6 

196,122 

1,019,695 

700,065 

3,403,170 
371,500 

790,500 
390,561 

492,300 



2,117,275 
537,600 
887,400 
3l6,225 
758,800 

387,950 
406,590 

2,381,406 

4,676,193 

1,645.551 
93I,IOO 

322,960 

952,600 

165,450 

580,145 

19,500 

541,400 

3,815,850 
41,165 

30,862,213 
545,010 

2,069,787 

4,000 

361,930 

10,854,13! 
1,189,700 

571,833 
234,532 
575,900 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

6,085 

6 

179 

2,381 

9,221 

3,8i4 
26,652 

2,719 

7,476 
4,225 

5,515 

364 

19,099 

5,185 
6,481 

3,593 
7,161 

5,162 

3*291 
23,938 
26,855 
18,034 
11,142 

3,56o 
8,828 

1,104 
4,036 

535 
2,911 

30,103 

373 
127,218 

8,186 

892 

17,454 
105 

1,849 
54,720 

9,458 

5,742 

2,649 

5,671 



PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. 



Summary by States. — Continued. 



323 



states ° r ? ani - Church Se r dng V ri Ue l { Co ^ 

states. za ^ ons j^y^ Ca- Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Texas 139 IIQ 23,120 $624,900 7,097 

Utah 10 10 1,525 71,250 751 

Vermont 63 56 13,087 472,050 4,335 

X! rg [ nia 245 33 ° 7 9'340 1,697,375 20,371 

Washington 23 18 3,731 242,800 1,698 

West Virginia .... 61 63 13,898 276,687 2,906 

Wisconsin 133 117 21,830 1,035,978 10,457 

Wyoming 16 467 

Total 5 ? oi9 5>oi9 1,336,952 $81,220,317 532,054 

Summary by Dioceses and Missions. 

dioceses. 

AJjbama 58 59 16,755 $655,752 6,085 

Alban y 143 153 41,796 2,323,600 18,556 

Arkansas 30 28 7,575 196,122 2,381 

California ........ . 76 70 15,375 900,353 8,107 

Central New York. 152 158^ 40,362 1,873,500 16,159 

Cent'l Pennsylvania 117 141 37,870 2,211,115 10,658 

Chicago 90 88 26,688 1,721,050 13,597 

Colorado 52 44 8,663 700,065 3,814 

Connecticut 161 187 64,275 3,403,170 26,652 

Delaware 38 44 11,215 37*, 500 2,719 

East Carolina 51 49 13,125 243,910 3,351 

Easton 37 68 12,636 338,762 3,141 

Florida 100 84 13,569 390,561 4,225 

Fond du Lac 57 42 9,105 190,150 3,751 

Georgia 46 50 13,282 492,300 5,515 

Indiana 65 61 15,660 537,600 5,185 

I° wa 105 77 17,385 887,400 6,481 

Kansas 96 48 9,090 316,225 3,593 

Kentucky . 47 57 34,935 758,800 7, 161 

Long Island no 147 43,642 4,868,500 23,690 

Louisiana 85 65 15,099 387,950 5, 162 

JJ ain f • • 38 37 10,342 406,590 3,291 

Maryland 147 204 60,742 2,833, H4 28,273 

Massachusetts 166 172 57,613 4,676,193 26,855 

Michigan 126 123 33,771 1,301,580 13,559 

Milwaukee 76 75 12,725 845,828 6,706 

Minnesota 171 148 27,070 931,100 11,142 

Mississippi 68 61 13,589 322,960 3,560 



324 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by Dioceses and Missions. — Continued. 



DIOCESES. 

Missouri 

Nebraska 

Newark 

New Hampshire. . . 

New Jersey 

New York 

North Carolina . . . 

Ohio 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania 

Pittsburg 

Quincy 

Rhode Island 

South Carolina. . . . 
Southern Ohio .... 

Springfield 

Tennessee 

Texas 

Vermont 

Virginia 

Western Michigan. 
Western New York 
West Virginia .... 



Organi- 


Church 


OCbLUUg 

Ca- 


zations. 


Edifices. 


pacity. 


Ill 


84 


23>035 


56 


50 


9,285 


78 


98 


29,343 


44 


46 


10,550 


106 


I36 


32,782 


210 


251 


91,240 


127 


112 


21,596 


99 


IO9 


30,515 


3i 


25 


4,OI4 


139 


165 


70,202 


113 


112 


26,895 


40 


39 


10,960 


5o 


61 


20,949 


94 


88 


21,041 


67 


75 


18,904 


56 


52 


9,875 


69 


63 


16,275 


Si 


47 


II,I30 


63 


56 


13,087 


245 


33o 


79,340 


63 


52 


12,868 


116 


117 


35,303 


61 


63 


13,898 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$952,600 

492,725 

2,370,300 

541,400 

1,445,550 

19,662,450 

301,100 

I,IOI,IOO 

361,930 
6,868,971 

1,774,045 
172,500 

1,189,700 

571,833 
968,687 

223,725 

575,900 
305,200 

472,050 

1,697,375 

343,971 

2,134,163 
276,687 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

8,828 
2,916 

15,805 
2,911 

14,298 

53,593 
4,835 
9,946 
1,849 

33,459 
10,603 

2,201 
9,458 
5,742 
7,5o8 

3,3 QI 
5,67i 
3,229 

4,335 
20,371 

4,475 
15,220 

2,906 



MISSIONS. 

Alaska 1 I 200 1,200 6 

Montana 30 22 2,375 165,450 1,104 

Nevada and Utah.. 19 19 3,35° 9°,75° l > 2 ™ 
New Mexico and 

Arizona 25 lo}£ 1,940 65,381 552 

North Dakota 39 892 

Northern California 27 25 4,325 ^9,342 1,114 
Northern Texas... 39 3* 6 ,o6o 187,350 2,037 
Oklahoma and In- 
dian Territory . . 4 2 325 4,000 105 
South Dakota .... 86 72 9,625 244,632 2,937 

The Platte 51 l S 2,050 77,320 832 

Washington 23 18 3,731 242,800 1,098 

Western Texas .. . 49 3 2 5,93° 132,35° l >°3 1 

Wyom'g and Idaho 29 83 1 

Total 5,019 5,019 1,336,952 $81,220,317 53 2 ,o54 



PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. 325 

2. — THE REFORMED EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 

This body was organized in 1873. Bishop Cummins, 
of Kentucky, withdrew from the ministry of the Protestant 
Episcopal Church that year, in consequence of certain crit- 
icisms which had been uttered respecting his participation 
in a union communion service in connection with the Sixth 
Conference of the Evangelical Alliance. Bishop Cummins 
met, in December, 1873, with seven clergymen and twenty 
laymen in the city of New York, and it was resolved to 
inaugurate a separate movement. Bishop Cummins was 
chosen presiding officer of the new church, and the Rev. 
C E. Cheney, D.D., of Chicago, was elected bishop, and 
subsequently consecrated by Bishop Cummins. A decla- 
ration of principles was adopted setting forth the views 
of the new body respecting doctrine, polity, worship, and 
discipline. These principles were as follows : 

" I. The Reformed Episcopal Church, holding ' the faith 
once delivered unto the saints,' declares its belief in the 
Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments as the 
Word of God and the sole rule of faith and practice ; in 
the creed ' commonly called the Apostles' Creed ' ; in the 
divine institution of the sacraments of baptism and the 
Lord's Supper ; and in the doctrines of grace substantially 
as they are set forth in the Thirty-nine Articles of Religion. 

' II. This church recognizes and adheres to Episcopacy, 
not as of divine right, but as a very ancient and desirable 
form of church polity. 

" III. This church, retaining a liturgy which shall not 
be imperative or repressive of freedom in prayer, accepts 
the Book of Common Prayer, as it was revised, proposed, 
and recommended for use by the general convention of 



326 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

the Protestant Episcopal Church, A. D. 1785, reserving full 
liberty to alter, abridge, enlarge, and amend the same, 
as may seem most conducive to the edification of the 
people, ' provided that the substance of the faith be kept 

entire.' 

" IV. This Church condemns and rejects the following 
erroneous and strange doctrines as contrary to God's Word : 

" First, that the Church of Christ exists only in one order 
or form of ecclesiastical polity ; 

" Second, that Christian ministers are ' priests ' in another 
sense than that in which all believers are * a royal priest- 
hood ' ; 

" Third, that the Lord's Table is an altar on which the 
oblation of the body and blood of Christ is offered anew to 

the Father; 

" Fourth, that the presence of Christ in the Lord's Sup- 
per is a presence in the elements of bread and wine ; 

" Fifth, that regeneration is inseparably connected with 

baptism." 

At a general council of the Reformed Episcopal Church, 
held at Chicago, 111., in May, 1874, articles of religion were 
adopted, thirty-five in number. They follow closely the 
Anglican articles of religion, with such changes as are in- 
dicated by the principles adopted in 1873. At the same 
meeting of the general council a revised Book of Common 
Prayer was also adopted. The church recognizes but two 
orders in the ministry, that of presbyter and that of deacon. 
It holds that the episcopate is not an order but an office, 
the bishop being simply first presbyter. The bishops do 
not constitute a separate house in the general council as in 
the general convention of the Protestant Episcopal Church. 
They preside over synods or jurisdictions, which correspond 



PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. 327 

more or less closely to dioceses and jurisdictions of the 
Protestant Episcopal Church. 

The Reformed Episcopal Church has 83 organizations, 
84 church edifices, valued at $1,615,101, and 8455 com- 
municants. It is represented in twelve States, including 
Virginia and South Carolina, and it has two synods and 
three missionary jurisdictions. The average seating capac- 
ity of the edifices is 285, and their average value $19,227. 
There are 2 halls, with a seating capacity of 300. 

Summary by States. 

states Organi- Church Se £ rin § X? lue ° f Com .- 

zations. Edifices. . Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

J*: laware 2 2 650 $16,500 139 

Illinois . 10 to 4,250 225,800 1,755 

Maryland 4 5 l>m 4(5j000 J> 

Massachusetts 2 2 850 44,000 311 

Michigan 2 2 350 8,100 102 

Missouri 2 2 6 50 2Sj000 

New Jersey 2 2 725 44,500 326 

New York 4 4 Ij77S 280j400 ^ 

^ mo •;•••: 3 2 1,100 33,700 257 

Pennsylvania 13 I5 5j8oo 870,000 2,640 

SoX Carolina (coll ' " ™ ^ « 

ored > 37 36 5,975 18,401 1,723 

Total 8 3 84 23,925 $1,615,101 8,455 

Summary by Synods. 



SYNODS. 



Sel^rkandPhilal I3 " ^ $22 °' 8 ° *'<** 

^SZj ji«t 23 25 9 ' 8o ° 1 > 255A °° 4 > 159 

tion of the South . 6 7 1,800 48,700 334 

Missionary Jurisdic- 

tion of the West 

and Northwest .. . 4 4 ^500 71,800 55c 

Special Missionary 

Jurisdiction of the 

South (colored) 37 36 5,975 18,401 1,723 

Total 8 3 84 23,925 $1,615,101 8,455 



328 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

The totals of the two bodies are: Organizations, 5102 ; 
church edifices, 5103; seating capacity, 1,360,877; value 
of church property, $82,835,418; communicants, 540,509- 

The Reformed Episcopal Church adds no considerable 
number to the communicants of the Protestant Episcopal 
Church, except in Pennsylvania (2640), Illinois (1755), and 
South Carolina (1723). It contributes to the total valua, 
tion of church property upward of $1,600,000. 






CHAPTER XXXIII. 

THE REFORMED BODIES. 

THERE are three Reformed churches in the United 
States, the chief of which are the Reformed Church in 
America and the Reformed Church in the United States. 
The Reformed churches belong to the Presbyterian fam- 
ily in polity and doctrine, though their standards are not 
those of Westminster and their ecclesiastical terms differ 
somewhat from those generally used by the Presbyte- 
rian churches. They have consistories instead of sessions 
classes instead of presbyteries, and general synods instead 
of general assemblies. The origin of the Reformed Church 
in America is traced to the Reformed Church of Holland ■ 
that of the Reformed Church in the United States to the 
Reformed Church in Germany. For the sake of distinction 
the former is popularly called the Reformed Dutch and the 
latter the Reformed German Church. These two bodies 
both of which looked for aid and direction to the classis of 
Amsterdam until late in the eighteenth century, agreed in 
1 89 1, through their general synods, upon a plan of federal 
union, by which, if it should be ratified by the classes, 
while each retained its autonomy, a community of interest 
would be established respecting missionary and educational 
matters, and a federal synod, representing both churches 
and having advisory powers, would be held annually. The 
plan, however, failed, the classes of the Reformed Dutch 

329 



330 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Church declining to ratify it, and the general synod of 
that body regretfully declaring the fact, in 1893. 

I. — THE REFORMED CHURCH IN AMERICA. 

The Rev. Jonas Michaelius organized in New Amster- 
dam, in 1628, the first church of this order in this country. 
It embraced fifty communicants, "Walloons and Dutch." 
As the Dutch immigrants settled along the Hudson, on 
Long Island, and in New Jersey, congregations of their 
faith were gathered. A number of these churches are still 
in existence upward of two centuries old. The first organ- 
ization, termed the " ccetus," was formed in 1747 by per- 
mission of the classis of Amsterdam. It had no ecclesias- 
tical power, but was merely advisory, the classis reserving 
all power to itself. In 1755 a minority of the "ccetus," 
dissatisfied with the assumption by that body of larger 
powers, formed a " conference." This was the beginning 
of a sharp controversy, which was ended in 1770 in the 
union of the two bodies in a self-governing organization. 
This system was further developed in 1793, and finally 
perfected in the present ecclesiastical government of the 

church. 

The stream of Dutch immigration ceased to flow in the 
latter half of the seventeenth century. This fact, with cer- 
tain peculiar difficulties encountered by the church, accounts 
for its failure to attain to greater numerical strength. The 
Dutch language having ceased to be the language of its 
worship many years ago, the word " Dutch " was eliminated 
from its title in 1867. In consequence of a considerable 
immigration from Holland in late years, which has settled 
in Michigan and other Western States, there are many 



THE REFORMED BODIES. 33! 

congregations in that section in which the Dutch tongue is 
now used. 

The Reformed Church accepts the Apostles', the Nicene, 
and the Athanasian creeds, the Belgic Confession, the can- 
ons of the Synod of Dort, and the Heidelberg Catechism 
as its doctrinal symbols. It is a distinctively Calvinistic 
body. The church has a liturgy for use in public worship, 
including an order of Scripture lessons, an order of worship, 
and forms of prayer. These, however, are not obligatory, 
and are not generally used. Forms for the administration 
of baptism and the Lord's Supper, for the ordination of 
ministers, etc., are imperative. 

The church has thirty-three classes in this country. 
There are also four particular synods, which consist of 
representatives from classes. Above the particular synods 
is a general synod, which meets annually. The particular- 
synod of New York embraces 8 classes ; that of Albany, 9 ; 
that of Chicago, 7 ; and that of New Brunswick, 9. 

The largest classis is that of New York, which has 8881 
communicants, with church property valued at $3,308,000. 
The total number of communicants is 92,970. These be- 
long to 572 organizations, and own 670 edifices, only 8 
halls, with a seating capacity of 751, being rented for 
public worship. These church edifices have a total value 
of $10,340,159, which indicates an average for each church 
°f $ J 5,439- The average seating capacity is 385. 

The denomination is represented only in fourteen States. 
New York has 52,228 communicants, and New Jersey 
24,057. In these two States, therefore, are more than 
four fifths of the entire number of communicants, with 
church property valued at $9,536,309, or within $803,850 
of the entire valuation for the denomination. 



332 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States. 

n ~, . Seating Value of Com- 

«;tatks Organi- Church Ca _ Church muni- 

statbs. zations. Edifices. pac ity. Property. cants. 

Illinois 25 27 9»895 $169,800 2,820 

Indiana 3 3 7°° 9>°°° \ 7 2 

Iowa 26 28 8,104 90,900 2,605 

Kansas 2 2 400 2,500 46 

Michigan 45 5° 17,229 262,800 6,609 

Minnesota 3 3 75° 10,000 H5 

Nebraska 4 3 9°o 7,5oo 344 

New Jersey 124 155 65,445 2,091,029 24,057 

New York 302 35^ 142,380 7,445,28o 52,228 

North Dakota 2 2 205 75° 89 

Ohio 2 2 600 8,100 156 

Pennsylvania 8 10 4,930 178,500 1,75© 

South Dakota 15 H 2,899 23,900 594 

Wisconsin 11 13 3,425 40,ioo 1,349 

Total 572 670 257,922 $10,340,159 9 2 ,97o 



Summary 

CLASSES. 

Albany 17 

Bergen 19 

Bergen (South Cas- 
sis) 12 

Dakota 18 

Grand River 21 

Greene 7 

Holland 19 

Hudson 14 

Illinois 17 

Iowa 23 

Kingston 19 

Long Island (North 

Classis) 22 

Long Island (South 

Classis) 20 

Michigan 9 

Monmouth 10 

Montgomery 31 

Newark 17 

New Brunswick .... 12 

New York 3° 



by Classes. 



18 
22 

14 

17 

23 
8 

22 

13K 

19 

25 

35 

28 
10 
12 

33 
21 

16 

33 



8,250 
9,200 

6,100 

3,604 

8,455 
3,i5o 
6,024 

5,235 

4,985 
6,944 

7,i5o 



13,345 
4,050 
4,200 

11,025 
9,105 
8,805 

19^79 



$360,000 
316,000 

327,500 
30,850 

131,400 
73,5oo 
72,000 

121,150 
65,000 
85,700 

146,800 



896,500 
76,000 

94,079 

338,500 
538,500 

189,600 

3,308,000 



3,34o 
2,764 

3,o94 

749 

3,327 

1,603 

2,530 
2,087 

984 

2,395 
2,766 



15,090 547,5oo 4,o62 



4,443 

1,013 

i,4i7 

3,5i3 

4,175 
2,708 

8,881 



THE REFORMED BODIES. 333 



CLASSES. 0r ? ani - 

zations. 



Classe 


S. — Continued. 




Church 


Seating 
Ca- 


Value of 
Church 


Com- 
muni- 


Ldinces. 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


28 


10,790 


$235,150 


3,649 


34 


n,355 


358,800 


3,966 


14 


5,975 


153,250 


2,272 


17 


8,025 


216,300 


2,880 


17 


6,475 


234,000 


2,262 


19 


9,080 


l6l,000 


3,423 


18 


5,33o 


124,380 


2,090 


17 


5,380 


89,200 


2,415 


13 


4,775 


144,800 


i,973 


18 


6,585 


186,500 


2,506 


17 


5,286 


60,150 


1,138 


20 


6,74o 


187,250 


2,593 


20 


7,125 


306,400 


2,021 


3i 


11,105 


164,400 


3,93i 



Orange 26 

Paramus 24 

Passaic 12 

Philadelphia 13 

Poughkeepsie 14 

Raritan 14 

Rensselaer 14 

Rochester 13 

Saratoga 13 

Schenectady 11 

Schoharie 17 

Ulster 18 

Westchester 15 

Wisconsin 31 

Total 572 670 257,922 $10,340,159 92,970 



2. — THE REFORMED CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES. 

The original source of this body was the Reformed 
Church established in the Palatinate, one of the provinces 
of Germany. On account of severe persecutions the Pala- 
tine reformers were scattered, many finding refuge in this 
country in the early part of the eighteenth century. There 
were Germans among the American colonists, however, 
before this period. From 1700 to 1746 many thousand 
settled in Pennsylvania and elsewhere, and a number of 
Reformed congregations having been gathered, a " ccetus " 
(an ecclesiastical organization having advisory powers) was 
formed in 1747, the same year that the Reformed Dutch 
organized their " ccetus " in New York. 

In response to most earnest appeals from the Rev. 
Michael Schlatter, who was a sort of general missionary 



334 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

and organizer, gathering scattered members together and 
ministering to pastorless organizations, the Reformed 
Church of Holland raised nearly $60,000, the interest of 
which was devoted to the erection of churches and school- 
houses and the support of ministers. Help was also re- 
ceived for the education of youth from a society in London. 
In 1 793 the " coetus " became a synod and the Reformed 
German Church an entirely independent body. There are 
now 8 synods, 6 of which are English and 2 German. The 
Eastern Synod embraces 1 1 classes ; that of Ohio, 6 ; that 
of the Northwest, 10; that of Pittsburg, 5; that of the 
Potomac, 9 ; the German Synod of the East, 5 ; the Cen- 
tral Synod, 4 ; and the Synod of the Interior, 5. 

Below the synods are classes, corresponding to presby- 
teries in the Presbyterian churches, and above the synods 
is a general synod, which is the supreme legislative and 
judicial body of the church. It meets once every three 
years, and was organized in 1863. 

Like the Reformed (Dutch) Church, the Reformed 
(German) Church is Calvinistic in doctrine. Its symbol 
is the Heidelberg Catechism, which is also accepted by 
the former body. In substance the Heidelberg Catechism 
is Augustinian, says Prof. T. G. Apple, respecting the doc- 
trines of natural depravity and salvation by free grace 
alone; but it does not, like some other Calvinistic symbols, 
teach a decree of reprobation as well as a decree o election. 
The Reformed Church has a liturgical system of worship, 
but its use is optional with congregations. 

The Reformed (German) Church (it dropped the word 
" German " from its title in 1869) has fifty-five classes. It 
is represented in twenty-eight States and in the District of 
Columbia, and has many congregations in foreign mission 



THE REFORMED BODIES. 335 

fields. Half its organizations and considerably more than 
half its communicants are in the State of Pennsylvania. It 
is also particularly strong in the State of Ohio, Maryland 
ranking third. The total value of its church property is 
$7,975,583- Its 15 10 organizations own 1304 edifices, 
with an average seating capacity of 410 and an average 
value of $61 15. There are 61 halls, with accommodations 
for 6504. 

Summary by States. 

states Organi- Church Seating Value of Com- 

zations. Edifices. C *' Church mum- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

California 3 2 300 $11,000 68 

Colorado 1 1 250 20,000 35 

Connecticut 1 1 450 18,000 150 

Delaware 1 1 200 2,000 69 

Dist. of Columbia. 2 2 375 31,000 301 

Illinois 30 25^ 7,500 73,200 1,783 

Indiana 60 56 16,080 231,775 6,269 

*° wa 34 31 7,635 66,350 2,513 

£ ansas . 25 14 3,257 49>9°o 984 

Kentucky 10 6 1,630 37,500 1,350 

Maryland 67 63 27,320 484,225 10,741 

Massachusetts 1 1 450 56,000 62 

Michigan 17 i2 3,675 47,900 1,013 

Minnesota 10 8 1,511 17,820 730 

Mi ss ouri 11 7 i,475 18,800 586 

Nebraska 14 10 1,500 14,100 968 

New Jersey 5 5 1,309 23,800 830 

New York 13 13 5,850 204,200 3,432 

North Carolina .. . 39 36 14,150 49,000 2,903 

North Dakota 3 1 200 600 161 

° hio 294 283 89,879 1,128,275 35,846 

Oregon 10 6 1,000 29,300 298 

Pennsylvania 754 618 322,173 5,121,328122,944 

South Dakota 16 13 2,700 11,750 1,000 

Tennessee 3 3 450 2,500 236 

Virginia. 20 22 7,260 44,800 1,819 

Washington 5 4 550 11,410 167 

West Virginia 6 5 1,850 25,300 794 

Wisconsin 55 54^ 13,275 143,75° 5,966 

Total J >5io 1,304 534,254 $7,975,583 204,018 



336 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



CLASSES. 



Summary by Classes. 

Organi- Church q & s 

rations. Edifices. ^^ 



Allegheny 13 

Carlisle 21 

Chicago 7 

Cincinnati 18 

Clarion 29 

Eastern Ohio 28 

East Pennsylvania . 49 

East Susquehanna. 45 

Erie 27 

German Maryland . 8 

German Philadelp'a 18 

Gettysburg 24 

Goshenhoppen 31 

Heidelberg 27 

Illinois 21 

Indiana 31 

Iowa 18 

Juniata 5° 

Kansas 15 

Lancaster (Ohio) . . 29 

Lancaster (Penn.) 40 

Lebanon 54 

Lehigh 35 

Lincoln 4 

Maryland 57 

Mercersburg 25 

Miami 55 

Milwaukee 20 

Minnesota 21 

Missouri 9 

Nebraska 14 

New York 8 

North Carolina 39 

Philadelphia 30 

Portland (Oregon). 18 

Saint John's 24 

Saint Joseph's .... 4 2 

Saint Paul's 20 

Schuylkill 45 

Sheboygan 28 

Somerset 36 

South Dakota 16 

Tiffin 34 



13 


4,502 


17/2 


6,780 


7 


2,050 


18 


7,03° 


26% 


8,740 


23^ 


8,95o 


31 


27,690 


3*# 


18,600 


27 


7,369 


7 


3,625 


18 


9,539 


24 


11,500 


23 


18,020 


33 


8,735 


16 


4,850 


27 


6,550 


15 


4,050 


48 


15,110 


9 


2,250 


25 


8,300 


32 


i6,575 


33 


30,650 


37 


20,750 


2 


400 


55 


23,220 


23^ 


9,945 


54 


17,539 


20 


5,32o 


19 


3,536 


6 


i,o75 


11 


i,75o 


8 


3,32o 


36 


14,150 


28^ 


12,225 


12 


1,850 


22^ 


7,475 


33 


10,825 


i9# 


5,75o 


32 


21,490 


28 


6,805 


33 


8,926 


14 


2,900 


3i 


9,186 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$I24,IOO 
82,900 

35,500 
2l6,IOO 

74,600 

46,600 

393,450 
l87,000 
136,500 

94,525 
376,800 

145,600 

285,500 

1 14,000 

3I,700 

138,450 

25,500 
168,036 

31,700 

77,500 
257,100 
180,300 
408,100 

II,200 
412,500 
134,667 
176,300 

57,650 

37,420 
6,800 

34,IOO 
215,200 

49,000 
509,600 

5I,7IO 

IH,550 
100,600 

84,000 
517,900 

74,6oO 
100,650 

12,350 
104,750 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

1,767 

2,212 

645 

3,635 

2,999 

3,389 

10,021 

4,75! 
4,521 

2,463 
6,116 

4,987 
7,3o6 

4,642 
776 

3,530 
846 

5,400 
678 

2,656 

5,508 

11,456 
9,208 
169 
8,112 
3,029 
5,678 
2,611 

1,450 
54i 
973 

1,871 

2,903 

5,454 

533 
4,440 

2,332 

2,585 

11,282 

3,oo7 
3,169 
1,098 

2,396 



THE REFORMED BODIES. 



337 



Summary by Classes. — Continued. 

riAt;SF<; Organi- Church S * atin S VaJ ue ° f Co ™- 

classes. zat f Qns Edifices Ca- Church mum- 

pacity. .Property. cants. 

Tohickon 39 24^ 21,235 $ 2 57,35° 7,636 

Tuscarawas 45 42 13,650 144,500 4,665 

Ursinus 12 10 2,360 24,050 1,306 

Virginia 24 26 8,560 64,100 2,283 

Westmoreland 31 28 10,550 200,400 3,962 

West New York. . . 9 9 4,350 86,000 2,583 

West Pennsylvania 6 6 1,925 23,300 905 

West Susquehanna 50 39^ 14,840 182,000 4,236 

Wichita 12 6 1,407 30,200 351 

Wyoming 37 34 12,070 179,250 5,257 

Zion's (Ind.) 28 28 7,205 90,600 3,435 

Zion's (Penn.) 34 22 16,200 259,725 4,254 

Total 1,510 1,304 534,254 $7,975>583 204,018 



3. — THE CHRISTIAN REFORMED CHURCH. 



This body is a branch of an organization of the same 
name in Holland. In 1835 there was a secession from the 
Reformed Church of Holland of ministers and others who 
were dissatisfied with the prevailing tone of the doctrinal 
teaching of the State church and with some features of its 
government. This was the origin of the Christian Re- 
formed Church of Holland. It has been represented in 
this country many years. In 1882 its numbers were in- 
creased by a secession of ministers and members of the 
particular synod of Chicago, Reformed (Dutch) Church, 
because of the refusal of the general synod of the latter 
body to denounce freemasonry and to make connection 
with that order a subject of church discipline. Finding 
the position of the Christian Reformed Church more to 
their mind, they united with it. In 1889 the church was 
still further increased by the accession of a number of con- 



338 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

gregations belonging to the True Reformed Church, organ- 
ized in 1822 by a number of ministers who had seceded 
from the Reformed Dutch Church. 

The Christian Reformed Church has seven classes and 
one synod. Connected with the classes are 99 organiza- 
tions, with 106 edifices, valued at $428,500, and 12,470 
communicants. More than half of the latter are to be found 
in the State of Michigan. The average value of the church 
edifices is $4042, and the average seating capacity 318. 
There are 4 halls, with accommodations for 200 persons. 

Summary by States. 

^ ™. u Seating Value of Com- 

states Orgam- Church Ca _ Church muni . 

zattons. Edifices. padty Property. cants. 

Illinois 7 8 2 , 2 5° $29,000 782 

Indiana 1 2 300 3,000 320 

Iowa 6 6 1,950 19,000 623 

Kansas 2 2 225 3,000 109 

Michigan 44 5 2 i9,3 8 o 174,100 7,782 

Minnesota 4 J IO ° 8o ° 93 

Nebraska 2 1 100 1,200 96 

New Jersey 13 H 4,725 "5>5oo 1,323 

New York 8 8 1,995 48,800 313 

North Dakota 1 1 125 5°° 37 

Ohio 3 3 75o i9,5oo 253 

South Dakota 4 4 8 3° 6 >°°° 28 9 

Wisconsin 4 4 i,° 2 5 8 , IO ° 45° 

Total 99 106 33,755 $428,500 12,470 

Summary by Classes. 

CLASSES. 

Grand Rapids 16 18 8,630 $85,900 2,900 

Hackensack 13 *4 4,245 127,500 53* 

Holland 17 *9 6 ,34© 47,5°o 3,o«8 

Hudson 8 8 2,475 36, 8o ° 1,105 

Illinois 12 13 3,725 49, IO ° l > 6 37 

Iowa 20 17 3,53o 33,5oo 1,292 

Muskegon 13 17 4, 8 *o 48,200 1,917 

Total 99 106 33,755 $428,500 12,470 



THE REFORMED BODIES. 



339 



Summary by States of all Reformed Bodies. 



STATES. 



Organi- 
zations. 



Church 
Edifices. 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 



Value of 


Com- 


Church 


muni- 


Property. 


cants. 



California 3 2 300 $11,000 68 

Colorado 1 1 250 20,000 35 

Connecticut 1 1 450 18,000 150 

Delaware 1 1 200 2,000 69 

Dist. of Columbia . 2 2 375 31,000 301 

Illinois 62 61 19,645 272,000 5,385 

Indiana 64 61 17,080 243,775 6,761 

Iowa 66 65 17,689 176,250 5,741 

Kansas 29 18 3,882 55, 400 1, 139 

Kentucky 10 6 1,630 37, 500 1,350 

Maryland 67 63 27,320 484,225 10,741 

Massachusetts .... 1 1 450 56,000 62 

Michigan 106 114 40,284 484,800 15,404 

Minnesota 17 12 2,361 28,620 968 

Missouri 11 7 1,475 18,800 586 

Nebraska 20 14 2,560 22,800 1,408 

New Jersey 142 174 71, 749 2,230,329 26,210 

New York 323 379 150,225 7,698,280 55,973 

North Carolina .. . 39 36 14,150 49,000 2,903 

North Dakota .... 6 4 530 1,850 287 

Ohio 299 288 91,229 1,155,875 36,255 

Oregon 10 6 1,000 29,300 298 

Pennsylvania 762 628 327,103 5,299,828 124,700 

South Dakota 35 31 6,429 41,650 1,883 

Tennessee 3 3 450 2,500 236 

Virginia 20 22 7,260 44,800 1,819 

Washington 5 4 550 11,410 167 

West Virginia 6 5 1,850 25,300 794 

Wisconsin 70 71 17,725 191,950 7,765 

Total 2,181 2,080 825,931 $18,744,242 309,458 



CHAPTER XXXIV. 

THE SALVATION ARMY. 

THIS body was organized in London, England, in 
1876, by William Booth. He had been engaged for sev- 
eral years previously in evangelistic work in the east of 
London, chiefly among those who were beyond the reach 
of ordinary religious influences. He was formerly a min- 
ister of the Methodist New Connection, withdrawing from 
the regular ministry in 1861 for independent evangelistic 
work. The new organization was speedily introduced into 
various countries of Europe, into the United States, Aus- 
tralia, and elsewhere. 

In doctrine the Salvation Army is thoroughly evangeli- 
cal. Its teachings are given in a book which has been pre- 
pared by the " general " of the Army, Mr. Booth. This 
book of doctrine and discipline sets forth the ordinary doc- 
trines respecting God and Christ ; the sinfulness of man ; 
the work of redemption ; the atonement, which is described 
as general ; election, of which the Arminian view is taken ; 
the Holy Ghost ; repentance and faith as conditions of sal- 
vation ; the forgiveness of sins ; conversion ; the two na- 
tures of man ; assurance, setting forth the Methodist view ; 
sanctification, which is emphasized as one of the more im- 
portant doctrines. Entire sanctification is described as a 
"complete deliverance." " Sin is destroyed out of the 
soul, and all the powers, faculties, possessions, and influ- 
ences of the soul are given up to the service and glory of 

340 



THE SALVATION ARMY. 34 1 

God." No fewer than seven sections of the Book of Dis- 
cipline are given to the doctrine of sanctification ; back- 
sliding also forms a section, and so also do final persever- 
ance, " death and after," hell, the Bible, and baptism. The 
Army recognizes women's right to preach, and full direc- 
tions are given how to proceed "in getting men saved." 

The government is military in form, and military titles 
are used in designating the various officers, and military 
terms in describing the various departments of the work. 
The officers are: (1) the commander-in-chief, who has the 
general direction of the entire army ; (2) the chief of staff, 
who has the oversight of all the business at the war office, 
known as headquarters ; (3) a lieutenant-general, who trav- 
els under the direction of the commander-in-chief and in- 
spects various divisions ; (4) a general, who has command 
of a division; (5) a captain, who commands a single corps ; 

(6) a lieutenant, who is under the direction of the captain ; 

(7) a color sergeant, who has charge of the colors and car- 
ries them in procession ; (8) a paymaster-sergeant, or treas- 
urer, who cares for all the moneys of a corps ; (9) a pay- 
master-secretary. There are also sergeants who lead bands, 
and there are various other officers. The sergeants are 
appointed by the captains. The treasurers and secretaries 
are recommended for appointment to the generals of divis- 
ions, and the commissions are issued by the general-in- chief. 
The term of office is indefinite. 

All members of the Salvation Army on active duty wear 
a uniform. The places where meetings are regularly held 
are usually called "barracks." 

The Salvation Army in the United States is represented 
in thirty States, also in the territory of Utah and the Dis- 
trict of Columbia. It has 329 organizations, with 27 church 



342 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

edifices, or barracks, which are valued at $38,150. Of 
halls, etc., 300, with a seating capacity of 87,101, are 
occupied. There are in all 8742 communicants or mem- 
bers. It is not the chief aim of the army to make converts 
for membership in its own organization. Many of those 
who are converted through its labors join various other 

denominations. 

Summary by States. 



STATES. 



Organi- Church 
zations. Edifices. 



California 

Colorado 

Connecticut 

Delaware 

District of Columbia. 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Maine 

Maryland 

Massachusetts 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Missouri 

Montana 

Nebraska 

New Hampshire 

New Jersey 

New York 

North Carolina 

Ohio 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania 

Rhode Island 

South Dakota 

Texas 

Utah 

Virginia 

Washington 

West Virginia .... 

Wisconsin 



Total 



29 
10 

6 

1 

1 
28 

4 
16 

12 

9 

7 
14 
28 

13 

12 

3 
1 

1 
4 

32 

2 

30 

3 

30 
2 

2 

4 

1 

3 

5 

2 

14 
329 



3 
1 

2 



4 
1 

5 
3 



2 
1 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 

1,500 
700 
600 



250 



2,025 
1,300 
1,720 
I,IIO 



I,000 
I50 

1,250 



450 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$9,l88 
2,000 

2,235 



5^30 
IjOOO 

7,575 
800 



2,200 
875 

5.997 



1,150 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

340 
214 
203 

153 

23 
922 

IO4 

397 

307 
265 

213 

656 

1,099 

460 

340 

30 

19 
26 

156 

625 

59 
655 

44 
772 

31 
4i 
35 
4 
54 
156 

7 

322 



27 12,055 $38,150 8 >742 



THE SALVATION ARMY. 



343 



Value of 


Com- 


Church 


muni- 


Property. 


cants. 


$2,000 


214 


• • • • 


538 


5,997 


405 


.... 


438 


• • • • 


759 



Summary by Divisions. 

divisions. O^ 1 " Church Se g a n S 
zauons. Edifices. ? ^ 

Colorado and Wyo- 
ming 10 1 700 

Central 22 

East Pennsylvania. . 16 3 1,250 

Iowa and Dakota. . . 18 

Illinois and Indiana. 22 . . 

Kansas, Missouri, 

and Nebraska ... 25 .... 666 

Massachusetts, Con- 
necticut, and 

Rhode Island 22 3 1,900 3,235 890 

Maine and New 

Hampshire 10 . . 

Michigan 28 5 1,720 

New York State. ... 16 . . 

Northwestern ^y 4 1,360 

Ohio 32 1 150 

Pittsburg and West 

Pennsylvania 12 . . .... 

Pacific Coast 41 3 1,500 

Southern 14 7 3,475 

Texas a 

Total 329 27 12,055 $38, 150 8,742 



.... 


291 


7,575 


1,099 


.... 


284 


800 


1,049 


875 


662 




326 


9,188 


574 


8,480 


502 


• • • • 


35 



CHAPTER XXXV. 

THE SCHWENKFELDERS. 

KASPAR von Schwenkfeld, a nobleman of Germany, 
born in the fifteenth century, differed from other Reformers 
of the period on a number of points concerning the Lord's 
Supper, the efficacy of the external Word, and Christ's hu- 
man nature. He did not form a separate sect, but his fol- 
lowers did so after his death, taking his name. Early in 
the eighteenth century they were scattered by persecution. 
Some fled to Denmark, whence they came to this country 
near the close of the first half of that century. They set- 
tled in Pennsylvania, where a remnant of them still exist. 
They celebrate the arrival from Denmark annually, making 

it a kind of festival. 

They hold in general to the doctrines of the German 
Reformation, with a few peculiarities. The words of 
Christ " This is my body," they interpret as meaning, 
■• My body is this," i.e., such as this bread, which is broken 
and consumed, and affords true and real food for the soul. 
The external Word, as they believe, has no power to renew ; 
only the internal Word, which is Christ himself. The hu- 
man nature of Christ was not a created substance. Being 
associated with the divine essence, it had a majestic dignity 

of its own. ,,,, 

Among the customs peculiar to the Schwenkfelders is 

a service of prayer and exhortation over newly born infants, 

344 



THE SCHWENKFELDERS 345 

repeated in church when the mother and child appear. The 
churches are Congregational in government, each electing 
its minister and officers annually. The former is chosen by 
lot. 

Summary. 

STATK Organi- Church S ^ atin 8 Y^ Ue ? f Con *- 

zatfons. Edifices. Ca " Church mum- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

Pennsylvania 4 6 1,925 $12,200 306 



CHAPTER XXXVI. 

THE SOCIAL BRETHREN CHURCH. 

THIS is a small body of about twenty congregations in 
Arkansas and Illinois, which had its beginning in 1867. In 
that year a number of members of various bodies, whose 
views concerning certain passages of Scripture and certain 
points of discipline were not in harmony with the churches 
to which they belonged, came together and organized a 
church and subsequently an association of churches. In 
1887 a discipline, containing a statement of doctrine and 
rules for the government of the churches and the ordination 
of ministers, was adopted. The Confession of Faith, which 
consists of ten articles, sets forth the commonly received 
doctrine of the Trinity, the Holy Scriptures, the evangeli- 
cal doctrine of redemption, regeneration, and sanctification 
declaring that he that endures unto the end the same shall 
be saved; holding that baptism and the Lord's Supper 
are ordinances made binding by Christ, and none but true 
believers are the proper subjects. Three modes of admin- 
istering baptism are recognized, and candidates are allowed 
to choose between them. The eighth, ninth, and tenth 
articles declare the right of lay members to free suffrage 
and free speech, that candidates shall be received into full 
membership by the voice of the church, and that ministers 
are called to preach the gospel, and not to preach politics 
or anything else. The associations correspond in general 

346 



THE SOCIAL BRETHREN CHURCH. 



347 



usage to Baptist associations. There are two classes in the 
ministry, ordained and licensed, also exhorters and stewards, 
as in the Methodist churches, and ordained deacons, as in 
the Baptist. It is quite evident that the denomination was 
originally formed of Baptists and Methodists, the ideas of 
both these denominations and some of their usages being 
incorporated in the new body. 

There are 20 organizations, with 1 1 edifices, valued at 
$8700, and 913 members; 6 halls, with accommodations 
for 600, are occupied. 



Summary by States. 

states. Or^anu Church Se g n S 

zations. Edifices. . 

pacity. 

Arkansas 4 j g QO 

Illinois 16 10 7,900 

Total 20 11 8,700 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$1,000 
7,700 

$8,700 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

83 

830 

913 



Summary by Associations. 



ASSOCIATIONS. 



Northw'n Arkansas. 4 
Southern Illinois ... 10 
Wabash 6 



Total 



20 



$1,000 

6,900 

800 



11 8,700 $8,700 



I 


800 


8 


7,100 


2 


800 



83 

675 
155 

913 



CHAPTER XXXVII. 

THE SOCIETY FOR ETHICAL CULTURE. 

THIS society was founded in New York in 1 876 by Prof. 

Felix Adler. It was announced as " the new religion of 

morality, whose God is The Good, whose church is the 

" universe, whose heaven is here on earth, and not in the 

clouds." Its aims have been thus defined by Professor 

Adlcr * 

« I. To teach the supremacy of the moral ends above 

all other human ends and interests. 

" II To teach that the moral law has an immediate 
authority not contingent on the truth of religious beliefs 
or of philosophical theories. >; 

" III To advance the science and art of right living. 
Meetings are held on Sunday, at which addresses or 
lectures are delivered. Societies having been organized 
in Chicago, Philadelphia, and St. Louis, as well as in New 
York a convention was held in 1886, and "The Union of 
the Societies for Ethical Culture " formed, with a consti- 
tution calling for annual meetings. The four societies 
report an aggregate of 1064 members. The New York 
society has a cash fund in hand of $60,000. The 5 halls 
occupied have a seating capacity of 6260. 

In connection with the New York Society considerable 
educational and philanthropic work is carried on, both by 

348 



THE SOCIETY FOR- ETHICAL CULTURE. 



349 



men and women, who seek the necessitous and endeavor 
both to relieve and elevate them, and also to prepare them 
to get their own living. 

Summary by States. 



states Organi- Church 
zations. Edifices. 

Illinois I 

Missouri I 

New York I 

Pennsylvania i 

Total 4 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 


Value of 

Church 

Property. 


Com- 
muni- 
cants. 


* • • • 


.... 


175 
I50 

600 


.... 


.... 


139 



1,064 



CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

THE SPIRITUALISTS. 

WHAT is known as modern spiritualism began with 
" demonstrations " in the Fox family in Hydesville, N. Y., 
in March, 1848. The same phenomena had been common 
in Shaker communities before that date, and, indeed, in 
almost all ages and among many different peoples ; but it 
was then that these demonstrations, generally in the form 
of rappings, began to be interpreted as communications 
from the disembodied spirits of men and women who had, 
in the ordinary course of nature, passed away, but whose 
spirits were still in a living and active state. From this 
time individuals began to investigate these spirit manifesta- 
tions, circles began to be formed, mediums were discovered, 
lecturers recognized, and a literature established. 

Spiritualists claim that the miracles of Christ are ex- 
plained by the central doctrine of their belief, and they 
regard the demonstrations of spiritualism as establishing 
by evidence the fact of a future life. They do not hold 
that God is a personal being, but that he exists in all things. 
Eternal progression is the law of the spirit world, and every 
individual will attain supreme wisdom and unalloyed hap- 

piness. - 

A few spiritualist societies employ permanent speakers, 
but usually they appoint lecturers for limited terms, varying 
from a week to several months. A large proportion of the 

35° 



THE SPIRITUALISTS. 



351 



lecturers are mediums, who are believed to speak under 
the influence or direction of the spirit who guides or con- 
trols them. They follow the Scriptural injunction : " Take 
no thought how or what ye shall speak, for it shall be 
given you in that same hour what ye shall speak." When 
a lecturer appears before an audience, therefore, he asks 
that a subject be given him, and when he receives it begins 
to speak upon it without hesitation. Summer gatherings 
or camp meetings, which continue from one to ten weeks, 
have become prominent among the spiritualists. In 1891 
twenty-two such meetings were held. 

The spiritualists report 334 organizations, with 30 regu- 
lar church edifices, not including halls, pavilions, and other 
places owned or occupied by them. There are 45,030 
members, and the value of the property reported, which 
includes camp grounds as well as church edifices, pavilions, 
etc., is $573,650. Not many of the halls are owned by 
them. There are members in thirty-six States, besides the 
District of Columbia and the Territories of Oklahoma and 
Utah. Among the States Massachusetts has the greatest 
number, 7345 ; New York stands second, with 6351 ; and 
Pennsylvania third, with 4569. There are 307 halls, with 
accommodations for 72,522. 

Summary by States. 



states. 0r e ani - cwh s ^jng 

zations. Edifices. ., 

pacity. 

Arkansas 1 1 

California 20 1 

Colorado 2 

Connecticut 19 4 

District of Columbia 3 

Florida 2 

Georgia 2 



300 
250 

1,650 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$I,000 

19.325 
60O 

20,8l0 
750 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

25 
1,869 

275 

2,354 

475 

65 
169 



352 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



STATES. 



Summary by States.- 

Organi- Church 
zations. Edifices. 



Illinois 7 1 

Indiana 5 

Iowa x 3 

Kansas 9 

Kentucky I 

Louisiana 3 

Maine 2I 

Maryland 6 

Massachusetts 6i 4 

Michigan 27 1 

Minnesota 3 

Missouri 5 3 

Montana * 

Nebraska 4 

New Hampshire ... 6 

New Jersey 2 

New York 34 

Ohio 25 

Oklahoma 1 

Oregon 6 

Pennsylvania 12 

Rhode Island 4 

South Carolina 1 

Tennessee 6 

Texas l 

Utah 1 

Vermont i° l 

Virginia * 

Washington 4 

West Virginia 1 

Wisconsin 3 

Wyoming * 

Total 334 3° 



1 

2 



7 

» • 

4 



—Continued. 

Seating Value of Com- 

Ca- Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

350 $10,500 1,314 

4,850 715 

23,075 2,6l3 

627 

.... 300 
400 I2 ° 

i5, 6 5° 2,562 

665 

4,250 269,710 7,345 

500 11,500 2,565 

500 

2,500 13,100 853 

20 

290 

672 

100 

1,500 33,250 6 >35! 

1,000 3,35° 2 >*74 
26 

93° 75i 

5,650 58,600 4>5 6 9 

150 

20 

2,000 36,000 1,075 

29 

80 

500 23,250 1,966 

12 

5 6 5 

65 

27,000 354 

5° 

20,450 $573,650 45,030 



CHAPTER XXXIX. 

THE THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. 

The first branch of this society in the United States 
was founded in New York in November, 1875. Its de- 
clared objects are : 

" First, to form a nucleus of a Universal Brotherhood of 
Humanity, without distinction of race, creed, or color. 

'Second, to promote the study of Aryan and other 
Eastern literatures, religions, and sciences, and demonstrate 
the importance of that study. 

r Third, to investigate unexplained laws of nature and 
the psychical powers latent in man." 

A circular, issued for the information of inquirers by the 
general secretary of the American section, states that the 
society is unsectarian and interferes with no person's re- 
ligious belief. Another circular, entitled "An Epitome of 
Theosophy," issued by the secretary of the executive com- 
mittee of the Pacific Coast, states that some of the funda- 
mental propositions of Theosophy, or "Wisdom Religion," 
are : That the spirit in man is the only real and permanent 
portion of his being ; that between the spirit and the in- 
tellect is a " plane of consciousness in which experiences 
are noted," and that this spiritual nature is "as susceptible 
of culture as the body or intellect " ; that spiritual culture 
is only attainable as the grosser interests and passions of 
the flesh are subordinate ; that men, systematically trained, 

353 



354 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

may, by their interior faculties, " attain to clear insight into 
the immaterial, spiritual world"; that, as a result of this 
spiritual training, men become able to perform works usu- 
ally called " miraculous." 

The Theosophical Society has branches in seventeen 
States and the District of Columbia. Forty organizations 
are reported, with 695 members. Of the 40 organizations 
14 are in California. There are 38 halls, with accommo- 
dations for 1 81 5. 

Summary by States. 



STATES. 

California 

Connecticut 

District of Columbia 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Iowa 

Louisiana 

Maryland 

Massachusetts 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Missouri 

Nebraska 

New York 

Ohio 

Pennsylvania 

Washington 

Wisconsin 

Total 



Organi- Church 
zations. Edifices. 



14 



Seating 

Ca- 
pacity. 

200 



2 

4 

2 

2 

1 
1 
1 

40 



Value of 


Com- 


Church 


muni- 


Property. 


cants. 


$500 


2l6 


1 • • • 


13 


75 


9 


• • • • 


68 


• • • * 


5 


* • • • 


48 


• • • • 


10 


• • • • 


5 


• • • • 


57 


• • • • 


8 


• • • • 


10 


• a • • 


13 


• • * • 


4i 


« • • • 


97 


• • • * 


52 


• • • ■■ 


25 


25 


9 


• • • . 


9 



200 



$600 695 



CHAPTER XL. 

THE UNITED BRETHREN. 

The United Brethren in Christ are sometimes con- 
founded with the Unitas Fratrum or Moravian Brethren. 
Though some of the historians of the former body claim 
that it was connected in some way with the Ancient and 
Renewed Brethren of Bohemia and Moravia, the United 
Brethren in Christ and the Moravians are wholly separate 
and distinct, and have no actual historical relations. The 
Moravians were represented in this country long before the 
United Brethren in Christ arose, which was about the year 
1800. 

Philip William Otterbein, a native of Prussia and a min- 
ister of the German Reformed Church, and Martin Boehm, 
a Mennonite pastor in Pennsylvania, of Swiss descent, were 
the chief founders of the church of the United Brethren 
in Christ. These men, preaching with great earnestness 
and fervency, had revivals of religion in Pennsylvania and 
Maryland, resulting in many accessions to membership of 
the churches they served. Others of like mind assisted 
them in the ministry, and they met occasionally in con- 
ference concerning their work. The first of these informal 
conferences was held in Baltimore, Md., in 1789. The 
movement, though meeting with some opposition, gradu- 
ally developed into a separate denomination. At a con- 
ference held in Frederick County, Md., in 1800, attended 

355 



356 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

by Otterbein, Boehm, Geeting, Newcomer, and nine others, 
an organization was formed under the title " United Breth- 
ren in Christ," and Otterbein and Boehm were elected 
superintendents or bishops. The preachers increased and 
new churches arose, and it soon became necessary to have 
two annual conferences, the second one being formed in 
the State of Ohio. In 1815 the denomination completed 
its organization by the adoption at a general conference of 
a discipline, rules of order, and a confession of faith. For 
some years the work of the church was mainly among the 
German element. It still has German conferences, but the 
great bulk of its members are English-speaking people. 

In doctrine, practice, and usage the United Brethren are 
Methodistic. They have classes and class leaders, stew- 
ards, exhorters, local and itinerant preachers, presiding 
elders, circuits, quarterly and annual conferences, and other 
Methodist features. Their founders were in fraternal in- 
tercourse with the fathers of American Methodism, and 
in spirit and purpose the two bodies were not dissimilar. 
The United Brethren, though not historically a Methodist 
branch, affiliate with the Methodist churches, sending rep- 
resentatives to the oecumenical Methodist conferences. 

Their annual conferences are composed of itinerant and 
local preachers, and lay delegates representing the churches. 
The bishops preside in turn over these conferences, and 
in conjunction with a committee of presiding elders and 
preachers fix the appointments of the preachers for the 
ensuing year. The pastoral term is three years, but in 
particular cases it may be extended with the consent of 
the conference. There is but one order among the or- 
dained preachers, that of elder. Since 1889 it has been 
lawful to license and ordain women. Bishops are elected 



THE UNITED BRETHREN. 357 

by the general conference, not to life service, but for a 
quadrennium. They are, however, eligible to reelection. 
The general conference, which is composed of ministerial 
and lay delegates, elected by the annual conferences, meets 
once in every four years, and has full authority, under cer- 
tain constitutional restrictions, to legislate for the whole 
church, to hear and decide appeals, etc. 

Their doctrines, which are Arminian, are expressed in 
a confession of faith, consisting of thirteen brief articles, 
which set forth the generally accepted view of the Father, 
Son, and Holy Ghost, the Scriptures, justification and re- 
generation, the Christian Sabbath, and the future state. 
Concerning the sacraments, it holds that baptism and the 
Lord's Supper should be observed by all Christians, but 
the mode of baptism and the manner of celebrating the 
Lord's Supper should be left to the judgment of individ- 
uals. The baptism of children is also left to the choice of 
parents. Sanctification is described as the " work of God's 
grace through the word and the Spirit, by which those who 
have been born again are separated in their acts, words, and 
thoughts from sin and are enabled to live unto God." 

I. — THE UNITED BRETHREN IN CHRIST. 

The confession, first adopted in 18 15, was revised in 
1889 and slightly enlarged. The constitution was also 
changed in the same year, resulting in a division, those 
who held that the changes were not effected in a consti- 
tutional way withdrawing from the general conference of 
1889 and holding a separate session. The latter hold to 
the unchanged confession and constitution, and insist that 
they are the legal body known as the United Brethren in 



358 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Christ. Many cases to settle the validity of the action of 
the general conference of 1889 have been before the courts, 
and considerable church property is involved in the final 
decision, which may not be reached for some years to 
come. As both bodies claim the same title, it has been 
deemed necessary to put after it, in parentheses, in one 
case, for the sake of distinction, the words " old constitu- 
tion/ ' This designates the smaller body, which refuses to 
recognize the constitutionality of the revision. 

The general conference of 1885 created a commission to 
revise the confession of faith and the constitution, express- 
ing at the same time its opinion that two clauses in the 
existing constitution, one forbidding the changing of or 
doing away with the confession, and the other likewise for- 
bidding any change in the constitution except upon " re- 
quest of two thirds of the whole society," were "in their 
language and apparent meaning so far-reaching as to ren- 
der them extraordinary and impracticable as articles of 
constitutional law." The commission submitted a revised 
confession and constitution to the churches, as directed, for 
their approval. A number of members of the general 
conference of 1885 protested against the act creating the 
commission as unconstitutional and revolutionary. When 
the work of the commission was submitted for approval 
they and those who agreed with them refused to vote on 
it, insisting that the matter was not legally before the 
church. Of those who voted, more than two thirds ap- 
proved the revised documents, and they were accordingly 
formally proclaimed by the general conference of 1889 as 
the " fundamental belief and organic law of the church." 
The vote of the conference was in to 21. When the 
chairman announced that the conference would proceed 



THE UNITED BRETHREN. 359 

under the amended constitution, Bishop Milton Wright and 
eleven delegates withdrew to meet elsewhere for legislation 
under the old constitution. The majority claim that the 
constitution of 1841 was never submitted to the members 
of conferences or of the church, but was adopted by the 
general conference only. 

Two important changes were made in the constitution, 
one admitting laymen to the general conference, and one 
modifying the section prohibiting membership in secret 
societies. The old constitution had this section : " There 
shall be no connection with secret combinations." The 
new constitution modifies this by providing that all secret 
combinations which infringe upon the rights of others 
and whose principles are injurious to the Christian char- 
acter of their members are contrary to the Word of God, 
and Christians should have no connection with them. The 
new section also empowers the general conference to enact 
"rules of discipline concerning such combinations." 

There are in this country 45 annual conferences ; also, 
one in Canada, and mission districts in Africa and Ger.' 
many. The denomination is not represented in any of the 
New England States, nor in any of the States south of 
Virginia, Tennessee, and Missouri. It is strongest in mem. 
bers in the three States of Ohio (47,678), Indiana (35,824), 
and Pennsylvania (33,95 1). Its total membership is 202,- 
474, divided among 3731 organizations, with 2836 church 
edifices, valued at $4,292,643. The average seating capac- 
ity of the edifices is 288, and the average value $1513. 
There are 780 halls, with accommodations for 93,035. 



3 6o RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED 



ST A TES. 



Summary by States. 

. _ . Seating Value of Com- 

Organi- Church Q a _ Church muru- 

states. zations. Edifices. pac ity Property. cants. 

SSt ::::::::: 3 1 tf5 'S:C g 

Si :::::: ::::': '£ SI ,£JS ISS Sffi 

!"„ a ... 213 H8 29.810 211,323 >°,4°i 

Kansas".::::...... 322 i28^33,2oo 183,770 .3, 6 

Kentucky 13 " 2 , 4 oo 4,700 567 

Maryland 57 55 H,3°° "3,789 4,736 

Michigan ' '38 93 27,405 •».»£ 5>£» 

Minnesota 35 23 4,975 23,375 »°3 

Missouri i°5 45 'A H, 150 47,825 4,361 

Nebraska H7 75 "6,775 84,950 5,673 

New York 35 «3 5,975 ,34,65° 953 

OHo 745 69a ,05 755 M9M70 47,678 

Scania '. \ \ \ \ \ 520 467 «47«S '.086,135 33.95J 

South Dakota 27 7 ','75 4,i5o 493 

Tennessee 27 18 5,6°o 13,985 >'4i 

Virmnia 71 66 11,500 65,940 5,3°° 

Xj rg i" ;•'" 18 n 3400 22,000 494 

Washington 10 »3 i>t" .._#;.. 172/12 

West Virginia 259 175 54,i7o 140,645 12,242 

Wisconsin __1L _H ' 5 ___J^I1 __-- 

Tota l ^^ 2,837 816,458 $4,292,643 202,474 

Summary by Conferences. 

CONFERENCES. 

Allegheny 153 >35 4M75 $323,475 9,7°9 

ArkLas Valley .. . 74 28 7,000 48,00 4,00 

Auglaize 125 ii«^ 39.JSO H5,i5° 6, »7 

Cahfornia 24 15 , 3,825 28,400 5»» 

Central Illinois ... . 62 W^> 5,599 67,900 3,°52 

Cen-1 Ohio 66 2045 9i.|£ 4,076 

Colorado I5 ° . *' o' , n A e 2 i 

?es Moines 99 «# ££? 8,070 4,2 

East German 83 77/4 25,925 % fi '' ^ 8o7 

East Nebraska 67 49^ ">°75 66,200 3,807 

East Ohio 127 124 32,900 204,570 8,53i 

East Pennsylvania.. 76 73 23,661 227,700 7,030 

Elkhorn and Dakota 39 « I » 8 °? 3'£? '« 

Er ie .,,, H7 8 3 21,025 ioo,435 3.552 



THE UNITED BRETHREN. 361 
Summary by Conferences. — Continued. 

Ore-ani. Chnrrh Seating Value of Com- 

CONFERENCES. UrgaiU- '-nurctl c •» ThnrrK ™,,,^ 

zations. Edifices. . ctiurcn muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

{ lli . n0is 69 6l 20,500 $72,950 2,784 

j ndiana 174 H6 52,000 92,885 9,180 

J° wa 114 86 14,810 129,253 5,880 

£ an f s , 97 36^ 9,835 47,7oo 3,051 

Kentucky 12 10 2,250 3,500 507 

Lower Wabash ... . 164 113 26,630 74,225 9,547 

Maryland 39 38 9,150 62,889 3,236 

^T- 1 IQI 94 30,700 303,950 10,957 

Michigan 39 30 9,155 45,900 1,213 

Minnesota 42 25 5,350 25,425 910 

Missouri 6 7 33K 10,400 34,775 2,927 

K e °t°M- it 9 5 39 ^ IO ' 6 75 45,7oo 3,763 

North Michigan .. . 56 24 8,000 25,950 2,490 

North Ohio 109 96^ 28,385 142,550 4,206 

Northwest Kansas.. 54 22^ 5,300 40,270 2,794 

Ohio German 46 43^ 8,400 100,450 2,317 

° re S 0I \ J 4 7 1,800 7,900 284 

Parkersburg 206 144 48,115 116,095 10,377 

Pennsylvania 148 137 45,625 311,375 10,234 

Rock River 29 25^ 3,100 40,450 1,104 

Saint Joseph 144 130 41,947 206,315 10,112 

Sandusky 122 115 37 , 775 252,560 7,424 

g ci0t ° • \ H8 130^ 35,550 92,990 8,510 

South Missouri ... . 3 8 12 3,750 13,050 1,434 

Tennessee 27 18 5,600 13,985 1,141 

Upper Wabash .... 83 75 21,875 83, 175 6,654 

wXw'ii I27 " l8 ' 355 91,490 7,346 

Walla Walla 19 14 3,700 25,200 803 

West Nebraska ... . 60 i 7 % 4,550 16,150 1,476 

White River 108 96 23,265 102,811 5,921 

Wlsconsin 47 45 8,850 39,275 1,687 

Total 3,73i 2,837 816,458 $4,292,643 202,474 

2. — THE UNITED BRETHREN IN CHRIST (OLD CON- 
STITUTION). 

This body consists of those who hold that the act of the 
general conference of 1885, creating a commission to revise 

the confession of faith and constitution, was unconstitu- 



362 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

tional, and that all proceedings under it were null and void. 
Bishop Milton Wright and eleven delegates withdrew from 
the general conference of 1889 because of the announce- 
ment that its proceedings would conform to the revised 
constitution. They immediately convened in conference 
and proceeded to legislate and elect bishops and general 
church officers under the old constitution. The division, 
begun in this way, was soon widely extended, involving 
many of the conferences and placing the ownership and 
occupancy of much church property in dispute. The 
" Liberals," as the majority are called, continued in pos- 
session of the general church property and offices, and also 
of most of the churches and parsonages. The "Radi- 
cals," those who adhere to the old confession and consti- 
tution, have churches, ministers, and members in many of 
the conferences, the titles of which they have preserved. 
There are therefore two sets of conferences bearing the 
same names and covering the same territory. Many suits 
have been entered in the courts to test the control of the 
property involved. A final decision has not yet been 
reached. Those who adhere to the unamended constitu- 
tion insist that the general conference of 1885 had no con- 
stitutional power to provide for the revision of the consti- 
tution and confession; that the general conference of 1889 
had no right to act under the revised constitution, and that 
the existing constitution was and still is the organic law of 
the church. They maintain an exclusive attitude toward 
all secret societies, according to the provision of the old 
constitution forbidding connection with any of them. 

When the statistics for the eleventh census were ob- 
tained, the line of division had not in all cases become dis- 
tinct, and it was difficult to get returns from some of the 



THE UNITED BRETHREN. 363 

districts. A number of presiding elders reported that 
much of the church property in their respective districts 
was in dispute, being claimed by both parties. In tabu- 
lating from the schedules returned by the presiding elders 
of each branch, care was taken not to count the same edi- 
fices and property twice. It is possible, however, that in 
some cases duplication has not been prevented. 

The total number of members is 22,807, and there are 
795 organizations. The average seating capacity of the 
church edifices is 302, and their average value $1116. 
There are 209 halls, with accommodations for 23,285. 

Summary by States. 

states. Organi- Church Seating Value of Com- 

zations. Edifices. . Church muni- 

pacity. Property. cants. 

£&" 9 6 1,595 $8,600 Il8 

&S££ 39 33 7,895 33,4oo ,, I93 

ZT l6 ° I43 5i,42o 169,550 6,873 

K ansas 23 2 ° 6 >9° !9,20o 272 

Mfc J 3 " 3,450 10,200 588 

NebrafS ,i 9 °- 2S ' 325 J '9-550 5,602 

Oh^ 29 8 3,730 10,600 358 

5 r e° n 2 5° 2 35 66,460 237,940 5,822 

gK*£::::: % » *g ^ ,« 

_2 ___ 63 

Total 795 578 174,680 $644,940 22,807 

Summary by Conferences. 

CONFERENCES. 

Arkansas Valley ... i 2 7 

Auglaize 126 121 

California 9 ti/ 

Central Illinois 19 x 6 

East Des Moines ... 19 16 

East Nebraska 7 



1,850 


$6,400 


232 


40,450 


135,990 


2,800 


1.595 


8,600 


118 


3,905 


17,700 


369 


5,950 


15,700 


142 




2,800 


205 



364 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED 



STA TES. 



Summary by Conferences. — Continued. 



Organi- Church 

conferences. za tions. Edifices. 

Elkhorn and Dakota 15 6 

Indiana 10 2 

Iowa 4 4 

Kansas 15 4JS 

Michigan 5^ 35 

Minnesota 2 1 

North Michigan ... 82 34 

North Ohio 84 80^ 

Oregon 3 8 l 7H 

Rock River 20 17 

Sandusky 34 l6 X 

Scioto 81 87^ 

Walla Walla 40 10 

W T est Kansas 6 

West Nebraska 1 1 S l A 

White River, 99 9 l *A 

Wisconsin 4 

Total 795 578 



Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


930 


$3,400 


156 


800 


2,000 


l8o 


950 


3,5°° 


I30 


I,6oO 


3,800 


303 


9,900 


56,200 


2,192 


200 


400 


23 


n>35° 


40,250 


2,388 


16,465 


84,850 


3,35 6 


5,105 


21,600 


1,029 


3,99° 


15,700 


824 


3>76o 


15,200 


565 


23,775 


73, I 00 


1,685 


2,000 


12,000 


780 




...... 


53 


3>4oo 


6,300 


83 


3^705 


119,45° 


5>i3i 
63 



174,680 $644,940 22,807 



The totals for the two bodies are as follows : organiza- 
tions, 4526; edifices, 3415 ; seating capacity, 991,138; 
value of church property, $4,937,583; communicants, 
225,281. 



CHAPTER XLI. 

THE UNITARIANS. 

UNITARIANISM, as its name indicates, is distinguished 
from other systems of Christian belief chiefly by its rejec- 
tion of the doctrine of the Trinity and the deity of Jesus 
Christ. It denies that three persons — the Father, the Son, 
and the Holy Spirit — are united in one God, and holds 
that God is one, that he is uni- t not ^-personal. This 
view is not modern. Arius, a presbyter of Alexandria in 
the fourth century, held that Christ, though the greatest of 
created beings, was not equal in nature and dignity to God. 

Unitarian organizations were formed in Poland and Hun- 
gary as early as the middle of the sixteenth century, and in 
the United States and England in the first quarter of the 
present century. King's Chapel, Boston, a Protestant Epis- 
copal congregation, adopted in 1785 a liturgy so revised 
as to exclude all recognition of the Trinity, and ordained 
in 1787, as its pastor, on the refusal of the bishop of the 
diocese to do so, James Freeman, who was Unitarian in 
his views. Arian ideas began to influence ministers and 
laymen in the Congregational churches in New England 
at the beginning of the present century. In 1805 a Uni- 
tarian, Dr. Henry Ware, was elected to the divinity chair 
in Harvard University, and in 18 19 a separate divinity 
school was organized in connection with the university 
with a Unitarian faculty. 

365 



3 66 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Those holding Arian views became generally known as 
Unitarians in 1 815, which is usually given as the beginning 
of the Unitarian denomination in America. In 181 9 a 
Unitarian congregation was formed in Baltimore. William 
Ellery Channing preached the installation sermon, in which 
he clearly defined the differences between Orthodox and 
Unitarian doctrines. Many Congregational churches in 
eastern Massachusetts, including the oldest, that of Plym- 
outh, the church founded by the Pilgrims in 1620, became 
Unitarian without changing their covenants or names. In 
the course of the controversy, 120 Congregational churches 
in New England, founded before the War of the Revolu- 
tion, went over to the Unitarians. In 1830 there were, in 
all, 193 churches of the Unitarian faith; in 1865, 340. 
The present number is 421. 

The Unitarians acknowledge no binding creed. They 
contend for the fullest liberty in belief, and exclude no 
one from their fellowship for difference in doctrinal views. 
Unitarianism is declared to be " not a fixed dogmatic 
statement, but a movement of ever-enlarging faith, wel- 
coming "inquiry, progress, and diversity of individual 
thought in the unity of spiritual thought." In the de- 
nomination are included those who stand upon a simple 
basis of Theism, and are represented in the Western Uni- 
tarian Conference, for example, and those who accept the 
Messiahship of Jesus Christ. In general terms they believe 
in God as the All-in- All, " in eternal life as the great hope, 
in the inspiration of all truth, in man's great possibilities, 
and in the divineness of sanctified humanity." 

The Unitarian churches are Congregational in polity, each 
congregation being independent in the management of its 
own affairs. There are societies for the conduct of mis- 



THE UNITARIANS. 367 

sionary work, such as the American Unitarian Association, 
organized in 1825, the Western Unitarian Conference,' 
which attends to the general interests of the societies rep- 
resented in it, and the Western Unitarian Association, whose 
object is to " diffuse the knowledge and promote the inter- 
ests .of pure Christianity." There are also conferences, na- 
tional and state and local. The national conference, which 
is biennial, declares in its constitution its " allegiance to the 
gospel of Jesus Christ " and its " desire to secure the largest 
unity of spirit and the widest practical cooperation " in the 
cause of Christian faith and work. It confines itself to 
recommending to existing Unitarian organizations " such 
undertaking and methods as it judges to be in the heart of 
the Unitarian denomination." It is composed of delegates 
from the churches and representatives of certain Unitarian 
organizations. The conference provides for a committee 
of fellowship, for the consideration of applications of per- 
sons not graduates of Unitarian schools to enter the Uni- 
tarian ministry. 

The 421 organizations report 424 edifices, valued at 
$ J o,3 3 5, 100, and with an aggregate seating capacity of 
165,090. Of the 67,749 communicants, or, more properly, 
members, as the Unitarian custom is to admit any one to 
the communion, a little more than half are in Massachusetts. 
New York has the second largest number, 4470; California 
is third, with 3819 ; and New Hampshire fourth, with 3252. 
The denomination has organizations in thirty-two States 
and the District of Columbia. In the Southern States it 
has scarcely half a dozen churches. 

The average value of its church edifices is very high, 
reaching $24,725; their average seating capacity, 389! 
There are 55 halls, with accommodations for 10,370.' 



368 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



Summary by States. 



STATES. 



Organi- Church 
zauons. Edifices. 



California 16 8 

Colorado 4 2 

Connecticut 2 2 

Delaware , i l 

District of Columbia I I 

Georgia I l 

Illinois 16 15 

Indiana 3 3 

Iowa 10 9 

Kansas 5 2 

Kentucky 1 1 

Louisiana 1 1 

Maine 22 25 

Maryland 2 3 

Massachusetts 189 217 

Michigan 12 13 

Minnesota 12 9 

Missouri 6 8 

Nebraska 3 3 

New Hampshire ... 26 25 

New Jersey 5 2 

New York 18 22 

North Dakota 1 

Ohio 5 3 

Oregon 5 4 

Pennsylvania 7 8 

Rhode Island 6 6 

South Carolina 1 1 

South Dakota 2 1 

Tennessee 1 2 

Vermont 9 8 

Washington 12 4 

Wisconsin 16 14 

Total 4 2 * 4 2 4 



Seating 


Value of 


Com- 


Ca- 


Church 


muni- 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants 


5,IOO 


$366,040 


3,819 


1,300 


157,500 


644 


975 


38,000 


179 


250 


14,000 


60 


850 


8o,000 


60O 


300 


10,000 


75 


5,650 


406,000 


i,93 2 


1,100 


8,500 


320 


2,500 


83,100 


1,238 


5 2 5 


20,500 


278 


650 


70,000 


100 


400 


40,000 


no 


7,800 


2l6,700 


2,421 


1,450 


107,000 


603 


86,346 


5,278,370 


34,610 


4,850 


168,500 


1,904 


2,750 


126,600 


i,349 


2,850 


230,800 


i,i35 


800 


44,000 


190 


9,386 


357,200 


3, 2 5 2 


700 


23,500 


363 


9,423 


1,117,500 


4,47o 


* • e «• 


90 


55 


i,35° 


8o,000 


9°7 


2,050 


139,500 


890 


2,585 


276,200 


1,171 


3,650 


393,500 


i,595 


400 


30,000 


150 


400 


I0,000 


105 


400 


l6,000 


60 


2,480 


112,500 


968 


i,57o 


75,000 


802 


4,250 


238,500 


i,394 



165,090 $10,335, 100 67,749 



CHAPTER XLI1. 

THE UNIVERSALISTS. 

The first regular preacher in America of the distinctive 
doctrines of Universalism was Rev. John Murray, a dis- 
ciple of James Relly, who had gathered a congregation of 
Universalists in London. The names of a number of min- 
isters of different denominations are included in the list 
of those who held or published Universalist views before 
Murray arrived from England in 1 770. Among these was 
Dr. George de Benneville, of Pennsylvania. Mr. Murray 
preached at various places, settling at Gloucester, Mass., 
in 1774, and at Boston in 1793. By him and a few others 
a number of Universalist churches were established. At 
the close of the eighteenth century there were about a 
score of Universalist ministers. 

The Rev. Hosea Ballou, whose name is honored as the 
father of Universalism in its present form, became promi- 
nent in the movement at the beginning of the present cent- 
ury. His views differed radically from those of Mr. Murray. 
In a " Treatise on Atonement," published in 1 795, he denied 
the doctrine of the vicarious sacrifice, and insisted that 
punishment for the sins of mortality is confined to this life. 
If there were any punishment in the future life it would 
be, he contended, for sins committed in that life. Some 
years later he expressed the belief that there is no sin 
beyond the grave and consequently no punishment. Mr. 

369 



370 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Murray had held that Christ himself bore the punishment 
due the sins of mankind, and therefore there would be no 
further punishment. Of the early Universalists, Murray 
had been a Methodist, Winchester and Ballou Baptists. 

There being quite a number of Universalists who held, 
contrary to the views of Mr. Ballou, to a limited future 
punishment, a division occurred in 1830, and an association 
was organized in the interests of the doctrine of restoration. 
This association existed for about eleven years and then 
became extinct ; some of its preachers returning to the 
Universalist denomination, others becoming Unitarians. 
The Restorationists held that there would be a future 
retribution, but that God would, in his own time, " restore 
the whole family of mankind to holiness and happiness." 

The symbol of the Universalist faith is the Winchester 
" Profession of Belief," which was adopted in 1803 by the 
New England Convention, held in Winchester, N. H. It 

is as follows : 

"Article i. We believe that the Holy Scriptures of 
the Old and New Testaments contain a revelation of the 
character of God, and of the duty, interest, and final desti- 
nation of mankind. 

"Article 2. We believe that there is one God, whose 
nature is love, revealed in one Lord Jesus Christ, by one 
Holy Spirit of Grace, who will finally restore the whole 
family of mankind to holiness and happiness. 

"Article 3. We believe that holiness and true happi- 
ness are inseparably connected, and that believers ought 
to be careful to maintain order and practice good works ; 
for these things are good and profitable unto men." 

This profession of belief has remained unaltered since 
it was formulated. It is regarded as a sufficient general 



THE UNIVERSALISTS. 37 1 

declaration of the fundamental doctrine of Universalists for 
the purpose of fellowship. A more particular knowledge 
of their general belief may be gathered from the utterances 
of leading Universalist writers. 

Universalists believe that God is not only almighty, all- 
wise, and omniscient, but that he is perfectly holy. As a 
holy God he is hostile to sin. He forbade it at the first, 
has never consented to it, and can never be reconciled 
to it. His power, wisdom, goodness, and holiness are all 
pledges that there " shall be an end of it in the moral uni- 
verse," and that " universal righteousness " shall be estab- 
lished. Sin is to be ended through the conversion and 
salvation of all sinners, who are to come ultimately into 
holiness and perfection. This is to be done by Jesus Christ, 
whose function it is to bring man into harmony with God. 
In Christ God has set forth in a single human life his great 
scheme of reconciliation. There was perfect harmony be- 
tween this life and God ; and Christ, the derived from the 
underived, most intimately shared the nature of God and 
represents him to man in complete fullness. There is 
no shadow of variance between Christ and God. Christ's 
work in the world is to bring men to light and strengthen 
the will in resolution against sin. He helps to overcome 
and destroy sin in the individual soul. Salvation is not 
from the demands of justice, nor from punishment, endless 
or otherwise. The demands of justice must be met, the 
consequences of sin cannot be avoided. It is the bondage 
of present sin from which salvation is necessary. Salvation 
is not exemption from the consequences of sin, but redemp- 
tion from the disposition to sin; also from imperfection. 
Beginning with repentance and receiving God's forgiveness 
for past sins, the soul must put off the old man with all 



372 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

his sins and put on the new man created in God's likeness. 
Punishment is a necessary penalty for violated law. Divine 
punishment is " not the manifestation of hatred but the 
sign and instrument of love." The punishment of sin is its 
inevitable consequences — "the wounds, the damage, the 
shame which sin impresses " upon the individual conscious- 
ness. It is wholly within the soul. The purpose of pun- 
ishment is to deter from sin and to recover from sin. It 
is therefore beneficent, whence it follows that it cannot 
be endless, for endless punishment would be vindictive and 
not beneficent. The soul is immortal. It survives death 
and enters upon the disembodied state in the same con- 
dition in which it quits the embodied. If it has been 
" dwarfed " in the present life " by neglect," or " weak- 
ened" by abuse, or "corrupted" by sin, then dwarfed, 
weakened, corrupt, it must enter the next life. Discipli- 
nary processes will be continued in that life, and the soul 
that goes into it unrepentant must suffer the " thraldom or 
retribution" until the "will consents to the divine order." 
Even the penitent will be subject to " such discipline and 
chastening experiences as contribute to moral progress." 

These are not to be taken as authoritative expressions 
of denominational belief. The Winchester Profession is 
the only acknowledged symbol. They simply represent 
the current teaching of the Universalist ministry. Prob- 
ably some Universalists would differ from them in some 

respects. 

The Universalist system of government is a modified 
Presbyterianism. The parish manages its own financial 
and general interests, and calls or dismisses a pastor ; but 
it " acknowledges allegiance both to the State and general 
conventions, and is bound to observe the laws they enact." 



THE UNIVERSALISTS. 373 

No State conventions can be formed " without a constitu- 
ency of at least four parishes." Such conventions exercise 
authority in their own territory under rules and limitations 
prescribed by the general convention. They are composed 
of all Universalist ministers in fellowship, and of lay dele- 
gates from the parishes. They meet every year. 

The general convention, which is held in October bien- 
nially, consists of clerical and lay delegates from each State 
convention, in the proportion of one of the former to two 
of the latter. Every convention is entitled to send at least 
one clerical and two lay delegates. If it has fifty parishes 
and clergymen it can send twice as many delegates, with 
an additional three for every additional twenty- five parishes 
and clergymen. The general convention " exercises eccle- 
siastical authority throughout the United States and Can- 
ada. It is the court of final appeal in cases of dispute 
between State conventions, and in all cases of discipline 
not provided for and settled by subordinate bodies," and 
has original jurisdiction in States and Territories where 
subordinate conventions have not been organized. The 
general convention is an incorporated body and controls 
various denominational funds. Ministers are ordained by 
councils, consisting of ten ordained ministers and lay dele- 
gates from ten parishes, called by the parish desiring the 
ordination, with the consent of the convention (State) com- 
mittee on fellowship, ordination, and discipline. There are 
also licentiates, both of the clerical and lay order. 

Among the usages of the church is the observance of 
the second Sunday in June as " Children's Sunday." The 
churches are decorated with flowers and children are bap- 
tized. Christmas and Easter are generally observed, and 
a Sunday in October is set apart for services in memory of 



374 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

members who have died during the year. The sacraments 
observed are baptism and the Lord's Supper. The mode 
of baptism is left to the choice of the applicant. 

There are forty State conventions, besides those of 
Canada and Scotland, the oldest of which, that of New 
York, was organized in 1825. New York leads in the 
number of members, reporting 8526; Massachusetts comes 
second, with 7142; Ohio third, with 4961; and Maine 
fourth, with 3750. The total of members is 49,194, and 
the aggregate value of church property $8,054,333. The 
average value of the church edifices is $9750, and the 
average seating capacity 294. 

Summary by States. 

Oreani- 
STATES. zat f ons 

Alabama 10 

Arkansas \ 1 

California 9 

Colorado 1 

Connecticut 18 

District of Columbia 1 

Florida 3 

Georgia 15 

Idaho 1 

Illinois 54 

Indiana 5° 

Iowa 22 

Kansas 14 

Kentucky 23 

Maine * 86 

Maryland 1 

Massachusetts 121 

Michigan 27 

Minnesota 13 

Mississippi 3 

Missouri 16 

JSTebraska 5 

New Hampshire ... 33 



Church 


Seating 
Ca- 


Value of 
Church 


Com- 
muni- 


Edifices. 


pacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


6 


625 


$3,500 


365 








l6 


5 


I,9SO 


-96,000 - 


1,382 


• • 




500 


15 


18 


6,325 


367,000 


2,129 


1 


50O 


47,000 


128 


1 


I50 


2,000 


45 


12 


2,250 


3^40 


533 


1 


200 


3,000 


25 


49^ 


13,400 


523,850 


3>424 


37 


8,850 


138,900 


1,950 


23 


6,550 


Il8,300 


829 


8 


1,875 


20,200 


57i 


12 


3,200 


16,525 


434 


83 


26,405 


542,900 


3>75° 


1 


700 


30,000 


382 


119^ 


40,550 


2,IIO,I93 


7,H2 


26 


6,600 


22I,8oO 


i,549 


10 


3>5°° 


192,900 


i,o93 


2 


200 


800 


120 


4 


1,600 


4,800 


711 


5 


775 


38,800 


161 


34 


9,600 


203,025 


1,204 



THE UNIVERSALISTS. 



375 



Summary by States.— Continued. 



STATES. 



New Jersey , 

New York 

North Carolina . . 

Ohio 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania .... 

Rhode Island 

South Carolina. . . 

Tennessee 

Texas 

Vermont 

Virginia 

West Virginia . . . 
Wisconsin 

Total 956 



Organi- 


Church 


Seating 


zations. 


Edifices. 


Ca- 
pacity. 


6 


6 


1,720 


1 68 


147 


44,6oo 


3 


3 


500 


9i 


9i 


24,950 


5 


3 


550 


42 


36 


9,850 


IO 


10 


4,035 


2 


1 


_ IOO 


I 


1 


IOO 


18 


2 


450 


°5 


57 


l8,OIO 


i 


1 


300 


2 


1 


IOO 


15 


15 


3,545 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 

$112,300 
1,798,250 
I,200 
344,800 
9,500 
417,500 
301,500 
1,200 
750 
5,8oo 
285,000 
5,000 
1,200 
85,200 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

541 
8,526 

255 

4,961 

84 

2,209 

998 

IOI 

20 

514 
2,409 

18 
56 

544 



832 244,615 $8,054,333 4 9 , I94 



CHAPTER XLIII. 



INDEPENDENT CONGREGATIONS. 

THESE are congregations having no connection with any 
of the denominations. Some are akin to Presbyterian, 
others to Methodist and other bodies. Some are organ- 
ized on a union basis and receive part of their support 
from members of several denominations. There are 54 
halls, with accommodations for 10,445. 



Summary by States. 



Organi- Church 
states. zations. Edifices. 

Alabama 1 

Alaska 1 

California 1 1 

Connecticut 4 

District of Columbia 5 

Georgia J 

Illinois 8 

Indiana 16 

Iowa x 

Kansas 9 

Maine 3 

Maryland 2 

Massachusetts 18 

Michigan 2 

Minnesota 1 

Missouri 3 

New Hampshire ... 3 

New Jersey 8 

New York 26 

Ohio 5 

Pennsylvania 17 

Rhode Island 6 

South Carolina 1 

Vermont 4 

Total I5 6 



2 

3 

3 

1 

7 

11 

1 

5 

3 

2 

12 

2 
1 
1 
1 
6 

23 
6 

15 

4 

1 
2 



Seating. 

Ca- 
pacity. 



550 

425 
I,IOO 

ISO 

3,970 
3,200 

200 
1,090 

850 
2,200 

3>i°5 

375 
100 

200 

200 

2,150 

10,255 

2,025 

4,650 

1,75° 
200 

600 



Value of 

Church 

Property. 



$70,575 
3,600 

I7,IOO 

140,000 

8,450 
I,000 

7,550 
17,500 
40,000 
121,350 
6,000 
700 
1,500 
1,500 
52,300 
722,400 
22,800 
140,900 
89,200 
8,000 

i3>575 



Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

I50 
766 

717 

353 
386 

25 
1,640 

918 

75 
271 
170 
500 

684 
170 

31 
156 
150 

552 

4,232 

208 

948 

768 

• • • • 

166 



112 

376 



39,345 $1,486,000 14,126 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 

1. Summary by States of all denominations. 

2. Summary by denominations. 

3. Summary by denominational families. 

4- Summary of denominations according to number of 
communicants. 

5- Summary of denominational families according to 
number of communicants. 

6. Summary of denominations classified according to 
polity. 

7. Summary of colored organizations. 

8. Summary of churches in cities. 



377 



378 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

TABLE I.— (a) Summary by States 



STATES. 



Organizations. Edifices. 



Alabama 6 >3^3 

Alaska 2 ° 

Arizona *3 r 

Arkansas 4>»74 

California J >99 6 

Colorado 6 47 

Connecticut • • J , *49 

Delaware 3 82 

District of Columbia 217 

Florida J>97i 

Georgia 6 , 8 99 

Idaho 2 47 

Illinois 8,296 

Indiana 6 >4*> 

Indian Territory bo ° 

Iowa 5)539 

Kansas 4,9 2 7 

Kentucky • 5,555 

Louisiana 2,701 

Maine l > 6l ° 

Maryland 2 >32» 

Massachusetts 2 '^o 

Michigan 4,79 s 

Minnesota 3,429 

Mississippi 5 » *94 

Missouri 8 > o6 4 

Montana 2 73 

Nebraska 2 »797 

Nevada 4 

New Hampshire 7°3 

New Jersey 2 '°°5 

New Mexico 4°3 

New York 8,237 

North Carolina °>° 2 4 

North Dakota 8 ° 5 

Ohio 9,384 

Oklahoma I2 3 

Oregon 9 9 

Pennsylvania IO , I 75 

Rhode Island £> 2 

South Carolina 3>*> J5 

South Dakota *>5 8 9 

Tennessee °>35 l 

(a) For summary by States for 1906 see p. (*) This column shows the percentage 



6,OI3 

34 
70 

3,79i 

i,5o5 

463 

1,175 
401 

205 

1,793 
7.008 

143 

7,352 

5,944 
429 

4,539 
2,859 
4,768 
2,520 
i,346 

2,369 
2,458 
3,76i 
2,619 
5,009 
6,121 
164 
1,822 

4i 

774 
2,204 

381 

7,942 
6,512 

335 
8,896 

4i 

592 

9,624 

386 

3,967 

774 

5,794 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 379 

of all Denominations. 

Seating Value of Church Comm,.m x> 

Capaaty. Property . ^ =m . ^^ ^ 

1,702,527 $6, 7 68 A77 559>I7I 6 6 

4,8oo 203,650 14,852 

19,230 270,816 26,972 4 r' 2 , 

422,609 U,96l,9I4 280,619 2^ 2? 

120,862 4,743,317 86837 2I07 

443,979 16,985,036 309341 4 ^ 

114,420 6,313,625 94,203 40.89 

o 39 o' 22 2,424,423 141,734 ^6 21 

2,108,566 8,228,060 6 V,o]i 3 3 6 6 96 

2 26n1?n 28l ' 3I ° 2 ^°36 28.48 

2,260,619 39,715,245 1,202,588 ,1 ;, 

1,890,300 l8 ,67i,i3i '693,860 fr.if 

79,5^3 182,266 20 27c 

''yol'n 8 ! I'?? 6 ' 7 ! 6 55Mi 29 ; I2 

i?oT™6 7.452,269 336,729 2 | 58 

I^St f"?'? 2 ? 6o6 '397 32.63 

°'7,245 5,032,194 399,991 ,c 76 

408,767 6, I9 8, 4 oo fggi 3576 

1 o^ 9 ^'f 5 ' 946 37 ^8 36.40 

C'ooo f«'^ 5 '° 14 942,751 42.11 

Si'et? f' 68 2,97i 569,504 27.20 

i??^ I2 ,94o,i 5 2 532,590 40 . 9I 

'S.o' 44 ^ , 4 'lf' 473 43 °.746 3340 

3?Q42 9 'm?'" 7 735,839 27.47 

33,942 885,950 32,478 24 57 

4 ^8ao 6,44 |' 689 '94466 .S.Jo 

!( ' 2°«> 22 5 5,877 12.84 

250,035 4,457,225 102,941 27 si 

o'o2, 29 1?°' 414 S08&, 3S?8 

, K°l'? 5 531,925 105,749 68 8q 

2I02I? '^."S.ooS 2,171:822 36:2 

2,192,835 7,077,440 685,194 42 2C 

" 2 82?1?: „ 78 °' 7 ^ 5 59,496 3 2 56 

*a*q* o OI >575 4-901 7 c8 

3 9'ol 8 2 '„ 82 ?' I5 ° 70,524 22:48 

3,592,019 85,917,370 1,726,640 ,2 L 

66,384 7,583,110 ,48008 I2II 

1,199,908 5,636,236 508485 l 2 , t 

149,728 1,761,277 85490 %Z 

',812,942 9,890,443 55 ^ 9 g 2 6~ 

of population represented by the number of communicants in each State. 



3 8o RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

TABLE I.— Summary by States 



STATES. Organizations. 

Texas 8 ^6 

Utah •••• fj ± 

Vermont 9 4 

Virginia 4,998 

Washington ^ 

West Virginia • 3,°45 

Wisconsin 3,7 2 

Wyoming * 41 

Total l6 5> 2 97 



Edifices. 

5,638 
28o 
802 

4,894 
532 

2,2l6 

3,290 

43 
142,639 



TABLE II.— SUMMARY 



denominations. Ministers. Organizations. 

Adventists : 

1. Evangelical • 34 j> 

2. Advent Christians 883 5»o 

3. Seventh-Day *«J 995 

4. ChurchofGod 19 29 

5. Life and Advent Union . .... . . • . 5o 25 

6. Churches of God in Jesus Christ . 94 _95 

Total Adventists x >3 6 4 x >757 

Baptists: a a ~ _ 7 

1. Regular (North 6,685 7,W 

2. Regular (South) . 8,957 £235 

3. Regular (Colored) 5,468 12,533 

4. Six-Principle 4 

9. Separate 9 2Q4 

10. United : c ^ T C9 

, 1 . Baptist Church of Christ 80 i|2 

12. Primitive ••• 2 '° 4 ° J ' 

n. OldTwo-Seed-in-the-SpiritPredes- 

3 tinarian 3QQ 473 

Total Baptists 2 5> 6 46 43,o2 9 

(a) This column shows the percentage of population 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



38l 



of all Denominations.— Continued. 



Seating 
Capacity. 

89,695 

237,000 

1,490,675 

- 126,109 

601,238 

846,408 

8,385 



Value of Church 
Property. 

$8,682,337 

^493,791 
4,643,800 

10,473,943 
2,408,625 

3,723,3S3 

14,525,841 

368,625 



43,596,378 $679,694,439 20,6l8,307 



Communi- 


Per cent, of 


cants. 


Population (a) 


677,151 


30.30 


128,115 


6l.62 


106,315 


31.98 


569,235 


34-37 


58,798 


16.83 


192,477 


25.23 


556,483 


32.98 


II,705 


19.28 



32.92 



by Denominations. 



Church 
Edifices. 


Seating 
Capacity. 


23 


5,855 


294 


80,286 


4l8 


94,627 


I 


200 


8 


2,250 


30 


7,530 


774 


190,748 


7,070 


2,180,773 


13,502 


4,349,407 


11,987 


3,440,970 


14 


3,600 


78 


21,467 


1,225 


349,309 


125 


41,400 


209 


71,850 


!9 


5,650 


179 


60,220 


135 


40,885 


2,849 


899,273 


397 


134,730 



37,789 11,599,534 $82,392,423 

represented by the number of communicants in each State. 



Value of Church 


Communi 


Property. 


cants. 


$61,400 


I,H7 


465,605 


25,816 


645,075 


28,991 


1,400 


647 


16,790 


I,Ol8 


46,075 


2,872 


$^236,345 


60,491 


$49,530,504 


800,450 


18,196,637 


I,28o,o66 


9,038,549 


1,348,989 


19,500 


937 


265,260 


9,H3 


3,H5,642 


87,898 


57,005 


11,864 


201,140 


21,362 


9,200 


M99 


80, 150 


13,209 


56,755 


8,254 


1,649,851 


121,347 


172,230 


12,851 



3,717,969 



382 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE II.— Summary by 



denominations. Ministers. 

Brethren (River): 

i. Brethren in Christ I2 ° 

2. Old Order or Yorker 

3. United Zion's Children J<o 

Total River Brethren *55 

Brethren (Plymouth) : 

Brethren (I.) 

Brethren (II. ) 

Brethren (III. ) 

Brethren (IV.) 

Total Plymouth Brethren 

Catholics: 

1. Roman Catholic • 9> x 57 

2. Greek Catholic (Uniates) 9 

3. Russian Orthodox *3 

4. Greek Orthodox l 

5. Armenian 

6. Old Catholic * 

7. Reformed Catholic ° 

Total 9>I96 

Catholic Apostolic 95 

Chinese Temples 

Christadelphians 

Christians : 

1. Christians (Christian Connection) i>35o 

2. Christian Church South °5 

Total Christians *>435 

Christian Missionary Association *° 

Christian Scientists | 

Christian Union ' 3 

Church of God (Winebrennerian) 5 22 

Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) 

Church of the New Jerusalem ll 9 



Organi- 
zations. 

78 

8 
25 

in 



109 
88 
86 

3i 

3H 



10,231 

14 
12 

1 

6 

4 
8 

10,276 



10 

47 
63 



1,281 
143 

1,424 

13 

221 

294 

479 
12 

154 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



383 



Denominations. — Continued. 



Church 
Edifices. 



45 
25 
7o 



Seating 
Capacity. 

19,005 

3,IOO 

22,105 



Value of Church 
Property. 

$73,050 

8,300 

$81,350 



Communi- 
cants. 

2,688 
214 

525 
3,427 



• • 












8,776 
13 

23 

I 


3,365,754 
5,228 

3,i5o 

75 


3 

• a • . 


700 

• • « • 


8,8l6 


3,374,907 


3 

47 
4 


75o 

• • * * 

95o 


963 

135 


301,692 
46,005 


1,098 


347,697 


11 

7 
184 

33^ 


3,3oo 

1,500 

68,000 

H5,53o 



$1,265 

200 



$1,465 



2,289 

2,419 

1,235 

718 

6,661 



88 



20,810 



$118,069,746 
63,300 

220,000 
5,000 


6,231,417 

10,850 

13,504 

IOO 


13,320 


335 
665 

1,000 


$118,371,366 


6,257,871 


$66,050 
62,000 


1,394 

• • • • 


2,700 


1,277 


$1,637,202 

138,000 


90,718 
13,004 


$1,775,202 


103,722 


$3,900 
40,666 

234,450 
643,185 

15,000 

1,386,455 


754 
8,724 

18,214 

22,511 

384 
7,095 



384 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE II.— Summary by 



DENOMINATIONS. 



Ministers. 



Communistic Societies (a) : 

1. Shakers - 

2. Amana 

3. Harmony 



4. Separatists 

5. New Icaria ■ 

6. Altruists 

7. Adonai Shomo ;*".*:' 

8. Church Triumphant (Koreshan Ecclesia) 



Total Communistic Societies . 



Congregationalists . 
Disciples of Christ 



DUNKARDS: 

1. Dunkards or German Baptists (Conserv.). 

2. Dunkards or German Baptists (Old Order) 

3. Dunkards or German Baptists (Progressive) 

4. Seventh-Day Baptists (German) 



5,058 
3.773 

1,622 

237 
224 

5 



Organi- 
zations. 



32 

4,868 
7,246 



720 

135 
128 

6 



Total Dunkards 2,088 989 



Evangelical Association 



1,235 2,310 



Friends : 

1. Friends (Orthodox) 

2. Friends (Hicksite) . 

3. Friends (Wilburite) 

4. Friends (Primitive) 



Total Friends I f 2 77 



Friends of the Temple 

German Evangelical Protestant 
German Evangelical Synod 



Jews : 

1. Jewish Congregations (Orthodox). 

2. Jewish Congregations (Reformed) 



1,113 
115 

38 

II 


794 
201 

52 

9 


1,277 


1,056 


4 

44 

680 


4 

52 

870 


125 

75 


316 
217 



Total Jews 



200 



533 



(a) The Bruederhoef Mennonites also observe a communal life. They 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



385 



Denominations. —Continued. 



Church 
Edifices. 



16 

22 

I 
I 



Seating 
Capacity. 

5,650 

2,8oO 

500 

500 



Value of Church 
Property. 

$36,800 

15,000 

IO,000 

3,000 



6,000 
36,000 

$106,800 

$43,335,437 
12,206,038 



$1,121,541 

80,770 

i45,77o 

i4,55o 

$1,362,631 
$4,785,680 

$2,795,784 

1,661,850 

67,000 

16,700 

$4,541,334 

$15,300 
1,187,450 
4,614,490 

$2,802,050 
6,952,225 

301 139,234 $9,754,275 

are reported in connection with the other Mennonite branches. 



40 


9,45o 


4,736 
5,324 


1,553,080 
1,609,452 


854 

63 
96 

3 


353,586 

25,750 

32,740 

1,960 


1,016 


414,036 


1,899 


479,335 


725 

213 

52 

5 


2i5,43i 
72,568 

13,169 

1,050 


995 


302,218 


5 

52 
785 


1,150 

35,175 
245,781 


122 

179 


46,837 
92,397 



Communi- 
cants. 

1,728 

I,6oo 

250 

200 

21 

25 
20 

205 
4,049 

512,771 
641,051 



6l,IOI 

4,4H 

8,089 

194 

73,795 
133,313 

80,655 
21,992 

4,329 
232 

107,208 

34o 

36,156 

187,432 



57,597 
72,899 

130,496 



386 RELIGIOUS FORCES Ot THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE II.— Summary by 

denominations. Ministers. zatl0 ns. 

Latter-Day Saints : 

i. Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints 543 425 
2 Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Lat- 
ter-Day Saints M 00 43* 

Total Latter-Day Saints 2,043 856 

Lutherans : 

General Bodies. 

1. General Synod 9 66 M*4 

2. United Synod in the South 201 4*4 

3. General Council M53 2,044 

4. Synodical Conference ^282 i,934 

Independent Synods. 

5. Joint Synod of Ohio, etc 297 421 

6. Buffalo 20 27 

7. Hauge's 5* *£> 

8. Norwegian in North America *94 4°9 

9. Michigan 37 5 

10. Danish in America IOS *3* 

11. German Augsburg 49 23 

12. Danish Church Association 4° 5° 

13. Icelandic Synod * *3 

14. Immanuel 2 g 

15. Suomai Synod 

16. United Norwegian of America *°9 *> *** 

Independent Congregations 47 231 

Total Lutherans 4,59* 8 >595 

MENNONITES: 6 

1. Mennomte ^ * 

2. Bruederhoef (a) 9 5 

3- Amish *? 97 

4. Old Amish 7i 22 

5. Apostolic ~ 

6. Reformed 43 34 

7. General Conference 95 V> 

8. Church of God in Christ l ° ™ 

9. Old (Wisler) l? l > 

(a) The Bruederhoef Mennonites observe a communal 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



387 



Denominations. — Continued. 



Church 
Edifices. 



266 
122 
388 



Seating 
Capacity. 



92,102 

30,790 

122,892 



Value of Church 
Property. 

$825,506 

226,285 

$1,051,791 



Communi- 
cants. 



144,352 

21,773 
166,125 



1,322 

379 
1.554 
i,53i 



471,819 

138,453 
588,825 

443,185 



$8,919,170 
1,114,065 

11,119,286 
7,804,313 



164,640 

37,457 
324,846 

357,153 



443 

25 
100 

275 

53 

75 

23 

33 

4 

19 
8 

669 

188 



6,701 



149,338 

5,793 
30,500 

78,988 

14,613 

14,760 

7,56o 

5,7oo 

1,300 

5,3oo 

i,9i5 
185,242 

62,344 
2,205,635 



$1,639,087 
84,410 

214,395 
806,825 

164,770 

129,700 

111,060 

44,775 
7,200 

94,200 

12,898 

1,544,455 
1,249,745 



69,505 
4,242 
i4,73o 
55,452 
11,482 
10,181 
7,010 

3,493 
1,991 

5,580 

1,385 
119,972 

41,953 



$35,060,354 1,231,072 



198 

5 

61 

1 
1 

29 
43 

3 

12 



70,605 
600 

15,430 
200 
225 

7,465 

13,880 

400 

4,120 



$317,045 
4,500 

76,450 
1,500 
1,200 

52,650 

"9,35o 
1,600 
8,015 



17,078 

352 

10,101 

2,038 

209 

1,655 
5,670 

47i 
610 



Kfe 



and constitute properly a communistic society. 



3 88 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

TABLE II.— Summary by 



M . . Organi- 

denominations. Ministers. Z ations. 



MENNONITES— Continued : 

10. Bundes Conference 37 ™ 

1 1. Defenseless " 9 

12. Brethren in Christ J>*_ 4 * 

Total Mennonites 9°5 55° 



Methodists: .- ™ , f «A T 

i. Methodist Episcopal J 5>423 25,501 

2. Union American Methodist Episcopal 32 4z 

■*. African Methodist Episcopal 3>3 21 2,4a 1 

4 African Union Methodist Protestant 40 40 

5. African Methodist Episcopal Zion i,5°5 l >7°4 

6. Methodist Protestant i>44 J 2,529 

7. Wesleyan Methodist 600 505 

8. Methodist Episcopal, South 4,&>i i5»o j7 

9. Congregational Methodist l 5° Z1 4 

10. Congregational Methodist (Colored) 5 9 

11. New Congregational Methodist 24 

12. Zion Union Apostolic 3© 3 

13. Colored Methodist Episcopal i>»o° ^739 

14. Primitive Methodist r °° 4 

15. Free Methodist 6 57 ^ io2 

16. Independent Methodist ° J 

17. Evangelist Missionary 47 

Total Methodists 3o,ooo 51,489 

1 14 94 

Moravians 

Presbyterians: 

1 . Presbyterian in the United States of Amer- 

ica (Northern) 5,934 6,717 

2. Cumberland Presbyterian ... *&i 2,791 

3. Cumberland Presbyterian (Colored) 393 224 

4. Welsh Calvinistic *°° ^ 

5. United Presbyterian • • ■■-•■■; r {* „ onT 

6. Presbyterian in the United States (Southern) 1,129 2,391 

7. Associate Church of North America .... " 3 £ 

8. Associate Reformed Synod of the South ... 133 

9. Reformed Presbyterian in the United States 

(Synod) I24 5 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



389 



Denominations. — Continued. 



Church 
Edifices. 



II 

8 
34 



406 



Seating 
Capacity. 



3>72o 

2,070 

10,625 

129,340 



Value of Church 
Property. 

$11,350 
10,540 
39,600 

$643,800 



Communi- 
cants. 

1,388 
856 

1,113 
4i,54i 



22,844 


6,302,708 


$96,723,408 


35 


11,500 


187,600 


4,124 


1,160,838 


6,468,280 


27 


7,161 


54,440 


1,587 


565,577 


2,714,128 


1,924 


571,266 


3,683,337 


342 


86,254 


393,25o 


12,688 


3,359,466 


18,775,362 


150 


46,400 


41,680 


5 


585 


525 


17 


5,i5o 


3,75o 


27 


10,100 


15,000 


1,653 


541,464 


1,713,366 


78 


20,930 


291,993 


620 


165,004 


805,085 


14 


7,725 


266,975 


3 


1,050 


2,000 


46,138 


12,863,178 


$132,140,179 



2,240,354 
2,279 

452,725 

3,415 
349,788 
141,989 

16,492 

1,209,976 

8,765 

319 
1,059 

2,346 
129,383 

4,764 

22,110 

2,569 
951 

4,589,284 



114 



31,615 



$681,250 



11,781 



6,664 


2,225,044 


2,024 


669,507 


183 


52,139 


189 


44,445 


832 


264,298 


2,288 


690,843 


23 


4,849 


116 


37,050 



$74,455,200 
3,515,510 

195,826 

625,875 

5,408,084 

8,812,152 

29,200 

211,850 



788,224 

164,940 

12,956 

12,722 

94,402 
179,721 

1,053 
8,501 



115 



37,095 



1,071,400 



10,574 



390 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

TABLE II.— Summary by 

-,. . Organi- 

denominations. Ministers. za tions. 

Presbyterians — Continued : 

10. Reformed Presbyterian in North America 

(General Synod) 2 9 33 

11. Reformed Presbyterian (Covenanted) i 4 

12. Reformed Presbyterian in the United States 

and Canada l l _ 

Total Presbyterians 10,448 13,476 

Protestant Episcopal: 

1. Protestant Episcopal 4,14° 5>°i9 

2. Reformed Episcopal 7° °3 

Total Episcopal 4,224 5,102 

Reformed: m 

1. Reformed in America 55» 572 

2. Reformed in United States 880 1,510 

3. Christian Reformed °8 99 

Total Reformed i,5°6 2,181 

Salvation Army • • ■ 3 2 9 

Schwenkfelders «j 4 

Social Brethren J " 2 ° 

Society for Ethical Culture 4 

Spiritualists ■ * • 334 

Theosophicai Society • • ■ 4 ° 

United Brethren: 

1. United Brethren in Christ 2,207 3,73! 

2. United Brethren (Old Constitution) 53' 795 

Total United Brethren 2,798 4,526 

Unitarians 5*5 4 2 

Universalists 7<j8 956 

Independent Congregations 54 I 5° 

Grand Total i" 5 °3 6 l6 5> 2 97 



% 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 39 Y 

Denominations.— Continued. 

ae cSsr va, ^op f e^ urch c — r- 

3 ? I2 ^8o $469,000 4,602 

37 

* 8o ° 75,000 600 



11 



12,469 4,038,650 $94,869,097 1,278,332 

5, °84 h3 £ilt »J^3i7 532,054 
_^ 2 3,925 1,615,101 8,455 

5,103 1,360,877 $82,835,418 



33,755 428,500 



2,080 825,931 $18,744,242 



8,700 8,700 



3° 20,450 573,65o 
1 200 600 



540,509 



1 til 111' 922 $ I0 .34o,i 5 9 92,970 

Tot H?%1 7 '? 75 '* 8 3 Ms 



12,470 



309,458 

% Toll $38>I5 ° 8 ^42 

1,925 12,200 306 



913 
1,064 

45,030 

6 95 



2, ^8 f^lf $4,292,643 202,474 

578 '^gfo 644,940 22,807 

3,415 991,138 $4,937,583 "2^81 

83I \ 6 X * ro >335,*oo 67,749 

112 ™ 5 8 ,°54,333 49,194 

112 39,345 1,486,000 Y A \i26 

H2,6 3 9 43,596,378 $679,694,439 20,618,307 



392 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

TABLE III.— Summary by 

denominations. Ministers. zat i ons . 

Adventists (6 bodies) M^ *>757 

Baptists (13 bodies) 25,646 43,029 

Brethren (River) (3 bodies) I 55 *« 

Brethren (Plymouth) (4 bodies) • 3 H 

Catholics (7 bodies) 9,& ™> 2 7 6 

Catholic Apostolic 95 *° 

Chinese Temples 47 

Christadelphians • • ; ; 3 

Christians (2 bodies) : M35 *,4 2 4 

Christian Missionary Association 10 *3 

Christian Scientists jjo ™ 

Christian Union , • • ■ J°3 94 

Church of God ( Winebrennenan) 5 22 479 

Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) " 

Church of the New Jerusalem "9 *54 

Communistic Societies (8 bodies) ■ • - ■ 3» 

Congregationalists S>o$* 4,868 

Disciples of Christ 3,773 7, 2 4& 

Dunkards (4 bodies). 2,088 989 

Evangelical Association |>*35 » 

Friends (4 bodies) ^^\ l '°^ 

Friends of the Temple 4 4 

German Evangelical (Protestant) 44 52 

German Evangelical Synod 680 Z70 

Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 2 °° 533 

Latter-Day Saints (2 bodies) 2 ,°43 856 

Lutherans (16 bodies) and independent con- 

gregations 4,59J ^|95 

Mennonites (12 bodies) 9°5 " 

Methodists (17 bodies) 30,000 51^89 

Moravians • o ._/: 

Presbyterians (12 bodies) *°>448 I3,47& 

Protestant Episcopal (2 bodies) 4,224 5, 02 

Reformed (3 bodies) l >^ ' 

Salvation Army * ^ * 

Schwenkfelders 3 £ 

Social Brethren ' 

Society for Ethical Culture * 

Spiritualists . Q 

Theosophical Society *VA * fi 

United Brethren (2 bodies) ^f 4,5 2 6 

Unitarians Q g o 5 6 

Universalists ' J -g 

Independent Congregations 54 >__ 

Total UI '°3 6 l6 5' 2 97 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES 
DenominatioxNal Families. 



393 



Church 
Edifices. 


Seating 
Capacity. 


774 


190,748 


37,789 


II >599,534 


70 


22,105 


8^816 


3,374,9°7 


3 


750 


47 




4 


950 


1,098 


347,697 


11 


3,3oo 


7 


1,500 


184 


68,000 


338 


U5,53o 


88 


20,810 


40 


9,45o 


4,736 


1,553,080 


5,324 


1,609,452 


1,016 


414,036 


1,899 


479,335 


995 


302,218 


5 


1,150 


52 


35,175 


785 


245,781 


301 


J 39,234 


388 


122,892 


6,701 


2,205,635 


406 


129,340 


46,138 


12,863,178 


114 


31,615 


12,469 


4,038,650 


5,103 


1,360,877 


2,080 


825,931 


27 
6 


12,055 


1,925 


11 


8,700 


30 


20,450 


1 


200 


3,415 


991,138 


424 


165,090 


832 


244,615 


112 


39,345 



Value of Church 
Property. 

$^236,345 
82,392,423 

8l,350 

1,465 

"8,371,366 

66,050 

62,O0O 

2,700 

!,775,202 

3,900 

40,666 

234,450 
643,185 

15,000 

^386,455 

106,800 

43,335,437 

12,206,038 

1,362,631 

4,785,680 

4,541,334 

15,300 

1,187,450 

4,614,490 

9,754,275 
1,051,791 

35,060,354 

643,800 

132,140,179 

681,250 

94,869,097 

82,835,418 

18,744,242 

38,150 

12,200 

8,700 



573,650 
600 

4,937,583 

IO ,335,ioo 

8,054,333 

1,486,000 



Communi- 
cants. 

60,491 
3,717,969 

3,427 
6,66l 

6,257,871 

1.394 



1,277 
103,722 

754 

8,724 

18,214 

22,511 

384 

7,095 

4,049 

512,771 

641,051 

73,795 

107,208 
34o 
36,156 
187,432 
130,496 
166,125 

1,231,072 

4i,54i 

4,589,284 

11,781 

1,278,332 

540,509 

309,458 

8,742 

306 

913 
1,064 

45,030 

695 
225,281 

67,749 
49,194 
14,126 



142,639 43,596,378 



$679,694,439 20,618,307 



394 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE IV.— Denominations According to Number 

of Communicants. 

denominations. Communicants. 

i. Roman Catholic 6,231,417 

2. Methodist Episcopal 2,240,354 

*. Regular Baptist (Colored) I,3 4 8,9 S 

4. Regular Baptist (South) 1,280,066 

5. Methodist Episcopal (South) 1,209,976 

6. Regular Baptist (North) qo' 45 ? 

7. Presbyterian (North) 700,224 

8. Disciples of Christ 641,051 

9. Protestant Episcopal 53 2 ,o54 

10. Congregational 5 12 >77i 

11. African Methodist Episcopal 45 2 »7 2 5 

12. Lutheran Synodical Conference 357,I qq 

13. African Methodist Episcopal Zion 349>7 00 

14. Lutheran General Council 3 2 4,84° 

15 Reformed in the United States 204,018 

16. United Brethren in Christ : 202,474 

17. German Evangelical Synod i»7,43 2 

18. Presbyterian (South) i79,7 21 

io. Cumberland Presbyterian 104,940 

20. Lutheran General Synod 104,640 

21. Latter-Day Saints \* 4 '%l 

22. Methodist Protestant Hi,9°9 

23. Evangelical Association I33 ' 3 q 3 

24. Colored Methodist Episcopal 129,303 

25. Primitive Baptist I2I,3 J; 

26. United Norwegian Lutheran ' I9>972 

27. United Presbyterian 9 l'o7n 

28. Reformed in America 9 2 > 97° 

29. Christian % 'J n8 

30. Freewill Baptist *7>»°» 

31. Friends (Orthodox) *°»Jg5 

32. Jewish (Reformed) 7 2 ,S99 

33. Lutheran Synod of Ohio &'l A l 

34. Unitarian • °7,749 

35. Dunkards (Conservative) 01, 101 

36. Jewish (Orthodox) 57,597 

37. Norwegian Lutheran \wVC A 

38. Universalis! 



Spiritualist • • • • • • • • 4 J» 3 

40. Lutheran United Synod in the South 37,457 

41. German Evangelical Protestant 30,150 

42. Seventh-Day Adventist 26 >99i 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 395 

TABLE IV— Continued. 

DENOMINATIONS. n 

Communicants. 

43- Advent Christian 

46. Free Methodist 22,5 1 1 

47- Friends (Hicksite) 22,110 

48. Latter-Day Saints (Reorganized) '. .' ] ] ] \ \ \ \ ' ' ' %%* 

49- General Baptist . 21,773 

50. Christian Union 21,362 

Si. Mennonite 18,214 

52. Wesleyan Methodist l 7>°7% 

53- Hauge's Lutheran Synod ! l6 > 492 

Independent Congregations W>73o 

54- Russian Orthodox I4 > 126 

55- United Baptist. J 3>504 

56. Christian (South) ^ 20 9 

11' OM m T erla c d J^yterian" (Colored) .' ." .* [ ] ][" \1 >0 Q °A 

5«. Old Two-Seed Baptist . I2 ,95° 

59- Welsh Calvinistic Methodist ' I2 ' 5 1 

60. Christian Reformed 12,722 

61. Original FreewiU Baptist" ." * " 12 >H° 

02. Moravian 1 1,064 

63. Michigan Lutheran Synod " ll,7 l l 

64. Greek Catholic (Uniates) II} f 2 

65. Reformed Presbyterian (Synod) ' 5 ° 

66. Danish Lutheran Church ' IO ' 5 £ 4 

67. Amish Mennonite.. . 10,181 

68. Seventh-Day Baptist 10, 101 

69. Congregational Methodist 2' l i 3 

70. Salvation Army. %>'> 70 5 

71. Christian Scientist '. J^ 742 

72. Associated Reformed Synod '(South) Al* 

73- Reformed Episcopal ' £»5 01 

74- Baptist Church in Christ ' " n' 455 

75- Dunkards (Progressive) o' 2 * 4 

76. New Jerusalem ... 8,089 

77- Augsburg Lutheran Synod 7, ° 95 

78. General Conference Mennonite 7) °A° 

79- Immanuel Lutheran Synod 5 ' 1° 

80. Primitive Methodist ... ' 5 > 5 °° 

81. Reformed Presbyterian (General SvnA^n 4 'Z 4 

82. Dunkards (Old Order) lUeneral b y nod ) 4,6o2 

83. Friends (Wilburite) . " 4 > 411 

84. Buffalo Lutheran Synod 4,32g 

85- Danish Lutheran Association ' 4 ' 242 

3>493 



IOO. 
IOI. 
I02. 



i9 6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

TABLE IV. — Continued. 

denominations. Communicants. 

86 African Union Methodist Protestant 3,415 

87. Churches of God (Adventist) 2,872 

88. Brethren in Christ 2,088 

89. Independent Methodist 2,509 

90. (Plymouth) Brethren II 2,419 

91. Zion Union Apostolic 2,340 

92. (Plymouth) Brethren I - 2,259 

93. Union American Methodist Episcopal 2,279 

94. Old Amish (Mennonite) 2 >°3° 

95. Icelandic Lutheran Synod i»99* 

96. Shakers \>£> 

97. Reformed Mennonite %£ 

98. Amana Society *> 0o ° 

99. Separate Baptist J'399 

Catholic Apostolic ... J»394 

Bundes Conference (Mennonite) i,3°° 

Suomai Lutheran Synod l >3°5 

103. Christadelphian \ JZ 

104. (Plymouth) Brethren III ^235 

105. Evangelical Adventist . . • *>*47 

106. Brethren in Christ (Mennonite) i> «3 

107. Ethical Culture - • • • • ■••< \><** 

108. New Congregational Methodist . . 1,059 

109 Associate Church of North America 1,053 

no. Life and Advent Union. h°™ 

in. Reformed Catholic I >°°° 

112. Evangelist Missionary 95* 

113. Six-Principle Baptist 937 

114. Social Brethren g^g 

115. Defenseless Mennonite °*» 

116. Christian Missionary Association 754 

117. (Plymouth) Brethren IV 7} 

118. Theosophical Society 6 g5 

1 19. Old Catholic • , / 

120. Church of God (Adventist) 047 

121. Old (Wisler) Mennonite ..... . .. • • - •••••• 

122. Reformed Presbyterian in the United States ^ 
and Canada 

123. United Zion's Children - - 

124. Church of God in Christ (Mennonite) 47 J 

125. Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) 3°4 

126. Bruederhoef Mennonite 35 

127. Friends of the Temple 34 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 397 

TABLE IV '.—Continued. 

denominations. Communicants. 

128. Armenian Catholic ~- 

129. Congregational Methodist (Colored)!. ^ 

130. Schwenkfelder .....'."" o 6 

131. Harmony Society [[ ^c 

132. Friends (Primitive) * 

133. Old Order, or Yorker Brethren. .!'.'..!!*. 2 ia 

134. Apostolic Mennonite ' 2( Z 

135- Church Triumphant (Koreshan Ecclesia) . . 20? 

136. Separatists 2Q £ 

137- Seventh-Day Baptist, German. ....!! IQA 

138. Greek Orthodox '/'" JJo 

139. Reformed Presbyterian Covenanted " 37 

140. Altruists ~' 

141. New Icarians ....... 21 

142. Adonai Shomo 20 

143- Chinese Temples (no members reported).' ' 



TABLE V.— Denominational Families According to 
Number of Communicants. 

denominations. Communicants. 

I. Catholic * „ PI _ «_ 

2. Methodist ;;;; lcllil A 

3. Bap^t ::::;■■•■ ifflli 

4. Presbyterian 12II™ 

5. Lutheran J'™ 

6. Episcopalian ' , '.1, 

7. Reformed /. M°'£2 

8. United Brethren l£JZ 

9- Latter-Day Saints \\\ \\ \\\\\\\ \ 2 $™ 

10. Jewish _„^ '1 

11. Friends Ifjf* 

12. Christians....... °7,2o8 

13. Dunkards '.'.'.'.'.'.'.'/'.'. ^l, 

14. Adventist 'A ''^i 

15. Mennonite ....'....[ J?gJ 

16. (Plymouth) Brethren .'."!!.".'.'.'..'."." 6 661 

17. Communistic Societies / n/(n 

18. (River) Brethren *'%% 



39 8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE VI. — Denominations 



CONGRE 



denominations. Ministers. 

Adventist (4 bodies) ]^ 6 l 

Baptist (12 bodies) S 'l cc 

(River) Brethren (all) J 55 

(Plymouth) Brethren (all) • 

Catholic (Reformed) ° 

Christians (all) J >435 

Christadelphian • • : ; * 

Christian Missionary Association 1° 

Christian Scientist 2 

Christian Union 10 3 

Chinese Temples • •'•• 

Congregational 5> |> 

Disciples of Christ a 

Friends of the Temple 4 

German Evangelical Protestant 44 

Jewish Congregations (all) 200 

Lutheran (2 bodies) (b) ^ 

Methodist Independent 

Schwenkfelder 3 

Social Brethren ' 

Society for Ethical Culture • 

Spiritualist 

Theosophical Society "' 

Unitarian 5 * 

Independent Congregations >4 



Organi- 
zations. 



733 
42,862 

in 

314 

8 

1,424 

63 

13 
221 

294 

47 
4,868 

7,246 

4 

52 

533 
2,586 

15 

4 
20 

4 

334 
40 

421 

156 



Epis 



Catholic (6 bodies) * l f 

Catholic Apostolic £> 

Evangelical Association *> *> 

Latte?-Day Saints (all) 2,043 

Methodist (8 bodies) i\l 

Moravian • . 

Protestant Episcopal (all) 4> £ 

United Brethren (all) 2 '79° 

(a) For explanations, see page 



IO,268 
IO 

2,3IO 

856 

46,907 

94 
5,102 
4,526 

of Introduction. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



399 



Classified According to Polity (a). 

GATIONAL. 



Church 
Edifices. 



355 
37,664 

70 



1,098 

4 
11 

7 
184 

47 

4,736 

5,324 

5 

52 

301 

2,162 

14 

6 

11 

• • • - 

30 
1 

424 
112 



Seating 
Capacity. 

95.921 

1 1,558, 134 
22,105 



347,697 
950 

3,300 
1,500 

68,000 

!, 553,080 

^609,452 

1,150 

35,175 
139,324 
654,867 

7,725 
1,925 

8,700 



20,450 

200 

165,090 

39,345 



Value of Church 
Property. 

$589,870 
82,335,418 

8l,350 
1,465 

• •••■••a 

1,775,202 

2,700 

3,900 

40,666 

234,450 
62,000 

43,335,437 
12,206,038 

15,300 

1,187,450 

9,754,275 

IO , 6 93,i45 
266,975 

12,200 
8,700 



573,65o 

600 

IO ,335,ioo 

1,486,000 



Communi- 
cants. 

30,853 
3,706,105 

3,427 
6,66l 

1,000 

103,722 

1,277 

754 

8,724 

18,214 



512,771 
641,051 

34o 
36,156 

130,496 

468,611 

2,569 

306 

913 
1,064 

45,030 
695 

67,749 
14,126 



COPAL. 



8,816 

3 
1,899 

388 

42,961 

114 

5,103 

3,415 



3,374,907 
750 

479,335 
122,892 

Ir >952,703 

31,615 

',360,877 

99i 5 i38 



$118,371,366 

66,050 

4,785,680 

^051,791 

126,599,144 

681,250 
82,835,418 

4,937,583 



<t>) Including independent congregations. 



6,256,871 

x >394 

l 33,3*3 
166,125 

4,387,802 

11,781 

540,509 

225,281 



4 00 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE VI.— Denominations Classified 



Presby 



denominations. Ministers. 

Adventist (2 bodies) 3°3 

Baptist, Original Freewill 118 

Church of God (Winebrennerian) 522 

Church of the New Jerusalem 119 

Dunkards (all) 2,088 

Friends (all) 1*277 

German Evangelical Synod 680 

Lutheran (a) ( 14 bodies) 2,965 

Mennonites (all) 9°5 

Methodist (8 bodies) 2,973 

Presbyterians (all) 10,448 

Reformed (all) l >5° 6 

Salvation Army • 

Universalist 7°8 

Congregational 39>7°8 

Episcopal 46,7i6 

Presbyterian 24,612 

Grand Total 111,036 



Organi- 
zations. 

1,024 
167 

479 
154 
989 

1,056 
870 

6,009 

55o 

4,5 6 7 

13,476 

2,181 

329 
956 



Recapit 

62,373 
70,073 

32,807 



165,253 



TABLE VII.— Summary of 



Colored 



denominations. Organizations. 

Regular Baptist (Colored) 12,533 

Union American Methodist Episcopal 42 

African Methodist Episcopal 2,481 

African Union Methodist Protestant 4° 

(a) For explanations, see 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



40I 



According to Polity.— Continued. 



TERIAN. 

Church 
Edifices. 

419 

.125 

338 

88 
1,016 

995 
785 

4,539 
406 

3,163 

12,469 

2,080 

27 

832 



ULATION. 



52,6l8 
62,699 
27,282 



Seating 
Capacity. 

94,827 
41,400 

115,530 
20,8l0 
414,036 
302,218 
245,781 

1,550,768 
129,340 
902,750 

4,038,650 
825,931 
12,055 
244,615 



l6 ,334,ooo 

18,314,217 
8,938,711 



Value of Church 
Property. 

$646,475 

57,005 

643,185 

1,386,455 

1,362,631 

4,541,334 

4,614,490 

24,367,209 

643,800 

5,274,060 

94,869,097 

18,744,242 

38,150 

8,054,333 



$175,001,891 
339,328,282 
165,242,466 



Communi- 
cants. 

29,638 

11,864 

22,511 

7,095 

73,795 
107,208 

187,432 

762,461 

4i,54i 
198,913 

1,278,332 

309,458 
8,742 

49,194 



5,802,614 

11,723,076 

3,088,184 



'42,599 43,586,928 $679,572,639 20,613,874 



Colored Organizations. 
Denominations. 



Church 
Edifices. 

11,987 

35 
4,124 

27 



Seating 
Capacity. 

3,441,880 

II,500 

1,160,838 

7,l6l 



Value of Church 
Property. 

$9,038,549 

187,600 

6,468,280 

54,440 



Communi- 
cants. 

,349,189 
2,279 

452,725 
3,415 



page 



of Introduction. 



4 02 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

TABLE VII.— Colored 

denominations. Organizations. 

African Methodist Episcopal Zion i,7Q4 

Congregational Methodist (Colored) 9 

Colored Methodist Episcopal J >759 

Zion Union Apostolic • • • • 3 2 

Evangelist Missionary . " 

Cumberland Presbyterian (Colored) 224 



Total. 



18,835 



Colored Organizations 



Regular Baptist (North) 4-o6 

Regular Baptist (South) • 7 

Freewill Baptist •> 

Primitive Baptist • • : • • • • ••••;• 3 *f 

Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinanan Baptist . 15 

Roman Catholic 3 

Christians (Christian Connection) °3 

Congregational ■> 

Disciples of Christ 2 ?7 

Lutheran (Synodical Conference) 5 

Lutheran (United Synod in the South) 5 

Methodist Episcopal 2 >9°4 

Methodist Protestant 54 

Independent Methodist 

Presbyterian (Northern) 2 33 

Presbyterian (Southern) 45 

Reformed Presbyterian (Synod) * 

Protestant Episcopal ^ 

Reformed Episcopal 37 

4,627 



Total. 



Colored Denominations 



Recapit 
18,835 



Colored Organizations in other Denominations .... 4,627 



Total. 



23,462 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 403 



OMINATIC 


)NS. — Continued. 






Church 


Searing 


Value of Church 


Communi- 


Edifices. 


Capacity. 


Property. 


cants. 


1,587 


565,577 


$2,714,128 


349,788 


5 


585 


525 


319 


1,653 


541,464 


1,713,366 


129,383 


27 


IO,IOO 


15,000 


2,346 


3 


1,050 


2,000 


951 


183 


52,139 


195,826 


12,956 



19,631 5,792,294 $20,389,714 2,303,351 



in other Denominations. 



324 

5 

3 
291 

4 
27 

54 

69 
183 

5 

3 

2,800 

5o 

2 

200 

29 
1 

53 
36 



92,660 


$1,087,518 


35,221 


1,900 


3,875 


651 


800 


i3,3°° 


271 


96,699 


135,427 


18,162 


1,025 


930 


265 


8,370 


237,400 


14,517 


16.495 


23,500 


4,989 


19,360 


246,125 


6,908 


41,590 


176,795 


18,578 


1,050 


13,400 


211 


550 


i,75o 


94 


635,252 


3*630,093 


246,249 


n>545 


35,445 


3,183 


725 


4,675 


222 


56,280 


391,650 


14,961 


6,190 


22,200 


1,568 


300 


1,500 


76 


11,885 


192,750 


2,977 


5,975 


18,401 


1,723 



4,139 1,008,651 $6,236,734 370,826 



ULATION. 








19,631 


5,792,294 


$20,389,714 


2,303,351 


4,139 


1,008,651 
6,800,945 


6,236,734 
$26,626,448 


370,826 


23,770 


2,674,177 



4 4 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE VIII.— Churches in Cities— First Class (a). 



ORGANIZATIONS. 

New rv Phila- Brook- 

denominations. York <**<**>> delphia, ^ 

Baptist (4 bodies) 43 3^ 94 34 

Roman Catholic 123. 123 57 57 

Congregational 8 47 3 20 

Disciples of Christ 3 5 3 3 

Evangelical Association 3 IX 9 ° 

Friends (3 bodies) 3 2 10 3 

Lutheran (11 bodies) 29 65 41 25 

Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 135 *7 9 ° 

Methodist Episcopal 63 97 108 5& 

Other Methodist (9 bodies) . . . 8 14 24 12 

Presbyterian (6 bodies) 67 39 »* 3J 

Protestant Episcopal 80 36 87 42 

Reformed (3 bodies) 32 9 21 18 

Unitarian 3 5 3 3 

Universalist 4 5 2 j> 

Miscellaneous 40 J>2 51 

Total 6 44 573 610 360 

(a) Cities having 500,000 population and upward. 



Total. 

207 

360 

78 

14 

29 
18 

l6o 

169 

324 

58 

249 

245 
80 

14 
16 

166 
2,l87 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 405 



TABLE VIII. — Churches in Cities — First Class. — Continued. 



CHURCH EDIFICES. 

New Oiiracrn Phila- Brook- 

DENOMINATIONS. York ^ nica S°i delphia, lyn, Total. 

City. 1U " Pa. N. Y. 

Baptist (4 bodies) 41 40 95 42 218 

Roman Catholic 108 119 61 62 350 

Congregational 10 48 4 27 89 

Disciples of Christ 2 4 2 2 10 

Evangelical Association 3 11 9 6 29 

Friends (3 bodies) 2 1 15 3 21 

Lutheran (11 bodies) 24 58 40 25 147 

Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 41 10 8 8 6y 

Methodist Episcopal 63 75 107 55 300 

Other Methodist (9 bodies) .. . 6 13 20 11 50 

Presbyterian (6 bodies) 79 38 136 37 290 

Protestant Episcopal 98 32 102 60 292 

Reformed (3 bodies) 34 9 21 25 89 

Unitarian 4 4 4 5 17 

Universalist 4 4 2 5 15 

Miscellaneous 15 34 38 10 97 

Total 534 500 664 383 2,081 



4 o6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

TABLE VIII. — Churches in 

Value of 

DENOMINATIONS. New York City. 

Baptist (4 bodies) $3,878,800 

Roman Catholic 8,124,750 

Congregational • • 1*015,500 

Disciples of Christ 113,000 

Evangelical Association 80,000 

Friends (3 bodies) 448,000 

Lutheran (11 bodies) 1,621,800 

Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 3>74Q,ooo 

Methodist Episcopal 3» 6 4o,75° 

Other Methodist (9 bodies) • . 33^0°° 

Presbyterian (6 bodies) 9>354> 000 

Protestant Episcopal 16,393,000 

Reformed (3 bodies) 3,448,000 

Unitarian 630,000 

Universalist 565,000 

Miscellaneous • 1,287,000 

Total $54,670,600 

COMMUNI 

Population i,5I5>3oi 

DENOMINATIONS. 

Baptist (4 bodies) Ii' 5I ° 

Roman Catholic 386,200 

Congregational 3>°47 

Disciples of Christ 4H 

Evangelical Association 292 

Friends (3 bodies) 8 35 

Lutheran (11 bodies) 10,125 

Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 35> o8 5 

Methodist Episcopal U, W 

Other Methodist (9 bodies) 2,08 1 

Presbyterian (6 bodies) 20,002 

Protestant Episcopal 37*597 

Reformed (3 bodies) • 8 >942 

Unitarian 94° 

Universalist ° 3 

Miscellaneous __J* 

Total 556,954 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



40; 



Cities — First Class. — Continued. 



Church Property. 



Chicago, 111. 

$1,053, 35o 

4,837,657 

1,272,310 

65,000 

137,000 

12,000 

1,080,250 

536,500 

2,023,100 

195,600 

1,646,800 

1,223,100 

35,800 

300,000 

218,000 

826,200 



Philadelphia, Pa. 

$2,962,384 
2,468,300 

l6o,IIO 
35,000 

130,500 
1,495,000 
1,584,400 

475,000 
3,288,200 

258,900 
6,504,500 

5,919,171 
86o,000 

250,000 

245,500 

1,386,400 



$15,462,667 


$28,023,365 


CANTS. 




1,099,850 


1,046,964 


12,634 


25,193 


262,047 


163,658 


9,704 


890 


1,320 


472 


1,684 


1,256 


222 


5,014 


34,999 


n,653 


9,187 


4,216 


15,859 


32,925 


2,091 


5,281 


11,831 


41,199 


8,937 


28,319 


809 


7,566 


995 


675 


i,o37 


5H 


14,789 


6,358 



Brooklyn, N. Y. 

$1,858,000 

4,984,637 

1,753,000 

50,800 

49,500 

146,000 

852,100 

227,000 

2,Il6,500 

166,650 

1,582,000 

3,369,500 

976,500 

190,000 

183,250 

177,000 



388,145 



335,189 



806,343 



13,971 
201,063 

H,I53 
287 

. 412 

768 

H,732 
2,645 

l8,4IO 
I,4l6 

17,095 
I7,600 

5,473 
1,600 

771 

2,214 

309,610 



Total. 

$9,752,534 
20,415,344 

4,200,920 
263,800 
397,000 

2,101,000 

5,138,550 

4,978,500 

11,068,550 

952,150 

19,087,300 

26,904,771 

5,320,300 

1,370,000 

1,211,750 

3,676,600 



$18,682,437 $116,839,069 



4,468,458 

66,308 

1,012,968 

24,794 

2,493 

3,644 

6,839 

77,509 

5i,i33 
82,192 

11,469 

96,727 

92,453* 
22,790 

4,210 

3,i85 
31,184 

1,589,898 



4 o8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE VIII.— Churches in 



Organi 



CITIES. 



Baptist 
(5 bodies). 



Catholic Congrega- Jews Lutheran 
(6 bodies). tional. (2 bodies). (12 bodies). 



St. Louis, Mo 35 

Boston, Mass 29 

Baltimore, Md 3 8 

San Francisco, Cal. . . 8 

Cincinnati, O *5 

Cleveland, 10 

Buffalo, N. Y 12 

New Orleans, La . 27 

Pittsburg, Pa 12 

Washington, D. C. . . 55 

Detroit, Mich " 

Milwaukee, Wis 9 

Newark, N.J 12 

Minneapolis, Minn. . . 16 

Jersey City, N. J 8 

Louisville, Ky 25 

Omaha, Neb 8 

Rochester, N. Y 12 

St. Paul, Minn 1 1 

Kansas City,Mo 13 

Providence, R. I *9 

Denver, Col 1 1 

Indianapolis, Ind. ... 10 

Allegheny, Pa 5 

Total 417 

St. Louis, Mo 3 6 

Boston, Mass 29 

Baltimore, Md 3° 

San Francisco, Cal. . . ° 

Cincinnati, O " 

Cleveland, O * 6 

Buffalo,N.Y 15 

New Orleans, La 26 



86 
60 
42 
33 
41 
26 

29 
32 
43 
15 
32 

29 

19 
18 

15 

22 

9 

16 

25 

22 

18 
12 

9 
13 

666 



14 

30 
2 

8 

5 
16 

4 

4 
2 

6 

6 

6 

2 

20 

3 
1 

10 

2 

9 

7 

13 
10 

5 

2 



80 


12 


35 


32 


4i 


2 


33 


9 


40 


5 


28 


17 


28 


5 


32 


4 



9 

7 
11 

6 

6 
11 

4 

9 

2 

2 
4 
5 
7 

2 

2 
4 
5 
3 
3 
3 
4 

4 
6 

1 

120 



5 

5 
8 

5 

5 

5 
2 

4 



16 

7 
25 

7 

4 
12 

13 
10 

12 

11 

16 

22 

4 
21 

7 
6 

11 

7 
20 

4 
1 

5 

4 

12 

257 



Church 

1 

24 

6 

3 
11 

13 

10 



(a) Cities having a population 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



409 



Cities — Second Class (a). 



ZATIONS. 














Methodist 
Episcopal. 


Other 

Methodist 
(11 bodies) 


Presbyte- 
rian 
(ii bodies). 


Protestant 
Episcopal. 


Reformed 
(3 bodies). 


Miscel- 
laneous. 


Total. 


21 


21 


25 


20 


. . 


42 


289 


24 


2 


9 


27 


I 


74 


270 


87 


42 


27 


40 


IO 


47 


371 


16 


4 


19 


7 


. • 


42 


I50 


33 


2 


21 


11 


5 


36 


179 


18 


4 


14 


16 


12 


45 


I90 


20 


3 


13 


17 


8 


33 


156 


22 


26 


13 


11 




11 


I6 5 


27 


12 


45 


13 


2 


24 


194 


23 


30 


16 


17 


2 


18 


195 


16 


5 


15 


21 


2 


24 


152 


13 


3 


7 


5 


2 


20 


121 


17 


4 


23 


11 


7 


9 


115 


24 


3 


11 


8 




3i 


154 


14 


2 


10 


9 


11 


8 


89 


9 


17 


16 


12 


2 


15 


129 


10 


2 


15 


10 


. . 


15 


95 


10 


3 


13 


12 


4 


16 


98 


28 


2 


13 


12 


1 


15 


139 


19 


10 


12 


5 


1 


27 


123 


12 


7 


2 


13 


. . 


26 


115 


12 


5 


10 


8 


1 


20 


98 


18 


6 


16 


7 


3 


21 


105 


7 


5 


25 


2 




6 


78 



500 



220 



390 



314 



74 



625 



3,770 



Edifices. 



21 


18 


26 


17 


. . 


33 


263 


23 


2 


8 


35 


1 


59 


235 


86 


37 


35 


52 


10 


38 


37i 


16 


3 


16 


9 


. . 


22 


125 


3i 


2 


24 


11 


5 


30 


168 


20 


3 


21 


20 


12 


42 


195 


20 


3 


17 


19 


8 


24 


154 


20 


26 


13 


13 


• • 


6 


154 



of 100,000 to 500,000. 



4 I0 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE VIII.— Church 



CITIES. 



Baptist Catholic Congrega- Jews Lutheran 
(5 bodies). (6 bodies). tional. (2 bodies). (12 bodies). 



Pittsburg, Pa 

Washington, D. C. . . 

Detroit, Mich 

Milwaukee, Wis 

Newark, N. J 

Minneapolis, Minn. . . 

Jersey City, N. J 

Louisville, Ky 

Omaha, Neb 

Rochester, N. Y 

St. Paul, Minn 

Kansas City, Mo 

Providence, R. I 

Denver, Col 

Indianapolis, Ind. . . . 
Allegheny, Pa 

Total 409 



10 


40 


45 


15 


12 


32 


9 


22 


12 
16 


19 
12 


8 


15 


27 


22 


9 
14 
11 


9 
16 

18 


12 


21 


21 


17 


10 


12 


10 


8 


5 


13 



2 


2 


13 


6 


2 


13 


6 


4 


16 


6 


3 


22 


2 


5 


3 


16 


1 


17 


2 


1 


5 




2 


6 


10 


2 


10 


2 


2 


8 


8 


2 


19 


5 


1 


4 


16 


1 


. . 


10 


3 


6 


4 


4 


6 


2 




10 



608 



183 



74 246 



Value of Church 



CITIES. 



St. Louis, Mo 

Boston, Mass 

Baltimore, Md 

San Francisco, Cal 

Cincinnati, O • 

Cleveland, O 

Buffalo, N.Y 

New Orleans, La 

Pittsburg, Pa 

Washington, D. C 

Detroit, Mich 

Milwaukee, Wis 

Newark, N. J 

Minneapolis, Minn 

Jersey City, N. J l 

Louisville, Ky 

Omaha, Neb 

Rochester, N. Y 



Baptist 
(5 bodies). 

$431,375 

i,537,ooo 
804,150 

199,250 

348,500 

363,500 

412,000 

137,850 
252,200 
1,026,000 
344,200 
200,800 
547,ooo 

513,863 
207,000 
686,650 
124,300 
424,607 



Catholic 
(6 bodies). 

$1,602,835 
3,296,700 
1,462,920 
1,364,300 

1,934,900 
832,000 

2,176,500 
970,400 

1,373,800 
990,800 

1,050,800 
891,200 

783,049 
625,115 

1,083,500 
889,200 
549,000 

1,057,000 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



411 



Edifices. — Continued. 



Methodist 
Episcopal. 

26 

22 

17 

14 
18 

23 
14 

9 
10 

11 

30 

13 
11 

12 

19 
7 



Other 

Methodist 

(11 bodies). 

12 

27 

3 
2 

4 
2 
2 
18 
2 
2 
2 

9 
5 
4 
6 

5 



Presbyte- 


Protes 


rian 
(11 bodies). 


Episc 


46 


18 


20 


27 


17 


29 


8 


8 


35 


16 


H 


8 


11 


12 


20 


19 


16 


10 


14 


16 


13 


13 


15 


5 


2 


14 


7 


7 


16 


7 


26 


4 



Reformed Miscel- 
(3 bodies). laneous. 



Total. 



493 



2 


16 


187 


2 


7 


186 


2 


18 


156 


2 


11 


107 


12 


6 


132 


. . 


17 


126 


12 


7 


89 


2 


19 


144 




6 


84 


6 


11 


102 


1 


11 


128 


1 


15 


IOI 


. . 


14 


IOI 


1 


9 


81 


3 


13 


96 




5 


77 



199 



440 



389 



82 



439 



3,562 



Property. 



Congrega- 
tional. 

$333>°oo 
2,318,100 

68,000 
249,500 
169,000 
397,200 
117,000 

15,700 

52,500 
339,000 
161,500 
158,000 

90,000 
465,250 

52,000 



220,600 
120,000 



Jews 
(2 bodies). 

$178,000 

243,000 

263,000 

300,000 

484,000 

108,000 

50,000 

235,000 

65,000 

42,000 

107,000 

93,000 

II7,800 

20,000 

10,000 

4,500 

20,500 

40,000 



Lutheran 
(12 bodies). 

$422,400 

72,000 

585,800 

168,200 

119,000 

178,000 

257,070 

6o,200 

373,000 

414,000 

181,250 

653,700 

75,000 

203,000 

77,000 

40,800 

258,075 

127,000 



Methodist 
Episcopal. 

$274,450 
1,085,000 
2,055,300 
446,500 
691,000 
517,000 
404,900 
119,412 
796,900 
758,800 
366,600 
183,000 
679,500 
474,200 

345,300 
105,000 

I9I,IOO 

250,000 



4 I2 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE VIII.— Value of 



Baptist 

cities. (5 bodies). 

St. Paul, Minn $250,400 

Kansas City, Mo 35^,000 

Providence, R. 1 676,700 

Denver, Col 2 54,6oo 

Indianapolis, Ind 93»«» 

Allegheny, Pa 37,4QQ 

Total $10,228,945 



Catholic 
(6 bodies). 

$683,300 

569,950 

1,285,000 

5I3>042 
243,700 

337,500 
$26,566,511 



Continuation of Value 



Other Methodist 

CITIES. (n bodies). 

St.Louis, Mo $474,900 

Boston, Mass %fc™ 

Baltimore, Md 686,100 

San Francisco, Cal 71,45° 

Cincinnati^ l8 > 000 

Cleveland, 3 1,000 

Buffalo,N.Y 17,300 

New Orleans, La ?X'2£ 

Pittsburg, Pa 448,8oo 

Washington, D. C 760,100 

Detroit,Mich 30,&oo 

Milwaukee, Wis 42,5°o 

Newark,N.J 58,500 

Minneapolis, Minn "»ooo 

Jersey City, N.J $600 

Louisville, Ky ^8,500 

Omaha, Neb 53,ooo 

Rochester, N. Y £«£ 

St. Paul, Minn ™>°oo 

Kansas City, Mo 2 5°>°7o 

Providence, R. I * ,3 ™ 

r\ r*Jj 110,000 

Denver, Col ' 

Indianapolis, Ind b 7>5°° 

Allegheny,Pa _ I2 3> OOQ 

Total $4,097,483 



Presbyterian 
(11 bodies). 

$980,700 
350,000 
1,191,324 
666,IOO 
963,700 
840,000 
1,051,600 
337,000 
2,042,450 
950,000 
875,000 
302,500 
1,339,720 
546,000 
280,500 
575,500 
195,700 
670,000 
395,000 
332,700 

55,000 
236,150 

360,000 

831,600 

$16,368,244 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



413 



Church Property — Continued. 



Congrega- 


Jews 


Lutheran 


Methodist 


tional. 


(2 bodies). 


(12 bodies). 


Episcopal. 


$133,200 


$50,000 


$269,300 


$389,200 


164,500 


50,000 


95,000 


397,385 


585,500 


25,000 




250,300 


206,300 


63,500 


140,200 


652,000 


66,050 


24, 5OO 


Il8,700 


351,000 


30,500 




201,400 


I97.OOO 



$6,512,400 $2,593,800 $5,090,095 $11,980,847 



of Church Property. 



Protestant 


Reformed 

/ 1_ 1 * \ 


Miscellaneous. 


Total. 


Episcopal. 


(3 bodies). 






$502,000 




$677,300 


$5,876,960 


2,144,175 


$56,000 


3,464,400 


H,67I,375 


1,418,544 


185,500 


8o8,200 


9,528,838 


385,000 




390,800 


4,24I,IOO 


314,000 


172,500 


929,450 


6,144,050 


367,700 


74,650 


524,850 


4,233,900 


797,000 


76,000 


609,750 


5,969,120 


231,500 




126,850 


2,553,107 


939,500 


70,000 


499,600 


6,913,750 


788,500 


31,000 


270,375 


6,370,575 


62I,600 


13,000 


367,600 


4,119,150 


493,700 


24,500 


162,500 


3,205,400 


426,000 


426,500 


179,000 


4,722,069 


246,200 




342,200 


3,446,828 


325,000 


336,500 


65,000 


2,798,400 


376,300 


25,000 


361,300 


3,332,750 


276,550 




102,000 


1,990,825 


330,500 


46,000 


297,000 


3,378,107 


193,700 


8,000 


109,200 


2,499,300 


200,500 


12,000 


244,250 


2,672,355 


627,300 




673,600 


4,258,768 


418.OOO 


20,000 


270,350 


2,884,142 


153,000 


23,000 


130,600 


1,651,650 


76,000 




203,000 


2,037,400 


$12,652,269 


$I,600,I50 


$11,809,175 


$109,499,919 



4 I4 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE VIII— Churches in 



Communi 



CITIES. 



Popula- Baptist 

tion. (5 bodies). 

St. Louis, Mo 45i>77o 5,654 

Boston, Mass 448,477 1 \ > 88 5 

Baltimore, Md 434,439 l8 ,728 

San Francisco, Cal 298,997 1,228 

Cincinnati, 296,908 4,063 

Cleveland, 261,353 3,449 

Buffalo, N. Y 255,664 3,95» 

New Orleans, La 242,039 2,941 

Pittsburg, Pa 238,617 2,288 

Washington, D. C 230,392 21,781 

Detroit, Mich 205,876 3,078 

Milwaukee, Wis 204,468 1,080 

Newark, N. J 181,830 4,119 

Minneapolis, Minn 164,738 3,687 

Jersey City, N. J 163,003 2,378 

Louisville, Ky 161,129 13,753 

Omaha, Neb 140,452 1,107 

Rochester, N. Y 133,896 3,345 

St. Paul, Minn 133,15° 1,867 

Kansas City, Mo 132,710 4,49° 

Providence, R. 1 132,146 5,382 

Denver, Col 106,713 2,498 

Indianapolis, Ind 105,436 i,7H 

Allegheny, Pa 105,287 1,005 

Total 5,229,432 



Catholic 
(6 bodies). 

75,908 
185,188 

77,047 
70,670 

72,368 

52,420 

73,OIO 

67,156 

56,916 

36,488 

45,795 
35,o5o 
39,324 

37,855 

45,76o 

33> 74o 

7,675 
31,690 

51,215 

11,900 

44,065 

18,039 

8,390 

13,494 



Con - Jews 

S re S a " (2 bodies), 
tional. v 



2,670 

10,076 

268 

2,121 

1,047 

3,333 
592 
43i 
489 

i,399 
1,268 

i,i54 

744 

3,372 

633 
56 

1,103 
460 

1,354 
1,076 

3,766 

1,362 

636 

356 



3,022 
2,300 
3,5oo 

4,o75 
3,725 
2,911 
1,025 

2,750 
1,250 

976 
2,700 

981 
2,090 

474 
250 

515 

1,035 
911 

95o 
825 

875 
895 

1,627 
25 



126,184 1,191,163 39,766 39,687 



Recapit 



Organi- 
zations. 

Cities of the First Class (4) *' lS? 

Cities of the Second Class (24) 3,770 

Cities of the Third Class (96) 4,284 

Total (124) IO > 241 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



415 



Cities — Second Class. — Continued. 



CANTS. 



Lutheran 
(12 bodies). 


Methodist 
Episco- 
pal. < 


Other 

Methodist 
'11 bodies). 


Presby- 
terian 
(11 bodies) 


Protestant 
Episco- 
pal. 


Reformed 
(3 bodies). 


Mis- 
cella- 
neous. 


Total. 


7 ? 458 


3,871 


6,440 


5,727 


3,536 


• • . • 


16,900 


I3I,l86 


i,95.9 


5,963 


737 


2,243 


8,167 


62 


15,468 


244,048 


10,902 


22,258 


10,879 


6,505 


12,193 


3,695 


9,920 


175,995 


2,096 


3,H5 


1,125 


3,421 


2,446 




2,575 


92,872 


1,252 


6,262 


587 


5,IIO 


2,253 


2,Ol8 


17,092 


H5,777 


7,162 


4,440 


543 


5,553 


3,257 


2,6ll 


8,706 


94,385 


13,460 


3,785 


210 


4,240 


3,387 


2,163 


9,330 


H5,l6o 


2,777 


3,938 


4,679 


3,023 


2,9IO 




5,111 


95,716 


4,868 


6,701 


2,926 


12,066 


3,545 


63O 


14,078 


105,757 


2,997 


9**44 


6,526 


5,128 


7,315 


30I 


2,517 


94,572 


8,609 


4,696 


875 


5,343 


5,693 


220 


5,120 


83,397 


18,892 


2,403 


119 


1,467 


1,952 


38o 


4,165 


68,249 


1,387 


6,199 


568 


7,606 


3,076 


2,178 


2,697 


60,988 


5,906 


4,432 


189 


3,653 


2,465 




3,151 


65,184 


2,230 


3,805 


231 


2,000 


2,755 


3,033 


790 


63,865 


1,483 


1,613 


6,271 


3,98i 


3,651 


60O 


7,692 


73,355 


1,277 


1,859 


204 


2,150 


1,228 




1,020 


18,658 


4,847 


3,008 


360 


6,i37 


3,263 


952 


4,064 


59,o37 


5,608 


3,290 


190 


2,772 


2,140 


I20 


1,607 


7i,U3 


838 


3,i95 


1,960 


2,272 


i,H3 


31 


3,870 


31,600 


75 


2,886 


859 


525 


4,251 




4,031 


66,715 


540 


2,858 


706 


2,319 


1,820 


35 


2,541 


33,6i3 


2,588 


5,829 


2,053 


3,806 


1,120 


560 


3,833 


32,156 


2,804 


2,538 


1,107 


6,985 


484 




3,868 


32,666 



112,015 118,088 50,344 104,032 84,050 19,589 150,146 2,035,064 



ULATION. 






Church 
Edifices. 


Value of Church 
Property. 


Communi- 
cants. 


2,08l 


$116,839,069 


1,589,898 


3,562 


109,499,919 


2,035,064 


4,079 


87,198,259 


1,677,056 


9,722 


$313,537,247 


5,302,018 



Population. 

4,468,458 

5,229,432 

4,291,048 

13,988,938 



STATISTICAL SUMMARY BY STATES ACCORDING 
TO THE CENSUS OF 1906 

Showing Gains in the Sixteen Years in Number and 
Percentage of Communicants 



\ 



:8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE I.— Returns 



STATES. Organizations. 

Alabama • 8,858 

*Alaska • ■ • • 

Arizona 2 3o 

Arkansas 6,144 

California 2,840 

Colorado 1,261 

Connecticut 1,364 

Delaware 4^7 

District of Columbia 288 

Florida 3,346 

Georgia IO >° 2 6 

Idaho 673 

Illinois 9,3o8 

Indiana 6,829 

Iowa 6,259 

Kansas 4,975 

Kentucky 6,512 

Louisiana 3,8*3 

Maine X, ^2 

Maryland 2,756 

Massachusetts S^ 1 

Michigan 5,605 

Minnesota ^V" 

Mississippi 7,36i 

Missouri 9, I 7 2 

Montana 54 2 

Nebraska 3>300 

Nevada 86 

New Hampshire 832 

New Jersey 2,750 

New Mexico 624 

New York 9,227 

North Carolina 8,554 

North Dakota 1,961 

Ohio 9,807 

tOklahoma 4,466 

Oregon..... *> 2 9o 

Pennsylvania 12,748 



Edifices. 
8,183 

■ • • • 

l8l 
5,192 
2,521 

956 
1,414 

478 

264 
3,o6l 
9,624 

495 
8,626 

6,580 

5,92i 
4,107 

5, 8 94 
3,630 

i,5n 
2,814 

2,983 
4,882 

4,280 

6,997 
8,146 

407 

2,847 

67 

851 

2,875 
522 

9,193 
8,188 

1,325 

9,519 
2,709 

1,086 

12,780 



Seating 
Capacity. 

2,423,175 

40,954 
1,446,892 

694,510 

255,469 
522,941 

130,267 
142,311'- 
688,986 
3,063,866 

i2i,775 
2,685,352 

2,132,181 

1,617,467 

i,o54,976 

i,775,i23 

1,046,850 

412,833 

810,701 

1,313,564 
i,353,i8o 

1,104,317 
2,041,665 

2,391,498 
100,665 

649,132 

15,015 

254,017 
1,015,903 

129,745 

3,191,267 

2,715,567 
262,251 

3,102,819 
598,650 
270,329 

4,646,929 



* Not given in census of 1906. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 419 



by States for 1906. 

Value of Church Communi- Increase in Communicants, 1800-1906. 

Property. cants. Actual. Percentage. 

$13,314,993 824,209 265,038 47 



798,975 45,057 

6,733,375 426,179 

28,065,261 611,464 

7,723,200 205,666 

29,196,128 502,560 

3,250,105 71,251 

10.025.122 136,759 
5,795,859 221,318 

17,929,183 1,029,037 

1,726,734 74,578 

66,222,514 2,077,197 

31,081,500 938,405 

30,464,860 788,667 

14,053,454 458,190 

18,044,389 858,324 

10,456,146 778,901 

9,955,363 212,988 

23,765,172 473,257 

84,729,445 1,562,621 

27,144,250 982,479 

26,053,159 834,442 

9,482,229 657,381 

38,059,233 1,199,239 

2,809,779 98,984 

12,114,817 345,803 

402,350 14,944 

7,864,991 190,298 

50.907.123 857,548 
956,605 137,009 

255,166,284 3,591,974 

14,053,505 824,385 

4,576,157 i59,o53 

74,670,765 1,742,873 

4,933,843 257,100 

4,620,793 120,229 

173,605,141 2,977,022 

f Includes Indian Territory, given separately in 1890. 



18,085 


67 


129,971 


44 


330,845 


118 


118,829 


137 


193,219 


62 


22,572 


46 


42,556 


45 


79,584 


56 


349,986 


52 


50,542 


210 


874,609 


73 


244,545 


35 


231,580 


42 


121,461 


36 


251,927 


42 


378,909 


95 


52,717 


33 


93,839 


25 


619,870 


66 


412,975 


73 


301,852 


57 


226,635 


53 


463,400 


63 


66,236 


202 


151,337 


78 


9,056 


i54 


87,307 


85 


349,197 


69 


31,260 


30 


1,420,152 


65 


139,191 


20 


99,557 


167 


526,407 


43 


222,924 


652 


49,705 


70 


1,250,382 


72 



420 



RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE I. — Returns by 



states. Organizations. 

Rhode Island 5°7 

South Carolina 5>373 

South Dakota 1,798 

Tennessee 7>963 

Texas 12,285 

Utah 537 

Vermont 902 

Virginia 6,605 

Washington *,759 

West Virginia 4,oi9 

Wisconsin 4,880 

Wyoming 22 6 

Total for U. S. in 1906 210,418 

Total for U. S. in 1890 165,271 

Increase in 16 years 45> I 47 



Edifices. 


Seating 
Capacity. 


493 


195,688 


5,290 


1,774,437 


1,461 


285,197 


7,400 


2,323,285 


9,589 


2,822,460 


5i6 


169,369 


891 


235,661 


6,480 


1,974,332- 


1,416 


341,812 


3,428 


949,812 


4,562 


1,206,385 


160 


35,25o 


192,795 


58,536,830 


142,605 


43,591,575 


50>I9 


14,945,255 




• Exclusive 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 42 1 



States for 1906.- 


—Continued. 


Value of Church 


Communi- 


Property. 


cants. 


$9,533,543 


264,712 


10,209,043 


665,933 


4,538,013 


161,961 


-14,469,012 


697,570 


22,949,976 


1,226,906 


3,612,422 


172,814 


5,939,492 


147,223 


19,699,014 


793,546 


8,082,986 


191,976 


9,733,585 


301,565 


27,277,837 


1,000,903 


778,142 


23,945 


$1,257,575,867 


32,936,445 


679,490,789 


20,603,455 


$578,085,078 


12,332,990 


of Alaska. 





Increase in Communicants, i8oo-igo6. 
Actual. Percentage. 



116,704 


79 


157,448 


3i 


76,471 


89 


144,912 


26 


549,745 


81 


44,699 


35 


40,908 


40 


224,311 


38 


133,178 


227 


109,088 


57 


444,420 


80 


12,240 


105 


12,332,990 


60 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR 1900 AND 1910 

Gains and Losses of Two Decades 



424 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



STATISTICAL SUMMARIES 
TABLE I. — Ministers, Churches, and Cohmuni 

For the 

In the United 

denominations. Ministers. Churches. 

Adventists : 

i. Evangelical 34 3° 

2. Advent Christians 912 610 

3. Seventh-Day 386 i,494 

4. Church of God 19 29 

5. Life and Advent Union 60 28 

6. Churches of God in Jesus Christ 94 95 

Total Adventists 1,505 2,286 

Baptists: 

1. Regular (North) 7,535 9,295 

2. Regular (South) 12,560 19,669 

3. Regular (Colored) 9,856 14,786 

4. Six-Principle 8 12 

5. Seventh-Day I2 4 95 

6. Free M36 M" 

7. Freewill I2 ° l6 7 

8. General 484 423 

9. Separate XI 3 io 3 

10. United *5 204 

11. Baptist Church of Christ 80 152 

12. Primitive 2,130 3,53© 

13. Primitive (Colored) (1) 

14. Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinanan. 300 473 

1 5. Church of God and Saints of Christ (Col.) 

Total Baptists 34,77* 5°,43i 

Brethren (Dunkards or Dunkers) : 

1. Conservative 2,612 850 

2. Old Order H© «o 

3. Progressive 231 145 

4. Seventh-Day (German) 5 ° 

Total (Dunkard) Brethren 2,988 1,081 

(1) Not reported 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 425 

FOR 1900 AND 1910 

CANTS IN THE UNITED STATES ONLY 



Year 1900. 




For the Year 1910. 




States Only. 




In the United States Only. 




Communicants. 


Ministers. 


Churches. 


Communicants, 


I,U7 


c8 


c 18 


C481 


26,500 


c 528 


^55° 


c 26,799 


54,539 


517 


1,826 


65,122 


647 


c 32 


c 20 


c 611 


3,000 


C 12 


c 12 


C509 


2,872 


c 56 


c 62 


c 2,124 



88,705 1,153 2,488 95,646 



999,657 8,198 

1,638,985 14,533 

1,594,584 12,637 

828 10 

9,095 98 

86,535 1,186 

12,000 604 

24,775 55o 

6,479 c IO ° 

13,209 c 260 

8,254 C99 

126,000 c 1,500 

c 1,480 

12,851 C35 



en 



9,704 


1,210,713 


22,726 


2,283,066 


17,323 


1,790,165 


16 


73i 


82 


8,119 


1,112 


70,880 


623 


40,578 


545 


33,600 


c 76 


c 5,180 


c 196 


c 13,698 


C93 


c 6,416 


c 2,922 


c 102,311 


c 797 


c 35,076 


^55 


C78I 


C48 


c 1,823 



4,533,252 41,365 56,318 5,603,137 



95,000 3,006 880 100,000 

4,000 228 75 4,000 

13,000 186 219 18,607 

194 9 14 240 



112,194 3,429 1,188 122,847 

separately in 1890. c Census of 1906. 



426 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE I. — Ministers, Churches, and Communi 

For the 

In the United 

denominations. Ministers. Churches. 

Brethren (Plymouth) : 

i. Brethren (I.) io 9 

2. Brethren (II.) 88 

3. Brethren (III.) 86 

4. Brethren (IV.) 3' 

Total (Plymouth) Brethren 314 

Brethren (River): 

1. Brethren in Christ 152 7| 

2. Old Order, or Yorker 7 8 

3. United Zion's Children J*o J*5 

Total (River) Brethren 179 IIX 

Buddhists: 

1. Chinese Temples 47 

2. Japanese Temples (1) 

Total Buddhists 47 

Catholic Apostolic: 

1. Catholic Apostolic 95 i° 

2. New Apostolic • • • • 

Total Catholic Apostolic 95 IO 

Catholics, Eastern Orthodox: 

1. Armenian Apostolic 1 5 

2. Russian Orthodox 4© 31 

3. Greek Orthodox 5 5 

4. Syrian Orthodox (2) 

5. Servian Orthodox (2) • 

6. Roumanian Orthodox (2) 

7. Bulgarian Orthodox (2) 

Total Eastern Orthodox 60 57 

(1) Not in existence in 1890. Most of the temples in California. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



427 



cants in the United States Only. — Continued. 



Year 1900. 




For the Year 1910. 




States Only. 




In the United States Only. 




Communicants. 


Ministers. 


Churches. 


Communicants 


2,289 


• • • • 


CI34 


£ 2,933 


2,419 


.... 


c 128 


£4,752 


1,235 


• • • • 


c8i 


c 1,724 


718 


.... 


c 60 


£i,i57 



6,661 



403 



10,566 



4,000 
214 

525 

4,739 



174 
c 24 

c 22 

220 



65 
eg 

c 28 
102 



3,675 
C423 

£749 
4,847 



1,491 



1,491 



C I 


c 62 




c 14 


C 12 


£3,165 


15 


74 


3,165 


c 14 


C II 


c 2,907 


c 19 


c 13 


c 2,020 



33 



24 



4,927 



8,500 


14 


21 


50,000 


40,000 


no 


121 


60,000 


5,000 


71 


62 


l6o,000 




21 


18 


40,000 




9 


10 


35,000 




5 


5 


20,000 




3 


3 


20,000 


53,500 


233 


240 


385,000 


(2) Introduced in recent years by immigration. 


c Census of 1906. 





428 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE I. — Ministers, Churches, and Communi 



DENOMINATIONS. 

Catholics, Western: 

i. Roman Catholic 11,848 

2. Polish National Catholic 

3. Reformed Catholic 

4. Old Catholic (1) 



Total Western Catholics 11,876 



Christadelphians 

Christians (2) 

Christian Catholic (Dowie) 

Christian Missionary Association (i) 

Christian Scientists 

Christian Union 

Churches oe God (Winnebrennerian) 



Churches or the Living God (Colored) (3) : 

1. Christian Workers for Friendship 

2. Apostolic 

3. Church of Christ in God 

Total Churches of the Living God . . . 

Churches of the New Jerusalem: 

1 . General Convention 

2. General Church (4) 



Total New Jerusalem Churches . 



Communistic Societies: 

1 . Shakers 

2. Amana 

3. Harmony (1) 

4. Separatists (1) 

5. Altruists (1) 

6. Church Triumphant (Koreshan Ecclesia) (1) 

7. Christian Commonwealth (1) 



Total Communists 

(1) Dissolved. 



143 



143 





For the 


In the United 


Ministers. 


Churches. 


11,848 


12,263 


19 


18 


6 


6 


3 


5 


11,876 


12,292 


■ • • • 


63 


1,151 


i,5i7 


55 


5o 


10 


13 


940 


470 


183 


294 


460 


580 



73 



173 

15 

7 

1 
1 
1 

5 

1 

3i 



(2) Formerly reported in two branches. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



429 



cants in the United States Only. — Continued. 



Year 1900. 
States Only. 



Communicants. 



For the Year 19 10. 
In the United States Only. 
Ministers. Churches. Communicants. 



8,690,658 

20,000 

1,500 

425 

8,712,583 

1,277 

109,278 

40,000 

754 
48,930 
18,214 
38,000 



17,084 
c 24 

7 



I7,H5 



993 
C3S 

2,208 
C295 

509 



C5i 
C30 

c 20 



13,461 


12,425,947 


c 24 


c 15,473 


6 


2,100 


i3,49i 


12,443,520 


c 70 


c 1,412 


1,329 


87,478 


C17 


c 5,865 


1,104 


85,096 


c 237 


c 13,905 


595 


41,475 


C44 


c 2,676 


ci5 


C752 


eg 


C858 



IOI 



68 



4,286 



7,679 



7,679 



109 

23 

132 



138 
14 

152 



8,500 
814 

9,3i4 



1,650 
1,600 

250 
200 

25 

205 

80 
4,010 



ci5 



22 



(3) Organized since 1899. (4) Organized in 1897, as result of division 



C516 

c i,756 



2,272 

c Census of igo6. 



43 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE I.— Ministers, Churches, and Communi 

For the 

In the United 

DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Churches. 

Congregationalists 5,625 5> 62 4 



Disciples or Christ: 

1. Disciples of Christ 6 >34» 

2. Churches of Christ (1) 



10,528 



Total Disciples of Christ 6,348 10,528 



Evangelical Bodies: _ 
1. Evangelical Association 



2. United Evangelical Church. . . 
Total Evangelical bodies, 



877 

478 



1,617 
985 



1,355 2,602 



Faith Associations: (2) 

1. Apostolic Faith Movement 

2. Peniel Missions 

3. Metropolitan Church Association 

4. Hepzibah Faith Association 

5. Missionary Church Association. 

6. Heavenly Recruit Church 

7. Apostolic Christian Church 

8. Christian Congregation. . . ■ • • • • 

9. Voluntary Missionary Society (Colored) 



Total Faith Associations. 



Free Christian Zion Church (Colored) (3). 



Friends: 

1. Orthodox. . . 

2. "Hicksite" . 

3. "Wilburite" 

4. Primitive . . . 



1,279 


830 


115 


201 


38 


53 


II 


9 



Total Friends J >443 J >°93 

(1) Not reported separately in 1890 or 1900. A division. (2) All reported since 1900. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



43 1 



cants in the United States Okly.— Continued. 



Year 1900. 
States Only. 

Communicants. 

631,360 



For the Year 1910. 
In the United States Only. 
Ministers. Churches. Communicants. 



6,045 



6,050 



735,400 



1,149,982 



1,149,982 



5,970 
C 2,IOO 

8,070 



10,830 
2,649 

13,479 



I,308,Il6 

c 156,658 

1,464,774 



96,345 
60,993 

157,338 



980 
509 

1,489 



1,657 

997 
2,654 



108,666 

73,399 

182,065 



• • • • 


c6 


£538 


c so 


C II 


C703 


c 29 


c6 


c 466 


C36 


c 10 


c 293 


£35 


C32 


c 1,256 


^55 


c 27 


C938 


c 19 


c 42 


c 4,558 


c 26 


eg 


C395 


C II 


C3 


C425 



241 



146 



9,572 



c 20 



as 



c 1,835 



92,468 

21,992 

4,468 

232 



1,302 

97 
C47 

c 10 



119,160 1,456 

(3) Organized in 1895 by withdrawals from Methodist and Baptist bodies 



830 

211 
C48 

c8 


100,072 
19,595 

c 3,880 
c 171 


1,097 

laptist bodies. 


123,718 

c Census of 1906 



432 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE I. — Ministers, Churches, and Communi 

For the 

In the United 

denominations. Ministers. Churches. 

Friends of the Temple 4 4 

German Evangelical Protestant 45 55 

German Evangelical Synod 909 1,129 

Jewish Congregations (i) 301 570 

Latter-Day Saints: 

1. Utah Branch 700 796 

2. Reorganized 1,200 600 

Total Latter-Day Saints 1,900 1,396 

Lutherans : 

1. General Synod 1,216 1,576 

2. United Synod, South 214 390 

3. General Council 1,205 1,882 

4. Synodical Conference 2,029 2,650 

5. United Norwegian 3 61 i j 121 

Independent Synods. 

6. Ohio 457 604 

7. Buffalo 26 36 

8. Hauge's 95 2 * 2 

9. Eielsen's 9 S 2 

10. Texas 11 x 4 

n. Iowa 433 82 4 

12. Norwegian 252 739 

13. Michigan (3) 53 7$ 

14. Danish in America 47 66 

15. Icelandic 8 26 

16. Immanuel 45 5° 

17. Suomai (Finnish) n 46 

18. Finnish Apostolic (4) 

19. Finnish National (4) 

20. Norwegian Free 112 300 

21. Danish United 88 150 

22. Slovakian (4) 

23. Church of the Lutheran Brethren (4) 

24. Jehovah 6 6 

Independent Congregations 85 200 

Total Lutherans 6,763 11,022 

(1) Reported in 1890 in two branches. (2) Including only heads of families. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



433 



cants in the United States Only. — Continued. 



Year igoo. 




For the Year 1010. 




States Only. 




In the United States Only. 




Communicants. 


Ministers. 


Churches. 


Communicants. 


340 


C3 


C 2 


C376 


36,500 


c 59 


c66 


c 34,704 


' 203,574 


1,024 


1,314 


236,615 


143,000(2) 


c 1,084 


c 1,769 


143,000(2) 


300,000 


1,223 


780 


350,000 


43,824 


1,260 


570 


50,650 


343,824 


2,483 


1,350 


400,650 


199,589 


i,333 


1,785 


302,440 


38,639 


248 


468 


48,921 


356,401 


1,507 


2,298 


459,224 


581,029 


2,713 


3,356 


766,281 


130,000 


55o 


1,464 


161,964 


77,362 


585 


784 


127,430 


5,000 


28 


42 


5,200 


12,540 


150 


347 


36,357 


2,8oo 


6 


26 


1,130 


1,700 


21 


32 


2,800 


74,058 


527 


940 


106,593 


66,927 


382 


1,000 


100,000 


9,547 


.... 


• • • • 




10,000 


58 


119 


13,052 


5,559 


13 


39 


4,700 


6,118 


12 


6 


2,500 


11,048 


32 


170 


17,500 




62 


73 


II,000 




20 


40 


6,000 


38,000 


175 


375 


20,000 


8,500 


114 


176 


11,994 




17 


30 


9,5oo 




12 


16 


1,800 


35o 


9 


11 


1,100 


25,000 


85 
8,659 


205 
13,802 


26,000 


1,660,167 


2,243,486 


(3) Dissolved. (4) Organized 


since 1900. < 


: Census of 1906. 





434 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

TABLE I.— Ministers, Churches, and Communi 

For the 

denominations. In the United 

Scandinavian Evangelical Bodies: Ministers - churches - 

i. Swedish Evangelical Mission Covenant (i) 265 270 

2. Swedish Evangelical Free Mission 

3. Norwegian Evangelical Free • • • • • • • • 

Total Scandinavian Evangelical bodies 265 270 

Mennonites: 

1. Mennonite 418 288 

2. Bruederhoef 9 5 

3. Amish 26 5 I2 4 

4. Old Amish 75 2 5 

5. Apostolic (2) 2 2 

6. Reformed 43 34 

7. General Conference 1 28 7 6 

8. Church of God in Christ 18 18 

9. Old (Wisler) 17 x 5 

10. Bundes Conference 4 1 *6 

11. Defenceless 2 ° IZ 

12. Brethren in Christ 76 59 

Separate Conferences (two) ____n_: - • • • 

Total Mennonites 1,112 673 

Methodist: 

1. Methodist Episcopal 16,791 2 6, 2 3 2 

2. Union American Methodist Episcopal 125 155 

3. African Methodist Episcopal 5,852 5,630 

4. African Union Methodist Protestant 106 88 

5. African Methodist Episcopal Zion. . . 3**55 J ,9o6 

6. Methodist Protestant 1,629 2,394 

7. Wesley an Methodist 595 5°6 

8. Methodist Episcopal, South 5,9 8 9 *4, 2 i 2 

9. Congregational Methodist 3 2 5 33° 

10. Congregational Methodist (Colored) (2)... 5 5 

11. New Congregational Methodist 19 2 3 00 

12. Zion Union Apostolic 3° 2 7 

13. Colored Methodist Episcopal 2,061 i,433 

14. Primitive 74 9© 

15. Free •• • • 9 2 2 944 

16. Reformed Methodist Union Episcopal (3) 

17. Independent Methodist 8 14 

18. Evangelist Missionary (2) 48 13 

Total Methodists. 37,907 54,345 

(1) Not reported in 1890. (2) Dissolved. (3) Result of secession in the 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 435 



cants in the United States Only. — Continued. 

Year 1900. For the Year 1010. 

States Only. In the United States Only. 

Communicants. Ministers. Churches. Communicants. 

30,000 377 290 40,000 

151 *33 18,000 

65 150 4,000 



30,000 

22,443 
352 

13,051 

2,438 

209 

1,680 

io,395 

47i 
610 

2,95o 
1,176 

2,953 



58,728 

2,746,191 

i5,5oo 

675,462 

3,563 
536,271 

183,714 
17,201 

1,468,390 
20,000 

319 

4,000 

2,346 
204,972 

6,549 
27,292 



2,569 
2,010 



593 


573 


62,000 


C346 


c 220 


c 18,674 


eg 


c8 


C275 


c 131 


£57 


c 7,640 


c 141 


C46 


c 5,o43 


C3A- 


£34 


c 2,079 


ci43 


c 90 


c 11,661 


C17 


c 18 


C562 


ci8 


eg 


C655 


C36 


c 19 


c 2,533 


e 26 


c 14 


C967 


c 70 


c68 


c 2,801 


^35 


c 21 


c 1,908 


1,006 


604 


54,798 


18,280 


28,436 


3,186,862 


138 


255 


18,500 


6,353 


5,527 


500,000 


200 


125 


4,000 


3,488 


3,298 


547,216 


i,393 


2,432 


188,437 


598 


57i 


19,178 


6,611 


16,332 


1,851,149 


337 


333 


15,529 


c 59 


^35 


c 1,782 


C3S 


CAS 


c 3,o59 


2,901 


3,857 


234,721 


74 


101 


7,346 


1,119 


*,i63 


32,112 


c 40 


C58 


c 4,000 


2 


2 


1,161 



5,916,349 41,626 61,570 6,615,052 

South from African Methodist Episcopal Church in 1885. c Census of 1906. 



436 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE I. — Ministers, Churches, and Communi 

For the 

In the United 

denominations. Ministers. Churches. 

Moravian Bodies: 

1. Moravian 117 122 

2. Union Bohemians and Moravians (1) . . . . . . . . . . . . 

Total Moravian Bodies 117 122 

Non-sectarian Bible Faith Churches (2) . . 



• • 



Pentecostal Bodies: 

1. Pentecostal Church (3) .... .... 

2. Other Pentecostal Associations .... .... 

Total Pentecostal Bodies .... .... 

Presbyterians : 

1. Northern 7,170 7,459 

2. Cumberland (4) 1,596 2,957 

3. Cumberland (Colored) 450 400 

4. Welsh Calvinistic 89 158 

5. United 918 911 

6. Southern 1,461 2,959 

7. Associate 12 31 

8. Associate Reformed, South 104 131 

9. Reformed (Synod) 124 113 

10. Reformed (General Synod) 33 36 

11. Reformed (Covenanted) 1 1 

12. Reformed in U. S. and Canada 1 1 

Total Presbyterians n,959 I 5, I 57 

Protestant Episcopal: 

1. Protestant Episcopal 4,811 6,421 

2. Reformed Episcopal 100 78 

Total Protestant Episcopal 4,911 6,499 

Reformed: 

1. Reformed (Dutch) 690 619 

2. Reformed (German) 1,074 I ,653 

3. Christian Reformed 96 145 

4. Hungarian Reformed (5) • . . • • • • ■ 

Total Reformed 1,860 2,417 

(1) Organized in Texas in 1903 by immigrants. (2) Not reported in 1890. 
(3) Outcome of union of various Holiness associations at close of last century. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



437 



cants in the United States Only. — Continued. 



Year 1900. 




For the Year 19 10. 




States Only. 




In the United States Only. 




Communicants. 


Ministers. 


Churches. 


Communicants 


14,817 


*33 


121 


17,940 





c 3 
136 


136 


C77I 


14,817 


18,711 




c 50 


c 204 


c 6,396 


• • ■ • 


700 


428 


20,000 


.... 


c 115 

815 


c 30 

458 


c 1,420 


.... 


21,420 


983,433 


8,980 


9,926 


1,328,714 


180,192 


917 


1,570 


115,000 


30,000 


C37S 


c 196 


c 18,066 


12,152 


9i 


148 


13,759 


II5,90I 


1,012 


990 


135,010 


225,890 


1,694 


3,324 


281,920 


I,OS3 


c 12 


C 22 


C786 


11,344 


106 


142 


14,017 


9,790 


136 


115 


9,455 


5,000 


17 


19 


3,40o 


37 


.... 


I 


40 


608 


2 


3 
16,456 


598 


1,575,400 


13,342 


1,920,765 


710,356 


5,286 


7,572 


928,780 


9,282 


94 
5,38o 


80 
7,652 


9,610 


719,638 


938,390 


107,594 


728 


684 


116,815 


242,831 


1,226 


1,730 


297,116 


18,096 


138 


189 


29,006 




ci8 


c 16 


c 5,253 



368,521 



2,110 



2,619 



448,190 



(4) Losses due to union in 1906 with Northern Presbyterian Church. 

(5) Organized in 1904 by immigrants from Hungary. c Census of 1906. 



438 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE I. — Ministers, Churches, and Communi 

For the 

In the United 

denominations. Ministers. Churches. 

Salvationists: 

i. Salvation Army 2,361 663 

2. American Salvation Army (1) 

Total Salvationists 2,361 663 

SCHWENKFELDERS 3 4 

Social Brethren 17 2 ° 

Society for Ethical Culture 5 

Spiritualists 334 

Theosophical Society * 22 

Unitarians 544 453 

United Brethren: 

i. United Brethren 1,833 4,i66 

2. United Brethren (Old Constitution) 619 786 

Total United Brethren 2,452 4,952 

Universalists 73o 

Independent Congregations 54 I 5Q 

Grand Total 143,401 190,805 



TABLE II.— 

For the 

In the United 

denominations. Ministers. 

Adventists (6 bodies) I »SoS 

Baptists (15 bodies in 1910) 34,7 qq 

Brethren (Dunkards) (4 bodies) 2,988 

Brethren (Plymouth) (4 bodies) 

Brethren (River) (3 bodies) *79 

Buddhists (2 bodies in 1910) 

Catholic Apostolic (2 bodies in 1910) . 95 

Catholic, Eastern Orthodox (7 bodies in 1910) 00 

Catholic, Western (3 bodies in 1910) 11,870 

Christadelphians 

Christians *>*5* 

Christian Catholic (Dowie) 55 

(1) Not reported in 1890. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



439 



cants in the United States Only.— Continued 



j 



Year iooo. 
States Only. 

Communicants. 


Ministers. 


For the Year 1910. 
In the United States Only. 
Churches. 


Communicants, 


19,490 


3,137 

£59 
3,196 


896 

c 20 

916 


25,839/ 

c 436 


' 19,490 


26,275 


306 
913 

t,300 

45,030 

3,000 

71,000 


6 

7 

* * . • 

'558 


8 
C17 

6 

1,000 

114 

482 


850 

c 1,262 

2,450 

150,000 

3,100 
70,542 


239,639 
26,296 

265,935 


1,890 

303 

2,193 


3,72i 

545 

4,266 


283,682 

19,637 

303,319 


52,739 
14,126 

27,383,804 


73o 
267 

170,499 


881 
879 
218,507 3! 


52,150 
48,673 

;,i45,296 



Summary. 

Year 1900. 
States Only. 

Churches. 
2,286 

50,431 
I,o8l 

314 
III 

47 
10 

57 
12,292 

63 

i,5i7 

50 

c Census of 1906. 



Communicants. 
88,705 

4,533,252 

112,194 

6,66l 

4,739 

1,491 

53,5oo 

8,712,583 
1,277 

109,278 

40,000 



In 
Ministers. 

1,153 

41,365 

3,429 

• • • • 

220 

15 

33 

233 

I7,H5 

993 
35 



For the Year 19 10. 
the United States Only. 



Churches. 

2,488 
56,318 

I,l88 

403 
I02 

74 
24 

240 

13,491 
c 70 

1,329 
17 



Communicants 

95,646 

5,603,137 

122,847 

10,566 

4,847 
3,l65 

4,927 

385,000 

12,443,520 

c 1,412 

87,478 
5,865 



440 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE II.— 

For the 

In the United 

denominations. Ministers. 

Christian Missionary Association 10 

Christian Scientists °4° 

Christian Union • x °3 

Church of God (Winnebrennerian) 4&o 

Churches of the Living God (3 bodies) • 

Churches of the New Jerusalem (2 bodies in 1910) 143 

Communistic Societies (2 bodies in 1910) .... 

Congregationalists • 5> 02 S 

Disciples of Christ (2 bodies in 1910) 0,34b 

Evangelical bodies (2 bodies) i>355 

Faith Associations (9 bodies) 

Free Christian Zion Church • : • • 

Friends (4 bodies) , *>443 

Friends of the Temple 4 

.German Evangelical Protestant 45 

German Evangelical Synod 9°9 

Jewish Congregations 3°i 

Latter-Day Saints (2 bodies) i>aoo 

Lutherans (24 bodies in 1910) • 0,703 

Scandinavian Evangelical (3 bodies in 1910) 205 

Mennonites (11 bodies in 1910) *,i« 

Methodists (17 bodies in 1910) 37>9°7 

Moravians (2 bodies in 1910) XI 7 

Non-sectarian Bible Faith Churches 

Pentecostal bodies (all bodies) 

Presbyterians (12 bodies) ">959 

Protestant Episcopal (2 bodies) 4>9i 1 

Reformed (4 bodies in 1910) • I i»oo 

Salvationists (2 bodies in 1910) 2 >3°i 

Schwenkf elders. ^ 

Social Brethren I7 

Society for Ethical Culture 

Spiritualists 

Theosophical Society 

Unitarians - 544 

United Brethren (2 bodies) 2 At> 2 

Universalists ? 3 ° 

Independent Congregations 54 

Total I 43 J 4oi 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



441 



Summary. — Continued. 



Year igoo. 






For the Year 


IQIO. 


States Only. 






In the United States Only. 


Churches. 


Communicants. 


Ministers. 


Churches. 


Communicants. 


13 


754 


.... 


.... 


.... 


470 


48,930 


2,208 


1,104 


85,096 


294 


18,214 


295 


237 


13,905 


58o 


38,000 


509 


595 


41,475 


.... 


.... 


IOI 


68 


4,286 


173 


7,679 


132 


152 


9,3H 


31 


4,010 


• • * • 


22 


2,272 


5,624 


631,360 


6,045 


6,050 


735,400 


10,528 


1,149,982 


8,070 


13,479 


1,464,774 


2,6o2 


157,338 


1,489 


2,654 


182,065 


.... 


.... 


241 


146 


9,572 


.... 


.... 


20 


15 


1,835 


1,093 


119,160 


1,456 


1,097 


123,718 


4 


340 


3 


2 


376 


55 


36,500 


59 


66 


34,704 


1,219 


203,574 


1,024 


i,3i4 


236,615 


57o 


143,000 


1,084 


1,769 


143,000 


i,396 


343,824 


2,483 


i,35o 


400,650 


11,022 


1,660,167 


8,659 


13,802 


2,243,486 


270 


30,000 


593 


573 


62,000 


673 


58,728 


1,006 


604 


54,798 


54,345 


5,916,349 


41,626 


6i,57o 


6,615,052 


122 


14,817 


136 


136 


l8,7H 


.... 


.... 


5o 


204 


6,396 


.... 


.... 


815 


458 


21,420 


15,157 


1,575,400 


13,342 


16,456 


1,920,765 


6,499 


719,638 


5,38o 


7,652 


938,390 


2,417 


368,521 


2,110 


2,619 


448,190 


663 


19,490 


3,i96 


916 


26,275 


4 


306 


6 


8 


850 


20 


913 


IS 


17 


1,262 


5 


1,300 


7 


6 


2,450 


334 


45,030 


.... 


1,000 


150,000 


122 


3,000 


.... 


114 


3,IOO 


453 


71,000 


558 


482 


70,542 


4,952 


265,935 


2,193 


4,266 


303,319 


770 


52,739 


73o 


881 


52,150 


156 


14,126 


267 


879 


48,673 



190,80: 



27,383,804 170,499 218,507 35,245,296 



442 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

TABLE III. — Order of all Denominations according 
to Number of Communicants, 1910. 

denominations. Communicants. 

1. Roman Catholic I2A l s Ai 7 

2. Methodist Episcopal 3, 18 6, 862 

3. Southern Baptist 2,283,066 - 

4. Methodist Episcopal, South 1,851,149 

5. Colored Baptist 1,790,165 

6. Northern Presbyterian 1,328,714 

7. Disciples of Christ 1,308,116 

8. Northern Baptists 1,2I °' 7 l 3 " 

9. Protestant Episcopal 9 ?? ,7 o 

10. Lutheran Synodical Conference 766,281 

11. Congregational 735,4oo 

12. African Methodist Episcopal Zion 547,2i6 

13. African Methodist Episcopal 500,000 

14. Lutheran General Council 459,224 

15. Latter-Day Saints, Utah 350,000 

16. Lutheran General Synod 302,440 

17. Reformed (German) 297,116 

18. United Brethren 283,682 

19. Southern Presbyterian A 2 ° 

20. German Evangelical Synod 236,615 

21. Colored Methodist Episcopal 2 lf 721 

22. Methodist Protestant « »»437 

23. Lutheran United Norwegian 161,964 

24. Greek Orthodox l6 o,ooo 

25. Churches of Christ, Disciple 156,658 

26. Spiritualist Wooo 

27. Jewish • x 43>ooo 

28. United Presybterian i35,oio 

29. Lutheran Synod of Ohio 127,430 

30. Reformed (Dutch) 116,815 

31. Cumberland Presbyterian "I'ZS 

32. Evangelical Association 108,000 

33. Lutheran Synod of Iowa 106,593 

34. Primitive Baptist 102,311 

35. Orthodox Friends IOO >°7 2 

36. Conservative Brethren, Dunkard ■ • • • 100,000 

37. Lutheran Norwegian i ?°'°°q 

38. Christian °7,47» 

39. Christian Science 8 5,o9& 

40. United Evangelical 73,399 

41. Free Baptist 7°> 88 ° 

42. Unitarian ?o,542 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



443 



TABLE III. — Order of all Denominations according to 
Number of Communicants, 1910. — Continued. 

denominations. Communicants. 

43. Seventh-Day Adventist 65,122 

44. Russian Orthodox 60,000 

45. Universalist 52,150 

46. Latter-Day Saints, Reorganized 50,650 

47. Armenian Apostolic 50,000 

48. Lutheran United Synod, South 48,921 

49. Church of God (Winnebrennerian) 41,475 

50. Freewill Baptist 40,578 

51. Syrian Orthodox 40,000 

52. Swedish Evangelical Mission Covenant 40,000 

53. Lutheran Hauge's Synod 36,357 

54. Primitive Baptist, Colored 35,076 

55. Servian Orthodox 35,ooo 

56. German Evangelical Protestant 34,704 

57. General Baptist 33, 600 

58. Free Methodist 32,112 

59. Christian Reformed 29,006 

60. Advent Christian 26,799 

61. Salvation Army 25,839 

62. Roumanian Orthodox 20,000 

63. Bulgarian Orthodox 20,000 

64. Pentecostal Church 20,000 

65. Lutheran Norwegian Free 20,000 

66. United Brethren (O. C.) 19,637 

67. Hicksite Friends : !9,595 

68. Wesleyan Methodist 19,178 

69. Mennonite 18,674 

70. Progressive Brethren, Dunkard 18,607 

71. Union American Methodist Episcopal 18,500 

72. Cumberland Presbyterian (Colored) 18,066 

73. Swedish Evangelical Free Mission 18,000 

74. Moravian 17,940 

75. Lutheran Suomai Synod 17,500 

76. Congregational Methodist 15,529 

77. Polish National Catholic 1 5,473 

78. Associate Reformed Synod, South 14,017 

79. Christian Union 23,905 

80. Welsh Calvinistic Presbyterian I 3,759 

81. United Baptist 13,698 

82. Lutheran Danish in America 13,052 

83. Lutheran Danish United n,994 

84. General Conference, Mennonite 11,661 

85. Lutheran Finnish Apostolic 11,000 



444 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

TABLE III.— Order of all Denominations according to 
Number of Communicants, 1910. — Continued. 

denominations. Communicants. 

86. Reformed Episcopal 9, 6l ° 

87. Lutheran Slovakian Synod 9,5°° 

88. Reformed Presbyterian (Synod) 9,455 

89. General Convention, New Jerusalem 8,500 

90. Seventh-Day Baptist • 8 ^ x 9 

91. Amish, Mennonite 7,°4o 

92. Primitive Methodist 7,34° 

93. Baptist Church of Christ 6,416 

94. Non-sectarian Bible Faith 0,396 

95. Lutheran Finnish National Synod 6,000 

96. Christian Catholic (Dowie) 5,865 

97. Hungarian Reformed 5» 2 53 

98. Lutheran Buffalo Synod 5; 200 

99. Separate Baptist S,™° 

100. Old Amish, Mennonite 5>°43 

101. Plymouth Brethren II 4,75 2 

102. Lutheran Icelandic Synod 4,7oo 

103. Apostolic Christian, Faith 4,55* 

104. Norwegian Evangelical Free 4,oco 

105. Old Order Brethren, Dunkard 4,ooo 

106. Reformed Methodist Union Episcopal 4,000 

107. African Union Methodist Protestant 4,000 

108. Wilburite Friends 3,»8o 

109. Brethren in Christ (River) - 3,675 

no. Reformed Presbyterian (General Synod) 3, 400 

in. Japanese Buddhists 3, I0 5 

112. Theosophists 3, 100 

113. Zion Union Apostolic, Methodist 3,o59 

114. Plymouth Brethren I 2 >933 

115. Catholic Apostolic 2 >W 

116. Brethren in Christ, Mennonite 2 ,boi 

117. Lutheran Texas Synod 2 >°°o 

118. Christian Workers for Friendship 2 ,°70 

119. Bundes Conference, Mennonite 2 ,533 

120. Lutheran Immanuel Synod 2 >5°o 

121. Ethical Culture Society 2 >45o 

122. Churches of God in Jesus Christ, Adventist 2,124 

123. Reformed Catholic 2 > IO ° 

124. Reformed Mennonite 2 >°79 

125. New Apostolic • 2 >° 2 ° 

126. Free Christian Zion Church (Colored) i,»3o 

127. Church of God and Saints of Christ (Colored). . . 1,823 

128. Lutheran Brethren J > bo ° 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 445 

TABLE III.— Order of all Denominations according to 
Number of Communicants, 1910. — Continued. 

denominations. Communicants. 

129. New Congregational Methodist 1,782 

130. Amana Society 1,756 

131. Plymouth Brethren III 1,724 

132. Christadelphian 1,412 

133. Social Brethren 1,262 

134. Missionary Church Association, Faith 1,256 

135. Independent Methodist 1,161 

136. Plymouth Brethren IV 1,157 

137. Lutheran Eielsen's Synod 1,130 

138. Lutheran Jehovah Synod 1,100 

139. Defenceless Mennonites 967 

140. Heavenly Recruit 938 

141. Church of Christ in God (Colored) 858 

142. Schwenkfelders 850 

143. General Church, New Jerusalem 814 

144. Associate Presbyterian 786 

145. Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Baptist 781 

146. Bohemian and Moravian Brethren 771 

147. Apostolic, Living God 752 

148. United Zion's Children (River) 749 

149. Six-Principle Baptist 731 

150. Peniel Missions, Faith 703 

151. Old Mennonites 655 

152. Church of God, Adventist 611 

153. Reformed Presbyterian in U. S. and Canada 598 

154. Church of God in Christ, Mennonite 562 

155. Apostolic, Faith 538 

156. Shaker ^6 

157. Life and Advent Union, Adventist 509 

158. Evangelical Adventist 481 

159. Metropolitan Church Association, Faith 466 

160. American Salvation Army 436 

161. Voluntary Missionary Association (Colored) 425 

162. Old Order or Yorker (River) 423 

163. Christian Congregation, Faith 395 

164. Friends of the Temple 376 

165. Hepzibah Faith 293 

166. Bruederhoef, Mennonite, Faith 275 

167. Seventh-Day German, Dunkard 240 

168. Primitive Friends 17! 

169. Reformed Presbyterian Covenanted 40 

170. Chinese Buddhists 



446 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE IV.— Net 

Gains in Ten Years 
denominations. Ministers. Churches. 

Adventists : 

i . Evangelical • • • • 

2. Advent Christians 29 30 

3. Seventh-Day 102 499 

4. Church of God 

5. Life and Advent Union ; 10 

6. Churches of God in Jesus Christ 

Total 141 529 

Baptists : 

1. Regular (North) 850 1,388 

2. Regular (South) 3,603 3,431 

3. Regular (Colored) • 4,388 2,253 

4. Six-Principle d6 d6 

5. Seventh-Day 9 dii 

6. Free ^ 57 » 6 4 

7. Freewill 

8. General 1 5^ 24 

9. Separate 94 79 

10. United • • • • 

11. Baptist Church of Christ 

12. Primitive 9° 3©8 

13. Primitive (Colored) 

14. Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian 

15. Church of God and Saints of Christ 

(Colored) 

Total 9,125 7,402 

Brethren (Dunkards or Dunkers): 

1. Conservative 99° *3<> 

2. Old Order <* 97 ^55 

3. Progressive 7 *7 

4. Seventh-Day (German) 

Total 900 92 

d Decrease. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 447 



Gains in Two Decades. 

Ending in 1900. Gains in Ten Years Ending in 1010. 

Communicants. Ministers. Churches. Communicants. 



• • • • 


d26 


d 12 


d666 


684 


^384 


d 60 


299 


'25,548 


131 


332 


10,583 


• • • • 


13 


d 9 


d 3 6 


1,982 


d4& 


d 16 


d 2,491 


.... 


^38 


d 33 


d 748 



28,214 ^352 202 6,941 



199,207 


663 


409 


211,056 


358,919 


i,973 


3,o57 


644,081 


245,595 


2,781 


2,537 


i95,58i 


d 109 


2 


4 


^97 


dtf 


d26 


d 13 


d 976 


d 1,363 


d 250 


d 410 


d 15,655 


136 


484 


456 


28,578 


3,413 


66 


122 


8,825 


4,880 


J 13 


d 27 


d 1,299 


■ • • • 


235 


rf8 


489 


• . . * 


19 


^59 


d 1,838 


4,653 


d 630 


d6o8 


d 23,689 


» • • « 


1,480 


797 


35,o76 


• * • • 


^265 


^418 


d 12,070 


.... 


75 


48 


1,823 



815,283 6,594 5,887 1,069,885 



33,899 


394 


30 


5,ooo 


d 411 


88 


<*5 


• • • • 


4,911 


^45 


74 


5,607 


.... 


4 


8 


46 



38,399 441 107 10,653 



448 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE IV.— Net Gains in 

Gains in Ten Years 
denomination's. Ministers. Churches. 

Brethren (Plymouth): 

i . Brethren I .... .... 

2. Brethren II .... .... 

3. Brethren III .... 

4. Brethren IV 



Total .... 

Brethren (River): 

1. Brethren in Christ 24 

2. Old Order or Yorker 

3. United Zion's Children 

Total 24 

Buddhists: 

1 . Chinese Temples 

2. Japanese Temples 



Catholic Apostolic: 

1 . Catholic Apostolic 

2. New Apostolic 

Total • • • • 

Catholics, Eastern Orthodox: 

1. Armenian Apostolic 8 15 

2. Russian Orthodox 27 19 

3. Greek Orthodox 4 4 

4. Syrian Orthodox 

5. Servian Orthodox .... 

6. Roumanian Orthodox .... 

7. Bulgarian Orthodox 

Total 39 38 

d Decrease. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



449 



Two Decades. — Continued. 

Ending in 1900. Gains in Ten Years Ending in 1910. 

Communicants. Ministers. Churches. Communicants 



1,3" 



25 


644 


40 


2,333 


<*5 


489 


29 


439 



8 9 3,905 



22 


0I13 


^325 


17 


1 


209 


2 


3 


224 



1,312 41 dg 108 



1 IS 

14 12 3,165 



39,56i 173 183 



*5 27 3,165 

97 <*8i i I)4I 6 

*9 13 2,020 



97 d62 14 3)43 6 



8,165 


dl 


• • • • 


4i,5oo 


26,496 


70 


90 


20,000 


4,900 


66 


57 


155,000 


• • • • 


21 


18 


40,000 


.... 


9 


10 


35,ooo 


.... 


5 


5 


20,000 


• • • • 


3 


3 


20,000 



331,500 



45° 



RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE IV.— Net Gains in 

Gains in Ten Years 
Ministers. Churches. 



DENOMINATIONS. 

Catholics, Western: 

i. Roman Catholic 2,682 



2. Polish National Catholic. 

3. Reformed Catholic 

4. Old Catholic 

Total 



Christadelphians 

Christians 

Christian Catholic (Dowie) 

Christian Missionary Association 

Christian Scientists 

Christian Union 

Churches of God (Winnebrennerian) 



Churches of the Living God (Colored): 

1. Christian Workers for Friendship 

2. Apostolic 

3. Church of Christ in God 

Total 



Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) 

Churches of the New Jerusalem: 

1 . General Convention 

2. General Church 

Total 



Communistic Societies: 

Shakers 

Amana 

Harmony 

Separatists 

New Icaria 

Altruists 

Adonai Shomo 

Church Triumphant (Koreshan Ecclesia). 
Christian Commonwealth 

Total 



1. 

2. 

3- 

4- 

5- 
6. 

7- 
8. 

9- 



19 

d 2 



^284 
55 

914 
d 62 



24 
24 



2,018 

18 

d 2 

1 



2,701 2,035 



93 
5o 

249 
101 



d 12 



19 



19 



di 
di 

• • • 

1 



di 

d Decrease. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



451 



Two Decades. — Continued. 



Ending in 1900. 




Gains in Ten Years Ending 


in 1010. 


Communicants. 


Ministers. 


Churches. 


Communicai 


2,448,391 


5,236 


1,198 


3,735,289 


20,000 


5 


6 


d 4,527 


500 


1 


..... 


600 


d 240 


d3 


<*5 


d 425 


2,468,651 


5,239 


1,199 


3,730,937 


..... 


.... 


7 


135 


5,556 


di 5 S 


d 188 


d 21,800 


40,000 


d 20 


d33 


d 34,135 


.... 


d 10 


d 13 


^754 


40,206 


1,268 


634 


36,166 


..... 


112 


d57 


d 4,309 


15,489 


49 


i5 


3,475 


• • • • 


5i 


44 


2,676 


• ■ • • 


30 


15 


752 


.... 


20 
101 


9 

6S 


858 


• • • • 


4,286 



^384 



584 


<*34 <*35 


821 


.... 


23 14 
d 11 d 21 


814 


584 


1,635 


<*78 




► • • • • 


d 1,134 


.... 




.... 


156 


.... 




di 


^250 


.... 




di 


d 200 


d 21 




• • • • 




.... , 




di 


J 25 


d 20 




• • ■ • 




.... 




<*5 


d 205 


80 




di 
da 


d8o 


<*39 




d 1,7*8 



452 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE IV —Net Gains in 

Gains in Ten Years 
denominations. Ministers. Churches. 

congregationalists 567 756 

Disciples of Christ: 

1. Disciples of Christ 2,575 3> 2 82 

2. Churches of Christ 

Total 2,575 3,282 

Evangelical Bodies: 

1. Evangelical Association J 358 d 693 

2. United Evangelical Church 478 985 

Total 120 292 

Faith Associations: 

1 . Apostolic Faith Movement 

2. Peniel Missions 

3. Metropolitan Church Association 

4. Hepzibah Faith Association .... 

5. Missionary Church Association 

6. Heavenly Recruit Church 

7. Apostolic Christian Church 

8. Christian Congregation 

9. Voluntary Missionary Society (Colored) 



• • 



• • * 



• • 



• • 



Total .... 

Free Christian Zion Church (Colored) 

Friends : 

1. Orthodox 166 36 

2. "Hicksite" 

3. "Wilburite" 1 

4. Primitive 

Total 166 37 

Friends of the Temple 

German Evangelical Protestant 1 3 

d Decrease. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 453 



Two Decades.— Continued. 

Ending in 1900. Gains in Ten Years Ending in 1910. 

Communicants. Ministers. Churches. Communicants. 

118,589 420 426 104,040 



508,931 ^378 302 158,134 
2,IOO 2,649 156,658 



508,931 1,722 2,951 314,792 

d 36,968 103 40 12,321 

60,993 31 12 12,406 



2 4,0.2S 134 52 24,727 



.... 


• • • • 


6 


538 


.... 


30 


11 


703 


.... 


29 


6 


466 


.... 


36 


10 


293 


.... 


35 


32 


1,256 


• • • • 


55 


27 


938 


• • • ■ 


19 


42 


4,558 


• • • * 


26 


9 


395 


.... 


11 


3 


425 


# • • • 


241 


146 


9,572 


• • • • 


20 


15 


1,835 


II,8l3 


23 




7,604 


.... 


d 18 


10 


d 2,397 


139 


9 


d$ 


d 588 


.... 


di 


di 


d6i 


n 3 952 


13 


4 


4,558 


.... 


di 


d2 


36 


344 


14 


11 


d 1,796 



454 



RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE IV.— Net Gains in 

Gains in Ten Years 
denominations. Ministers. Churches. 

German Evangelical Synod 229 259 

Jewish Congregations 101 37 

Latter-Day Saints: 

1. Utah branch 157 371 

2. Reorganized branch d 300 169 

Total d 143 54o 

Lutherans: 

1. General Synod 250 152 

2. United Synod, South 13 d 24 

3. General Council 52 d 162 

4. Synodical Conference 747 7 J 6 

5. United Norwegian 252 d 1 

Independent Synods: 

6. Ohio 160 183 

7. Buffalo 6 9 

8. Hauge's 37 37 

9. Eielsen's (1) 9 5 2 

10. Texas (1) n 14 

n. Iowa (2) 433 82 4 

12. Norwegian 58 250 

13. Michigan (3) 16 13 

14. Danish in America d 61 d 65 

15. Icelandic 7 *3 

16. Immanuel 24 29 

17. German Augsburg (4) d 49 ^ 23 

18. Suomai, Finnish 3 35 

19. Finnish Apostolic (5) 

20. Finnish National (5) 

21. Norwegian Free 112 300 

22. Danish United 48 100 

23. Slovakian (5) 

24. Church of the Lutheran Brethren (5) 

25. Jehovah 6 6 

Independent Congregations 38 d 31 

Total 2,172 2,427 

d Decrease. (i) Not in existence in 1800. (2) Included in General Council in 1890. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



455 



Two Decades. — Continued. 

Ending in i 9 oo. Gains in Ten Years Ending in 1910. 

Communicants. Ministers. Churches. Communicants. 

l6 ' x 4 2 JI 5 185 33,041 

12,504 783 

•155,648 523 a 16 50,000 

22,051 60 d 30 6,826 



34,949 


117 


1,182 


34 


31,555 


302 


223,876 


684 


10,028 


189 


7,857 


128 


758 


2 


d 2,190 


55 


2,800 


d3 


1,700 


10 


74,058 


94 


n,475 


130 


d i,935 


^53 


d 181 


11 


3,568 


5 


538 


<*33 


d 7,010 


• • • • 


9,663 


21 


.... 


62 


.... 


20 


38,000 


63 


5,007 


26 


• • * • 


17 


• • • • 


12 


35o 


3 


d 16,953 


• • • • 


429,095 


1,896 


(3) Dissolved after 1900. 


(4) Dissolved 



185 


1,199 


di6 


d$o 



J 77,699 583 d/fi 56,826 



209 102,851 

78 10,282 

416 102,823 

7o6 185,252 

343 31,964 



180 50,068 

6 200 

135 23,817 

d 26 d 1,670 

18 1,100 

116 32,535 

261 33,o73 

d 78 d 9,547 

53 3,052 

13 d 859 

<*44 <* 3,618 

•••• . . . . 

124 6,452 

73 11 ,000 

40 6,000 

75 d 18,000 

26 3,494 

30 9,500 

16 1,800 

5 75o 

5 1,000 



2 >78o 583,319 

(5) New bodies. 



456 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

TABLE IV.— Net Gains in 

denominations. Gains in Ten Years 

Scandinavian Evangelical Bodies: Ministers, churches. 

1. Swedish Evangelical Mission Covenant ( 1 ). . 265 270 

2. Swedish Evangelical Free Mission (1) 

3. Norwegian Evangelical Free (2) 

Total 265 270 

Mennonites: 

1. Mennonite 82 42 

2. Bruederhoef .... 

3. Amish 37 27 

4. Old Amish 4 3 

5. Apostolic 

6. Reformed 

7. General Conference 33 31 

8. Churches of God in Christ 

9. Old (Wisler) 

10. Bundes Conference 4 4 

1 1 . Defenceless 2 2 

12. Brethren in Christ 45 14 

Separate Conferences (3) . 

Total 207 1 23 

Methodist: 

1. Methodist Episcopal 1,368 3,388 

2. Union American Methodist Episcopal 93 120 

3. African Methodist Episcopal 2,531 1,506 

4. African Union Methodist Protestant 66 61 

5. African Methodist Episcopal Zion 1,590 319 

6. Methodist Protestant 188 470 

7. Wesleyan Methodist d 5 164 

8. Methodist Episcopal, South 1,188 1,524 

9. Congregational Methodist 175 180 

10. Congregational Methodist (Colored)* 

11. New Congregational Methodist 172 349 

12. Zion Union Apostolic .... .... 

13. Colored Methodist Episcopal 261 d 220 

14. Primitive 14 12 

15- Free 265 324 

16. Reformed Methodist Union Episcopal 

17. Independent Methodist 

18. Evangelist Missionary* 1 10 

Total 7,907 8,207 

(1) Not reported in 1890. (2) New bodies. (3) Included in General 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



457 



Two Decades. 

Ending in 1900. 

Communicants. 

30,000 



30,000 



-Continued. 

Ministers. 
112 
151 
65 



328 



Gains in Ten Years Ending in 19 10. 

Churches. Communicants. 



20 
I50 



303 



10,000 

l8,000 

4,000 

32,000 



5,365 



d 72 



2,950 


d 134 


400 


66 


.... 


d2 


25 


d 9 


4,725 


15 


.... 


di 


.... 


1 


1,562 


<*5 


320 


6 


1,840 


d6 


.... 


35 


17,187 


d 106 


505,837 


1,489 


13,221 


13 


222,737 


501 


148 


94 


186,483 


333 


41,725 


d 236 


709 


3 


258,414 


622 


11,235 


12 


.... 


d$ 


2,941 


di33 


.... 


3 


75,589 


840 


1,785 


• ■ • • 


5,182 


197 


.... 


40 


.... 


d6 


1,059 


d 48 


1,327,065 


3,719 


Council in 1890. d Decrease. 


*Diss 



d6S 

3 
d 67 

21 

d 2 

• • • • 

14 

"d6 

3 
3 

9 

21 

d 69 

2,204 

100 

d 103 

37 

i,392 

38 

65 
2,120 

3 

d$ 

^33i 

18 

1,424 

11 

219 

58 
d 12 

d 13 

7,225 



^3,769 
^ 77 

d S,4ii 
2,605 
</ 209 

399 
1,266 

9* 

45 
d 417 

J 209 

^152 
1,908 

d 3,93o 

440,671 

3,000 

<* 175,462 

437 

io,945 

4,723 

i,977 
382,759 

d 4,471 

^319 

d 2,218 

713 

29,749 

797 

4,820 

4,000 
d 1,408 
</ 2,010 

698,703 



* Dissolved after 1900. 



458 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE IV.— Net Gains in 

Gains in Ten Years 
denominations. Ministers. Churches. 

Moravian Bodies: 

i . Moravian 3 28 

2. Union Bohemians and Moravians* . . • ■ . . . ■ 

Total 3 28 

Non-Sectarian Bible Faith Churches* 

Pentecostal Bodies: 

1. Pentecostal Church* 

2. Other Pentecostal Associations* . . • • • . • . 

Total • • • • 

Presbyterians: 

1. Northern 1,236 742 

2. Cumberland d 265 166 

3. Cumberland (Colored) 57 176 

4. Welsh Calvinistic d n d 29 

5. United 187 45 

6. Southern 332 568 

7. Associate 

8. Associate Reformed, South d 29 15 

9. Reformed (Synod) d 2 

10. Reformed (General Synod) 4 3 

11. Reformed (Covenanted) d 3 

12. Reformed in United States and Canada . • • • • • • • 

Total i,5n i) 6 8i 

Protestant Episcopal: 

1. Protestant Episcopal 665 1,402 

2. Reformed Episcopal 22 d 5 

Total 687 1,397 

Reformed: 

1. Reformed (Dutch) 132 47 

2. Reformed (German) 194 *43 

3. Christian Reformed 28 46 

4. Hungarian Reformed • • • • • • • • 

Total 354 236 

* Not in existence in 1900. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 459 



Two Decades. — Continued. 



Ending in 1900. 




Gains in Ten Years Ending in 


IOIO. 


Communicants. 


Ministers. 


Churches. ( 


Communicant 


3,036 


16 


di 


3,123 


.... 


3 
19 


15 
14 


771 


3/°36 


3,894 


■ • • • 


5o 


204 


6,396 


• • • • 


700 


428 


20,000 


.... 


ii5 

815 


30 
458 


1,420 


• • • • 


21,420 


195,209 


1,810 


2,467 


345,28l 


15,252 


d 679 


d 1,387 


d 65,192 


17,044 


^75 


d 204 


d 11,934 


<^570 


2 


d 10 


1,607 


21,499 


94 


79 


19,109 


46,169 


233 


365 


56,030 


.... 


.... 


d 9 


d 267 


2,843 


2 


11 


2,673 


d 784 


12 


2 


^335 


398 


d 16 


d 17 


d 1,600 


.... 


di 


.... 


3 


8 


1 


2 


d 10 


297,068 


1,383 


1,299 


345,365 


178,302 


475 


1,151 


218,424 


827 


d6 
469 


2 


328 


179,129 


i,i53 


218,752 


14,624 


38 


65 


9,221 


38,813 


152 


77 


54,285 


5,626 


42 


44 


10,910 


.... 


18 
250 


16 
202 


5,253 


59,063 


79,669 


d Decrease. 









460 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



DENOMINATIONS. 



TABLE IV.— Net Gains in 

Gains in Ten Years 
SALVATIONISTS! Ministers. Churches. 

1. Salvation Army 2,361 334 

2. American Salvation Army 



Total 2,361 

Schwenkf elders 

Social Brethren 

Society for Ethical Culture 

Spiritualists 

Theosophical Society 

Unitarians 



29 



United Brethren: 

1. United Brethren d 434 

88 



2. United Brethren (Old Constitution) 



Total d 346 

Universalists 22 

Independent Congregations 



334 



82 
32 



435 
d 9 



426 
diS6 



Grand total 32,365 30,859 



TABLE V. — Summary of Net 



DENOMINATIONS. 



Adventists 

Baptists 

Brethren (Dunkards) 

Brethren (Plymouth) 

Brethren (River) 

Buddhists 

Catholic Apostolic 

Catholic, Eastern Orthodox, 

Catholic, Western 

Christadelphians 

Christians 

Christian Catholic (Dowie) . 





Gains 


in Ten Years 


Ministers. 




Churches. 


I41 




529 


9,925 




7,402 


9OO 




92 



24 



39 


38 


2,701 


2,035 


^284 


93 


55 


5o 




d Decrease. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



461 



Two Decades.- 


—Continued. 






Ending in 1900. 

Communicants. 


Ministers. 


Gains in Ten Years Ending in 
Churches. C 


IOIO. 

lommunican! 


10,748 


776 

59 


233 
20 


6,349 
436 


10,748 


835 


253 


6,785 


• • • • 

236 

• • • • 

2,305 
3,251 


3 

d2 

7 

• • ■ • 

14 


4 

d3 

1 

666 

d$ 

29 


544 

349 

1,150 

104,970 

100 

^458 


37,165 
3,489 


57 
d 316 


^445 
d 241 


44,043 
d 6,659 


40,654 


d 259 


d6S6 


37,384 


3,545 


213 


in 

723 


d 589 
34,547 



6,765,497 



27,098 



27,702 



7,861,492 



Gains for Two Decades. 

Ending in 1900. Gains in Ten Years Ending in 1910. 

Communicants. Ministers. Churches. Communicants. 

28,214 ^352 202 6,941 

815,283 6,594 5,887 1,069,885 

38,399 441 I07 10,653 

89 3,905 

i,3 12 41 dg 108 

*5 27 3,165 

97 ^62 14 3,436 

39,56i 173 183 33i,5oo 

2,468,651 5,239 1,199 3,730,937 

7 135 

5,556 ^ 158 diS8 d 21,800 

40,000 d 20 d 33 ^34,135 



462 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE V. — Summary of Net Gains 



DENOMINATIONS. 

Christian Missionary Association. . . . 

Christian Scientists 

Christian Union 

Church of God (Winnebrennerian) . . . 

Churches of the Living God 

Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth).. 

Churches of the New Jerusalem 

Communistic Societies 

Congregationalists 

Disciples of Christ 

Evangelical Bodies 

Faith Associations. 

Free Christian Zion Church (Colored) 

Friends 

Friends of the Temple 

German Evangelical Protestant 

German Evangelical Synod 

Jewish Congregations . 

Latter-Day Saints 

Lutherans 

Scandinavian Evangelical bodies .... 

Mennonites 

Methodists 

Moravians 

Non-Sectarian Bible Faith Churches. 

Pentacostal bodies 

Presbyterians 

Protestant Episcopal 

Reformed 

Salvationists 

Schwenkf elders 

Social Brethren 

Society for Ethical Culture 

Spiritualists 

Theosophical Society 

Unitarians 

United Brethren 

Universalists 

Independent Congregations 

Total 





Gains 


in Ten Years 


Ministers 




Churches. 


914 




249 


■ • • • 

^62 




• • • • 

IOI 



• * • • 


d 12 


24 


19 


* • * • 


di 


567 


756 


2,575 


3,282 


120 


292 



166 



29 

d 346 



22 



32,365 



37 



I 


3 


229 


259 


IOI 


37 


di43 


540 


2,172 


2,427 


265 


270 


207 


123 


7,907 


8,207 


3 

. • • • • 


28 

• • • • 


• • • • 

i,5" 


• • • • 

1,681 


687 


i,397 


354 


236 


2,361 


334 



82 
32 

426 
d 186 



30,859 

d Decrease. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 463 



for Two Decades. — Continued. 

Ending in igoo. Gains in Ten Years Ending in 1910. 

Communicants. Ministers. Churches. Communicants. 

d 10 

40,206 1,268 
112 

15,489 49 

101 

d 384 .... 

584 d 11 

dz9 

118,589 420 

508,931 1,722 

24,025 134 



241 

20 

n,952 13 
di 

344 14 

16,142 115 

12,504 783 

177,699 583 

429,095 1,896 

30,000 328 

17,187 d 106 

1,327,065 3,719 

3,036 19 

50 



815 

297,068 1,383 

179,129 469 

59,063 250 

10,748 835 

3 

d 2 



236 



2,305 

3,251 14 

40,654 d 259 

3,545 

213 

6,765,497 27,098 27,702 7,861,492 



d 13 


^754 


634 


36,166 


<*57 


d 4,309 


15 


3,475 


. 68 


4,286 


d 21 


i,635 


d 9 


d 1,738 


426 


104,040 


2,95i 


3U,792 


52 


24,727 


146 


9,572 


15 


1,835 


4 


4,558 


d 2 


36 


11 


d 1,796 


185 


33,04i 


1,199 




d 46 


56,826 


2,780 


583,319 


303 


32,000 


d 69 


d 3,93o 


7,225 


698,703 


14 


3,894 


204 


6,396 


458 


21,420 


1,299 


345,365 


i,i53 


218,752 


202 


79,669 


253 


6,785 


4 


544 


d3 


349 


1 


1,150 


666 


104,970 


dS 


100 


29 


^458 


d6S6 


37,384 


in 


^589 


723 


34,547 



464 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE VI. — Showing Net Gains in Communicants in 
the Twenty Years, 1890-1910, in the Order of 
Increase, 5,000 and Upward. 

denominations. Net Gain. Per Cent. 

i. Roman Catholic 6,183,680 99 

2. Southern Baptist 1,003,000 78 

3. Methodist Episcopal 946,508 42 

4. Disciples of Christ (1) 667,065 104 

5. Methodist Episcopal, South 641,173 53 

6. Presbyterian (Northern) 540,490 69 

7. Colored Baptist 441,176 33 

8. Northern Baptist 410,263 51 

9. Lutheran Synodical Conference 409,128 115 

10. Protestant Episcopal 396,726 75 

11. Congregational 222,629 43 

12. Latter-Day Saints (Utah branch) . . . 205,648 142 

13. African Methodist Episcopal Zion. . . 197,428 44 

14. Greek Orthodox 159,900 

15. Churches of Christ, Disciples (2) 156,658 

16. Lutheran General Synod 137,800 84 

17. Lutheran General Council (3) 134,378 41 

18. Lutheran Synod of Iowa (4) 106,593 

19. Colored Methodist Episcopal 105,338 81 

20. Spiritualist 104,970 233 

21. Presbyterian (Southern) 102,199 56 

22. Reformed (German) 93,098 46 

23. United Brethren 81,208 40 

24. Christian Scientist 76,372 875 

25. United Evangelical (5) 73,399 

26. Lutheran Synod of Ohio 57,925 83 

27. Armenian Apostolic 49,665 

28. German Evangelical Synod ... ; 49,183 26 

29. African Methodist Episcopal 47,275 10 

30. Russian Orthodox 46,496 344 

31. Methodist Protestant 46,448 33 

32. Lutheran Norwegian Synod 44,548 80 

33. Lutheran United Norwegian Synod. . 41,992 35 

34. United Presbyterian 40,608 43 

(1) Not including the newer branch. (3) Included Iowa Synod in 1890. 

(2) Total number reported in 1906. (4) Total number reported in 1910. 
(5) Total number reported in 1910. Body not in existence in 1890. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



465 



TABLE VI. — Showing Net Gains in Communicants in the 
Twenty Years, 1890-1910, in the Order of Increase, 5,000 
and Upward. — Continued,. 

denominations. Net Gain. Per Cent. 

35. Syrian Orthodox (1) 40,000 

36. Swedish Evangelical Covenant (1)40,000 

37. Conservative Dunkards 38,899 64 

38. Seventh-Day Adventist 36,131 125 

39. Primitive Baptist Colored (1) 35,076 

40. Servian Orthodox (1) 35,000 

41. Independent Congregations 34,547 

42. Latter-Day Saints, Reorganized. . . . 28,877 1 33 

43. Freewill Baptists 28,714 242 

44. Hauge's Lutheran Synod (1) 21,627 

45. Norwegian Free Lutheran Synod 20,000 136 

46. Roumanian Orthodox (1) 20,000 

47. Bulgarian Orthodox (1) 20,000 

48. Pentecostal (1) 20,000 

49. Orthodox Friends 19,417 24 

50. Churches of God (Winnebrennerian) 18,964 84 

51. Swedish Evangelical Free (1) 18,000 

52. Salvation Army 17,097 200 

53. Christian Reformed 16,536 133 

54. Union American Methodist Episcopal 16,221 712 

55. Suomai, Finnish Lutheran (1) 16,115 

56. Polish Catholic (1) 15,473 

57. Jewish (2) 12,504 

58. General Baptist 12,238 57 

59. Lutheran United Synod, South 11,464 31 

60. Finnish Apostolic, Lutheran (1) 11,000 

61. Progressive Dunkards 10,518 173 

62. Free Methodist 10,002 45 

63. Slovakian Synod, Lutheran (1) 9,500 

64. Danish United Synod, Lutheran. . . . 8,501 243 

65. Congregational Methodist 6,764 77 

66. Non-Sectarian Bible Faith (3) 6,396 

67. Moravian 6,159 52 

68. Finnish National, Lutheran (4) 6,000 

69. General Conference, Mennonite 5,99! 106 

70. Christian Catholic (Dowie) (3) 5,865 

(1) Not in existence or not reported in 1890. Total number in 1910. 

(2) Represents only heads of families. 

(3) Not in existence or not reported in 1890. Total number in 1906. 

(4) Not in existence or not reported in 1890. 



466 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 



TABLE VI. — Showing Net Gains in Communicants in the 
Twenty Years, 1890-1910, in the Order of Increase, 5,000 
and Upward. — Continued. 

denominations. Net Gain. Per Cent. 

71. Associate Reformed Synod, South, 

Presbyterian 5,5 l6 65 

72. Hungarian Reformed (1) 5,253 

73. Cumberland Presbyterian, Colored. . 5, IIQ 39 

74. Apostolic Christian (1) 4,55$ 

75. Separate Baptist 3,5 8]C 22 4 

76. Japanese Buddhist (1) 3, l6 5 

77. Old Amish, Mennonite 3,°°5 147 

78. Universalist 2,956 -6 

79. Danish in America, Lutheran Synod.. 2,871 25 

80. Texas Synod, Lutheran (2) 2,800 

81. Unitarian 2,793 4 

82. Icelandic Synod, Lutheran 2,709 136 

83. Wesleyan Methodist 2,686 16 

84. Christian Workers (Colored) (1) 2,676 

85. Primitive Methodist 2,582 54 

86. Theosophist 2,405 

87. Plymouth Brethren II 2,333 

88. New Catholic Apostolic (1) 2,020 

89. Separate Mennonite Conferences (1) 1,908 

00. Saints of Christ, Baptist (Colored).. (1) 1,823 

91. Synod of Lutheran Brethren (3) 1,800 

92. Brethren in Christ, Mennonite 1,688 

93. Mennonite I ,5 Q 6 

94. Catholic Apostolic 1,5*3 

95. Pentecostal Associations . . . (1) 1,420 

96. New Jerusalem, General Convention 1,405 

97. Ethical Culture 1,386 

98. Missionary Church Association, Faith (1) 1,256 

99. Reformed Episcopal 1,1 55 

100. Bundes Conference, Mennonite 1,145 

101. Eielsen's Lutheran Synod M3° 

102. Jehovah Synod, Lutheran (2) 1,100 

103. Reformed Catholic 1,100 

104. Welsh Calvinistic Presbyterian 1,037 

105. Brethren in Christ (River Brethren). 987 

(1) Not in existence or not reported in 1890. Total number in 1906. 

(2) Not in existence or not reported in 1890. 

(3) A new body. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 467 



TABLE VI.— Showing Net Gains in Communicants in the 
Twenty Years, 1890-1910, in the Order of Increase, 5,000 
and Upward. — Continued. 

denominations. Net Gain. Per Cent. 

106. Advent Christians 

107.. Buffalo Synod, Lutheran 

108. Heavenly Recruit (Faith Association) 

109. Church of Christ in God (Colored) . . 
no. General Church (New Jerusalem) . . . 
in. Bohemian and Moravian Union 

112. Apostolic (Churches of Living God). 

113. New Congregational Methodist 

114. Zion Union Apostolic (Methodist).. . 

115. Peniel Mission, Faith 

116. Plymouth Brethren I 

117. African Union Methodist Protestant 

118. Schwenkfelders 

119. Apostolic Faith Movement 

120. United Baptist 

121. Plymouth Brethren III 

122. Metropolitan Church Association. . . 

123. Plymouth Brethren IV 

124. American Salvation Army 

125. Voluntary Missionary (Colored) .... 

126. Reformed Mennonite 

127. Christian Congregation, Faith 

128. Social Brethren 

129. Hepzibah Faith 

130. United Zion's Children, River Breth- 

ren 

131. Old Order, River Brethren 

132. Amana Society 

133. Christadelphian 

134. Defenceless Mennonite 

135. Churches of God in Christ, Men- 

nonite 

136. Seventh-Day German Dunkards 

137. Old, Mennonite 

138. Friends of Temple 

139. Reformed Presbyterian Covenanted. 

(1) Reported since 1890. Census returns of 1906. 



983 .. 

958 .. 
(1) 938 . . 
(1) 858 . . 
(1)814 .. 

(1)771 
(1)752 .. 


723 


713 

(1) 703 
644 

585 .. 


544 

(1) 538 • • 

489 •• 

489 -. 
(1) 466 . . 


439 
(1) 436 

(1)425 •• 


424 
(1) 395 


349 
(1) 293 


224 


209 

156 .. 


135 ■• 


in 


91 

46 .. 


45 

36 •• 


3 



468 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

TABLE VII. — Showing Net Losses in the Twenty 
Years, 1890-1910, by Decrease and by Dissolution. 

By Dissolution: 

1. Michigan Synod, Lutheran 11,482 

2. German Augsburg Synod, Lutheran 7,oio 

3. Evangelist Missionary (Methodist) , . 2,010 

4. Christian Missionary Association 754 

5. Old Catholic 665 

6. Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) 384 

7. Congregational Methodist (Colored) 319 

8. Harmony (Communistic) 250 

9. Apostolic, Mennonite 209 

10. Church Triumphant (Communistic) 205 

11. Separatist (Communistic) 200 

12. Christian Commonwealth (Communistic) 80 

13. Altruist (Communistic) 25 

14. New Icaria (Communistic) 21 

15. Adonai Shomo 20 

By Decrease: 

1. Cumberland Presbyterian (1) 46,940 

2. Evangelical Association (2) 24,647 

3. Primitive Baptist (3) 19,036 

4. Free Baptist 17,018 

5. Christian 16,244 

6. Independent Congregations, Lutheran 1 5,953 

7. Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Baptist 12,070 

8. Christian Union 4,309 

9. United Brethren (Old Constitution) 3,170 

10. Immanuel Synod, Lutheran 3,080 

11. Amish, Mennonite 2,461 

12. "Hicksite," Friends 2,397 

13. Baptist Church of Christ 1,838 

14. German Evangelical Protestant 1,452 

15. Independent Methodist 1,408 

16. Shakers (Communistic) 1,212 

17. Reformed Presbyterian (General Synod) 1,202 

18. Reformed Presbyterian (Synod) 1,119 

19. Seventh-Day Baptist 1,024 

20. Churches of God in Jesus Christ (Adventist) . . . 748 

21. Evangelical Adventists 666 

22. Life and Advent Union, Adventist 509 

23. "Wilburite" Friends 449 

(1) Many united with Northern Presbyterian Church, 1906-7. (2) Due to division. 
(3) Due to separate report of Colored Primitive Baptists. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 469 

TABLE VII.— Showing Net Losses in the Twenty Years, 
1890-1910, by Decrease and by Dissolution.— Continued. 

24. Old Order Dunkards 4II 

25. Associate Presbyterian 267 

26. Six Principle Baptist 206 

27. Bruederhoef, Mennonite 77 

28. Primitive Friends 61 

29. Church of God, Adventist 36 

30. Reformed Presbyterian in U. S. and Canada 2 

TABLE VIII. — Showing Gains in Communicants by 
Denominational Families or Groups in the 
Twenty Years, i 890-1 910. 

DENOMINATIONS. Gain * >er " 

centage. 

i. Adventist 35 , I55 5 g 

2. Baptist. 1,885,168 51 

3. Brethren (Dunkards) 49,052 66 

4. Brethren (Plymouth) 3,905 59 

5. Brethren (River) ^ 420 4I 

6. Buddhists (1)3,165 

7. Catholic Apostolic 3,533 253 

8. Catholic, Eastern Orthodox (1) 371,061 

9. Catholic, Western 6,i99,'588 99 

10. Church of the Living God (Colored) (1) 4,286 

11. Churches of the New Jerusalem 2,219 3* 

12. Communistic Societies d 1,777 

13. Disciples of Christ 823^723 128 

14. Evangelical bodies 48,752 37 

15. Faith Associations (i)-9,572 

16. Friends 16,'sio 15 

17. Latter-Day Saints 234,525 141 

18. Lutherans 1,012^414 82 

19. Scandinavian Evangelical (1) 62,000 

20. Mennonite 13,257 32 

21. Methodist 2,025^768 44 

22. Moravian 6,930 60 

23. Pentecostal bodies (1) 21,420 

24. Presbyterian 642,433 50 

25. Protestant Episcopal 397,881 74 

26. Reformed i38,'732 45 

27. Salvationists 17, 533 201 

28. United Brethren 78^038 35 

(1) Either entirely new or of such large growth by recent immigration as to'give percentage 
no significance. d. Decrease. 



470 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES, 



TABLE IX. — New Bodies not in Existence or not 

Reported in 1890. 

Communicants 



DENOMINATIONS. 



i. Primitive Baptist Colored probably included in 

Primitive Baptists (White) in 1890 35,076 

2. Churches of God and Saints in Christ (Colored), 

Baptist, 1896 1,823 

3. Japanese Buddhists 3^65 

4. New Apostolic, 1862 (in Germany) 2,020 

5. Syrian Orthodox, by immigration 40,000 

6. Servian Orthodox, by immigration 35>°°° 

7. Roumanian Orthodox, by immigration 20,000 

8. Bulgarian Orthodox, by immigration 20,000 

9. Polish National Catholic, out of Roman Catholic, 1904 1 5,473 

10. Christian Catholic (Dowie), 1896 5^65 

11. Christian Workers for Friendship (Colored), 1899. . . 2,676 

12. Apostolic Church of the Living God (Colored) 752 

13. Church of Christ, Living God (Colored) 858 

14. General Church, New Jerusalem, 1892 814 

15. Churches of Christ, by division of Disciples of Christ 156,658 

16. United Evangelical Church, by division of Evangelical 

Association, 1894 73>399 

17. Apostolic Faith Movement, 1900 538 

18. Peniel Missions 7°3 

19. Metropolitan Church Association, 1894 466 

20. Hepzibah Faith Association, 1892 293 

21. Missionary Church Association, 1898 1,256 

22. Heavenly Recruit Church, 1885 938 

23. Apostolic Christian Church 4,55$ 

24. Christian Congregation, 1899 395 

25. Voluntary Missionary Society (Colored), 1900 425 

26. Free Christian Zion Church (Colored), 1905 1,835 

27. Eielsen's Lutheran Synod, 1846 M3° 

28. Texas Lutheran Synod, 1895 2,800 

29. Finnish Apostolic Lutheran Synod 11,000 

30. Finnish National Lutheran Synod, 1900 6,000 

31. Slovakian Lutheran Synod, 1901 9>5°° 

32. Church of the Lutheran Brethren, 1900 1,800 

33. Lutheran Jehovah Conference 1,100 

34. Swedish Evangelical Mission Covenant, by immigra- 

tion and withdrawal from Lutheran bodies, 1885. . 40,000 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 471 



TABLE IX. — New Bodies not in Existence or not Reported 

in 1890. — Continued. 

denominations. Communicants 

in iqio. 

35. Swedish Evangelical Free Mission, by immigration 

and withdrawal from Lutheran bodies, 1885 18,000 

36. Norwegian Evangelical Free, very recent 4,000 

37. Reformed Methodist Union Episcopal Church, 1896. 4^000 

38. Union of Bohemian and Moravian Brethren, by im- 

migration, 1903 yy x 

39. Non-Sectarian Churches of Bible Faith .' 6,396 

40. Pentecostal Church of the Nazarene, 1907 20,000 

41. Hungarian Reformed, by withdrawals from German 

Reformed, Presbyterian, Congregational Churches, 

J 9°4 5,253 

42. American Salvation Army, by division, 1884 436 



GROWTH OF COLORED ORGANIZATIONS. 
TABLE X. — Summary of Colored Bodies and Churches. 

colored denominations. Ministers. Churches. Communi- 

C3.nts 

Colored Baptist. I2 ,6 37 17,323 1,790,165 

Colored Primitive Baptist c 1,480 797 35,076 

United American Freewill Baptists c 136 247 14^489 

Church of God and Saints of Christ c... . 75 48 1I823 

Churches of the Living God c 101 68 4^6 

Voluntary Missionary Society c 11 3 '425 

Free Christian Zion c 20 15 1 835 

Union American Methodist Episcopal.. . 138 255 18^500 

African Methodist Episcopal 6,353 5,527 500^000 

African Union Methodist Protestant 200 125 4,000 

African Methodist Episcopal Zion c 3,488 3,298 547^216 

Colored Methodist Episcopal 2,901 2,857 234^721 

Zion Union Apostolic c ^ 45 3^059 

Reformed Methodist Union Episcopal c . 40 58 4,000 

Cumberland Presbyterian Colored c 450 400 30^000 

Total colored denominations . . 28,063 31,066 3,189,595 

c Census of 1006. 



472 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

TABLE X. — Summary or Colored Bodies and Churches. — 

Continued. 

colored churches in other denominations. Ministers. Churches. cants""" 

Adventist bodies 10 31 364 

Northern Baptist 753 905 112,874 

Free Baptist 69 195 10,876 

Christians 30 91 7,545 

Churches of God 5 H 329 

Congregational 72 170 11,233 

Disciples of Christ 71 129 9,7°5 

Churches of Christ 20 41 1,528 

Lutheran bodies 3 7 239 

Methodist Episcopal 2,179 4,438 299,402 

Methodist Protestant 91 6 5 3,^44 

Wesleyan Methodist 9 *9 x , 2 58 

Presbyterian Northern 279 417 27,799 

Presbyterian Southern 29 40 1,183 

Protestant Episcopal 98 x 93 19,098 

Reformed Episcopal 21 38 2,252 

Roman Catholic 20 36 35,235 

Miscellaneous 19 3 1 1 ^7° 

Total colored churches in other 

denominations *3,77$ f6,86o f545,734 

summary. Ministers. Churches. °™^ts. 

Colored denominations 28,063 3 I ,°66 3,189,595 

Colored churches in other denominations 3,778 6,860 545,734 

Total 31,841 37,926 3,735,329 

Compared with the returns of the census of 1890, those of 1910 
show increases as follows: Communi- 

Churches. cants 

Colored denominations, 1910 3 J, 066 3, * 89, 595 

Colored denominations, 1890 i9, 6 3 J 2,303,351 

Increase n,435 886,244 

Colored churches in other denominations, 1 910 6,860 545,734 

Colored churches in other denominations, 1890 4,^39 370,826 

Increase 2,721 174,908 

Colored denominations, increase _ n,435 886,244 

Colored churches in other denominations, 

increase 2,721 174,908 

Total increase in twenty years 14,156 1,061,152 

* Many figures in this column are estimates. 

t Many of the entries are from the census of 1906. 



GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 



473 



MEMBERSHIP OF THE LEADING RELIGIOUS 
BODIES IN THE UNITED STATES ACCORD- 
ING TO THE LATEST CENSUS. 




THE AREA OF THE CIRCLE REPRESENTS THE CHURCH 

MEMBERSHIP OF THE COUNTRY, THE SEVERAL 

SECTORS THE PROPORTIONAL STRENGTH 

OF THE SEVERAL DENOMINATIONS. 



474 



RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 






ALABAMA 



ARIZONA 



ARKANSAS 






CALIFORNIA 



COLORADO 



CONNECTICUT 






DELAWARE 



FLORIDA 



GEORGIA 






IDAHO 



ILLINOIS 



INDIANA 



RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 475 




IOWA 




LOUISIANA 




MASSACHUSETTS 





KANSAS 




MAINE 




MICHIGAN 





KENTUCKY 




MARYLAND 




MINNESOTA 




MISSISSIPPI 



MISSOURI 



MONTANA 



476 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 






NEBRASKA.. 



NEVADA 



NEW HAMPSHIRE 






NEW JERSEY 



NEW MEXICO 



NEW YORK 






NORTH CAROLINA 



NORTH DAKOTA 



OHIO 






OKLAHOMA 



OREGON 



PENNSYLVANIA 



RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 477 




RHODE LSLAN'D 




TENNESSEE 




VERMONT 





SOUTH CAROLINA 




TEXAS 




VIRGINIA 





SOUTH. DAKOTA 




UTAH 




WASHINGTON 




WEST VIRGINIA 



WISCONSIN 



WYOMING 



INDEX. 



Adler, Felix, 348. 

Adonai Shomo, in, 117. 

Advent Christians, 5. 

Adventists. History and Polity, 1-4. 

Relation to Freewill Baptists, 33. 
Relation to the Adonai Shomo, 117. 
Divisions, 4. 
Summary Statistics, 14. 
Adventists, Age-to-Come, 13. 
Adventists, Evangelical, 4. 
Adventists, Seventh-Day, 8. 
Adventists, The Church of God, 11. 
Adventists, The Churches of God in Christ Jesus, 13. 
Advent Union, Life and, 12. 
Albright, John, 139. 

Albrights, The. The Albright People, 139. 
Allen, Richard, 237. 
Altruists, in, 116. 
Amana Society, in, 113. 
American Christian Convention, 92. 
American National Convention, 28. 
Amish (Mennonite), 213. 
Amish, The Old (Mennonite), 214. 
Ammen, Jacob, 213. 
Anabaptists, 17. 
Ann Lee, in. 

Apostolic, The (Mennonite), 215. 
Armenian Church, 81. 
Asbury, Francis, 227. 

Associate Church of North America (Presbyterian), 305. 
Associate Reformed Synod of the South (Presbyterian), 306. 
Ballou, Hosea, 369. 
Baltimore Association, 45. 
Baptist Church of Christ, 43. 

Baptists. History and General Characteristics, 16-18. 
Relation to Other Bodies, 16. 
Divisions, 18. 

479 



480 



INDEX. 



Baptists. Summary Statistics, 53. 

Baptists, Anti-Mission, 45. 

Baptists (Colored), Regular, 27-29. 

Baptists, Free Communion, 33. 

Baptists, Freewill, 33-36. 

Baptists, General, 38-40. 

Baptists, General Six-Principle, 30. 

Baptists, Missionary, 42. 

Baptists (North), Regular, 22-24. 

Baptists, Old School, 45. 

Baptists, Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian, 48-54. 

Baptists, Original Freewill, 37. 

Baptists, Primitive, 45-48. 

Baptists, Regular, 17, 18. 

Baptists, Regular, General Characteristics and Principles, 18-22. 

Baptists, Regular Predestinarian, 50. 

Baptists, Regular Two-Seed Predestinarian Primitive, 50. 

Baptists, Sabbatarian, 31. 

Baptists, Separate, 41. 

Baptists, Seventh-Day, 31. 

Baptists (South), Regular, 25-27. 

Baptists, United, 41. 

Bible Bigots, 221. 

Bishop Andrew, 254. 

Book of Covenants, 171. 

Book of Mormon, 165. 

Book of Worship, 109. 

Brethren in Christ, 55. 

Brethren, Old Order of Yorker, 57. 

Brethren (Plymouth) I., 60. 

Brethren (Plymouth) II., 61. 

Brethren (Plymouth) III., 62. 

Brethren (Plymouth) IV., 64. 

Brethren, The River. General History, 55. 

Summary Statistics, 58. 
Brethren, Yorker, 57. 
Brigham Young, 166. 
Brothers of Christ, 89. 
Brueder Gemeinde (Mennonite), 218. 
Bruederhoef (Mennonite), 213. 
Burial Hill Declaration, 120. 
Catholic Apostolic Church, 84. 
Catholic Church, The Greek, 79. 
Catholic Church, The Old, 82. 
Catholic Church, The Reformed, 8a. 



INDEX. 



481 



Catholic Church, The Roman, Statistics in the United States, 76-70 
Catholics, General Definition, 66. 
Channing, William Ellery, 366. 
Chemung Association, 45. 
Chinese Temples, 86. 
Christadelphians, 89. 
Christian Church, South, 93, 94. 
Christian Connection, The, 91. 
Christian Missionary Association, 95. 
Christian Science Journal, The, 96. 
Christian Scientists, 96. 

Christians, The. Origin and General Characteristics, 91-93. 
Statistics, 93. 

^ • • TT • Withd rawal of the Christian Church, South, 93. 
Christian Union Churches, 99. 

Churches of God in Christ Jesus (Adventist), 13. 

Church of God (Adventist), 11. 

Church of God in Christ (Mennonite), 217. 

Church of God, The (Winebrenner), 102. 

Church Triumphant (Koreshan Ecclesia), in, 117. 

Church Triumphant, The (Schweinfurth), 105'. 

Coke, Thomas, 223, 227. 

Communistic Societies. Definitions and Divisions, in. 

Summary Statistics, 118. 
Conference, The General (Mennonite), 216. 
Conference, The Synodical (Lutheran), 190. 

Congregational Churches. History, Polity, Relation to Presbyterians, no- 

123. 

Summary Statistics, 123, 124. 
Conservative Brethren, 133. 

Consolidated American Missionary Convention, 28. 
Council, The General (Lutheran), 184. 
Cyrus Teed, 117. 

Danish Association in America, The (Lutheran), 201. 
Danish Church in America, The (Lutheran), 199. 
Declaration of Christian Doctrine, 145. 
Defenseless, The (Mennonite), 219. 
Disciples of Christ, 125-127. 

Relation to Other Bodies, 91, 125. 

Principles, 126. 

Statistics, 127. 
Dunkards. History and General Characteristics, 130-133. 
Divisions, 133. 
Summary Statistics, 138. 
Eddy, Mrs. Mary Baker G., 96. 



482 INDEX. 

Embury, Philip, 226. 
Engle, Jacob, 55. 

Episcopal Church, The Protestant. History, 317-321. 

Doctrine, 319. 
Statistics, 322. 
Episcopal Church, The Reformed, Origin, Principles, and Statistics, 325-327. 
Ethical Culture, The Society for, 348. 
Evangelical Association, 139. 

Evangelist Missionary Church, The, (Methodist), 270. 
Evidence from Scripture and History of the Second Coming of Christ about 

the year 1843, 2. 
Falckner, Justus, 176. 
Fee, John G., 95. 
Flack, Elder J. V. B., 99. 

Foreign Mission Convention of the United States, 28. 
Fox, George, 143. 

Friends. General Description, 143, 144. 
Divisions, 144. 
Summary Statistics, 152. 
Friends (Hicksite), 147. 
Friends of the Temple, 153. 
Friends (Orthodox), 145. 
Friends (Primitive), 150. 
Friends (Wilburite), 149. 

General Association of the Western States and Territories, 28. 
German Baptists, 129. 

German Evangelical Protestant Church, 155. 
German Evangelical Synod of North America, 156. 
Goetwater, John Ernest, 175. 
Greek Orthodox Church, 81. 
Harmony Society, III, H4' 
Hauge's Synod (Lutheran), 196. 
Herrnhut, 272, 273. 
Herr, John, 215. 
Herrites, 216. 
Hicks, Elias, 147. 
Hoffmann, Christopher, 153. 
Hoffmannites, 153. 
Holdeman, John, 217. 
Holliman, Ezekiel, 17. 
Holy Club, 221. 
Hookers, 214. 
Huter, Jacob, 213. 

Independent Churches of Christ in Christian Union, 99. 
Irving, Edward, 84. 



INDEX. 483 

Jews. History in the United States, 1 59-161. 

Summary Statistics, 164. 
Jones, Abner, 91. 
Joseph Smith, 165. 
Judicial Testimony, 299. 
Koreshan Ecclesia, in, 117. 
Latter-Day Saints. History, 165, 166. 

Divisions, 166. 
Summary Statistics, 173. 
Latter-Day Saints, Church of Jesus Christ of, 167. 
Latter-Day Saints, Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of, 17a 
Lecturing Brethren, 90. 
Lutheran Congregations, Independent, 204. 
Lutherans. General Survey, 175-177. 
Summary Statistics, 205. 
Lutheran Synods, Independent, 193. 
Mack, Alexander, 129. 
Makemie, Francis, 279. 
Massachusetts Metaphysical College, 96. 
McKendree, William, 228. 
Mennonite Church, 212. 
Mennonites. History, 206-212. 

Protest against Slavery, 207. 
Articles of Faith, 208. 
Polity, 210. 
Divisions, 212. 
Summary Statistics, 220. 
Menno Simons, 206. 
Methodists. History, 221-225. 
Peculiarities, 223. 
Conferences, 224. 
Articles of Religion, 225. 
Divisions, 225. 
Summary Statistics, 271. 
Methodists, Colored, The Congregational, 261. 
Methodist Connection of America, The Wesleyan, 25a 
Methodist Episcopal Church, 226-236. 
Methodist Episcopal Church, South, 252. 
Methodist Episcopal Church, The African, 237. 
Methodist Episcopal Church, The Colored, 262. 
Methodist Episcopal Church, The Union American, 236. 
Methodist Episcopal Zion Church, The African, 242. 
Methodist Protestant Church, The, 246. 
Methodist Protestant Church, The African Union, 242. 
Methodist Church, The Primitive, 265. 



4 8 4 



INDEX. 



Methodists, The Congregational, 259. 

Methodists, The Free, 267. 

Methodists, The Independent, 269. 

Methodists, The New Congregational, 261. 

Midnight Cry, The, 2. 

Millennial Church or United Society of Believers, i.«. 

Miller, William, 1. 

Missourians, 191. 

Moravians. History, 272-275. 

Government, 273. 

Doctrine, 274. 

Statistics, 276. 
Mother Lee, 112. 
Muhlenberg, Henry M., 176. 
National Christian Scientist Association, 96. 
New England Missionary Convention, 28. 
New Hampshire Confession, 19, 20. 
New Icaria Society, 111-116. 
New Jerusalem, The Church of, 107. 
New Lights, 312. 
New Mennonites, 216. 

Norwegian Church in America (Lutheran), 197. 
Norwegian Church, The United (Lutheran), 203. 
Oberholzer, John, 216. 
O'Kelley, James, 91. 
Old Order Brethren, 136. 
Old (Wisler), The (Mennonite), 218. 
Open Brethren, 61. 
Orthodox Jews, 161. 
Parker, Daniel, 49. 
Philadelphia Confession, 19, 20. 
Plymouth Brethren. History and Doctrine, 59. 

Divisions, 60. 
Summary Statistics, 65. 
Presbyterian Church, Colored, The Cumberland, 294. 
Presbyterian Church (Covenanted), The Reformed, 314. 
Presbyterian Church in the United States and Canada, The Reformed, 314. 
Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. History, 279-283. 

Statistics, 283-288. 

Presbyterian Church in the United States (Southern), 302. 

Presbyterian Church, The Cumberland. History and Doctrine, 289-291. 

Statistics, 291-294. 
Presbyterian Church, The General Synod of the Reformed, 312. 
Presbyterian Church, The Synod of the Reformed, 31Q 
Presbyterians, Definition, Polity, Divisions, 277-27$ 



INDEX. 



485 



Presbyterians, The Reformed, History and Polity, 308 

Presbyterians, The United, 298. 

Presbytery of Philadelphia, 280. 

Profession of Belief, 370. 

Progressive Brethren, 135. 

Protestant Episcopal Bodies, 317. 

Quakers, 143. 

Randall, Benjamin, 33. 

Rapp,- George, 114. 

Reformed Bodies, General Description, 329. 

Reformed Church in America, 330-33^. 

Reformed Church of the United States, 333-337. 

Reformed Church, The Christian, 337. 

Reformed Jews, The, 162. 

Reformed, The (Mennonite), 215. 

Russian Orthodox Church, 80. 

Salvation Army^ Origin, Character, Government, Statistics, 340-343. 
Schwemfurth, George Jacob, 105. 6 * 6 

Schwenkfeldians, The, 344. 
Second Dose of the Doctrine of Two Seeds, 49. 
Separatists, 111-115. 
Serving Brethren, 90. 
Seventh-Day Baptists, German, 137. 
Shakers, in. 

Signs of the Times, The, 2. 
Social Brethren Church, The, 346. 
Spiritualists, The, 350. 
Statistical Summaries for 1895, 441. 
Stone, Barton W., 91. 

Summary Statistics by Denominational Families, 392-202 
Summary Statistics by Denominations, 380-391. 
Summary Statistics by States of all Denominations, 3*8-381 
Summary Statistics of Churches in Cities, 404-440 
Summary Statistics of Colored Organizations, 400-403 
Summary Statistics of Denominations according to Number of Communi- 
cants, 394-397- 
Summary Statistics of Denominations according to Polity, 398-400 

Summwy cotr^, D 3 ;r national Families acc ° ; «z» «-»*<> * 

Swedenborg, Emmanuel, 107. 

Synod of Ohio and other States, The Joint (Lutheran), 194. 

Synod m the South, The United (Lutheran), 182. 

Synod, The Buffalo (Lutheran), 195. 

Synod, The General (Lutheran), 178. 

Synod, The German Augsburg (Lutheran), 200. 

Synod, The Icelandic (Lutheran), 201. 



486 INDEX. 

Synod, The Michigan (Lutheran), 198. 

Synod, The Suomai (Lutheran), 202. 

Temple Society, 153. 

Theosophical Society, 353. 

Thomas, John, 89. 

Time Brethren, 3. 

Touro, Abraham and Isaac, 159. 

True Inspiration Congregations, 113. 

Trumpet of Alarm, The, 2. 

Uniates, 79. 

Unitarians, 365. 

Unitas Fratrum, 272. 

United Brethren in Christ, 357. 

United Brethren in Christ (Old Constitution), 361. 

United Brethren, Origin and General Description, 3 5 5-3 5 7- 

United Zion's Children, 57. 

Unity of Brethren as Distinguished from United Brethren in Christ, 272. 

Universalists, 369. 

Warwick Association, 45. 

Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Church (Presbyterian), 296. 

Westminster Confession, Revision of, 282. 

White, Mrs. Ellen G., 11. 

Wilbur, John, 149. 

Williams, Roger, 17. 

Winebrenner, John, 102. 

Woman-preachers, 34. 

Woodruff, Wilford, 167. 

Zion Union Apostolic Church (Methodist), 245. 



Index to Introduction. 

Part I. — Results of the Census of 1890. 

The Sources of Information and the Plan, ix-xi. 

Relation to the Census of 1890. 

Alphabetical Order of the Denominations and Historical Order 
of the Denomination of Families. 
The Scope and Method of the Census, xi-xiii. 

The Census of 1880 and the Census of 1890. 

Exhaustive List of Denominations. 
Variety in Religion, xiii-xv. 

Wide Range of Choice. 

Many Denominations Differ Only in Name. 



INDEX. 



487 



4. Classification of the Churches, xv-xviii. 

The Principle of Classification. 
The Difficulty in the Nomenclature. 

5. Denominational Titles, xviii-xxiii. 

Geographical, Racial, Historical, etc. 

6. The Causes of Division, xxiii-xxviii. 

Controversies over Doctrine. 
Controversies over Administration and Discipline. 
, Controversies over Moral Questions. 
Controversies of a Personal Character. 

7. Analysis of Religious Forces of the United States, xxviii-xxxiii. 

Christians and Non-Christians. 

Ministers. 

Organizations. 

Services. 

Values. 

Communicants. 

8. Religious Population, xxxiii-xxxv. 

Methods of Computation. 

9. The Growth of the Churches, xxxv-xxxviii. 

The Normal Condition. 

The Net Increase. 

Statistical Proofs of the Advance of Protestant Christianity. 

10. How the Religious Forces are Distributed, xxxviii-xliii. 

With respect to Number of Communicants, Value of Property, 
Number of Organizations or Congregations. 

11. The Evangelical and Non-Evangelical Elements, xliii-xlv. 

Classification according to Definition. 

12. The General Statistical Summaries, xlvi-I. 

Classification according to Polity, and of Churches in the Cities, 

new Features. 
Difficulties with respect to Lutherans. 
Opinions of Representative Men. 

13. The Negro in his Relations to the Church, 1-lv. 

Part II.— The Government Census of 1906. 

1. Sex in Membership, lvii-lix. 

2. Value of Church Property, lix-lx. 

3. Average of Members to Church Edifices, Ixi. 

4. Tendency of Population to the Cities, Ixi-lxii. 

5. Communicants in the Cities, lxii-lxiii. 

6. Value of Church Property in the Cities, lxiii-lxiv. 



488 



INDEX. 



7. Growth by States in Communicants, lxiv-lxv. 

8. The Rate of Growth in the South, lxv-lxvi. 

9. The Largest Absolute Increases, lxvii-lxviii. 
10. Effect of Migration, lxviii. 

Part III.— The Returns for 1900 and 19 10 and What They Show. 

1. Growth of the Churches in the Past Twenty Years, lxix-lxx. 

2. The Largest Absolute Increases, lxxi. 

3. Growth of the Roman Catholic Church, lxxi-lxxii. 

4. Religious Population in 1910, lxxii-lxxiii. 

5. Changes of Twenty Years, lxxiii-lxxv. 

6. Order According to Denominational Families or Groups, Ixxv-lxxvi. 

Part IV.— Dominant Religious Elements. 

1 The Characteristics of American Christianity, lxxvii-lxxx. 

The Phenomenal Growth of the Church of Rome and its Relation 
to Protestant America. 

2. Evangelical Christianity Dominant, lxxx-lxxxi. 

3. Evangelical Christianity Systematically Organized, lxxxi-lxxxii. 

Opportunity for Work in Foreign Countries. 

Opportunity for Work at Home. 

Development of Work among the Young People. 

4. Evangelical Christianity Evangelistic, lxxxiii-lxxxiv. _ 

Importance of Christian Character and of Christian Work. 
The Church of To-day is a Gospel Church. 
The Age of Higher Biblical Criticism. 
Educational Evangelism. 

5. Co-operation, Federation and Union, Ixxxiv-lxxxvi. 

6. How the Church Affects Society, lxxxvi-lxxxvii. 

As a Property-holder, Corporation, Public Institution, etc 



^ 



-0* 



stf 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: April 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 1 6066 
(724)779-2111 



HfllftfflH 



; ■: ■ ''V ■■ 



- < ; 






■ ■*>'*■. 

} •■-"'''.- Eh 




Hal 






LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




005 559 990 7 



HDflufl 



- 1 ••)•''/': 



. i .,. 



. ■ . v ■ . - , 1*1* 




rag | '•-._ 


. ,.-i>v ■:(■»'( KJj I,:!" 1 




SflBlPfl 31 : - : ■■■'['- 


. i ■ ' ■ 


|K|i 


■-'''•■ 

wWJSk 


. Vi-v.-; :—: : -.:';-Y 






-' V 5 ' : "" 




-'■:•;..;■>»:■■■, 












' '■ 1 '. - ■•''•"' 




.,''',',,., 


WB&B 


!,"■.'.■' i ';, 





'423 



* ■ ■ ■ 

■■ I <:■'.■ ,• 
■'1 ■ -,■ i 












AT 

ri " ' jfjIPf JlT 



